This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.

http://books.google.com
 A

GEOGRAPHICAL AND HISTORICAL

.
DESCRIPTION

OF

ANCIENT GREECE;

WIrH

A MAP, AND A PLAN OF ATHENS.

BY

THE REV. J. A. CRAMER, M. A.

LATE STUDENT oF CHRIST CHURCH.

IN THREE VOLUMES.

. . . Kaff 'EXXaSa yrjv <rrpaxpojievos, ^8' ana vqaavs,

Jl\6v6evra irepav 7r6vrov erf aTpvyerov——
Thbogn. 247.

VOL. I.

OXFORD,
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS,
MDCCCXXVIII.

J/, a,. J2<

 PREFACE.

The plan of the present Work being alto

gether similar to that on Italy, which has al
ready appeared from the Clarendon Press, it
will not be necessary to advert here to the
method which has been adopted in its com
position. Little also need be said on its uti
lity, in a place where the history of antiquity
forms so essential a branch of public instruc
tion. The same inducements which led to
the publication of the Ancient Italy, existed
perhaps in a still greater degree with regard
to Greece ; since, from the geography of that
country being less known, it appeared to be
more susceptible of illustration and improve
ment. Till within a few years we possessed
in no language a detailed and full descrip
tion of the former state of that interesting
country. The student, who was desirous of
a 2
iv PREFACE.

becoming acquainted with its ancient topo

graphy, was compelled to collect his informa
tion from the Graecia Antiqua of Palmerius,
a useful but unfinished manual ; the abridg
ments of Ubbo Emmius and Cellarius ; and
detached dissertations and treatises scattered
through the voluminous Thesaurus of Gro-
novius. The work of the Abbe Barthelemy
must indeed be considered as having in some
degree supplied the deficiency ; but, though
the Travels of Anacharsis communicate much
valuable information on the political and mo
ral condition of Greece, it is evident that
many historical details are lost from the cir
cumscribed plan which the author has adopt
ed. Nor can these in fact be supplied but
by the method here adopted of assigning to
each people, province, and city its own local
and peculiar circumstances and events. Pro
fessor Mannert of Landshut is the first writer
who has treated at length of the history of
Ancient Greece, with reference to its topo
graphy, in the seventh and eighth volumes
of his very useful publication on the Geo
 PREFACE. v

graphy of the Greeks and Romans ; and the

subject has been further enlarged upon by
Professor Miiller of Gottingen in his " His-
" tory of the Hellenic Tribes and Cities," and
still more recently by Professor Kriise of
Halle in his " Geographical and Antiquarian
" View of Ancient Greece and her Colonies,"
a work of very great research and erudition,
but of which only two volumes have as yet
appeared, containing the description of At
tica, Megaris, Bceotia, and Locris.
But though this field of inquiry has been al
ready exhausted, as it were, by the German an
tiquaries, we have as yet in our own language
only elementary abridgments to put into the
hands of students in the Universities. The
present volumes, therefore, it is hoped, will
serve to fill up a desideratum in our books
of classical instruction. My primary mate
rials have been the Greek historians, geogra
phers, orators, and chief poets, all of whom I
have reperused with attention for the pur
pose of extracting from them whatsoever was
illustrative of local history and topography.
vi PREFACE.

With the view also of rendering the work more

useful, by a constant reference to the compa
rative localities of modern Greece, it was ne
cessary to have recourse to those travellers
and antiquaries who have made the tour of
Greece, and carefully explored its ancient
vestiges and monuments. In this department
our own countrymen stand foremost, and the
reader will find the well-known names of
Chandler, Clarke, Gell, Dodwell, Hawkins,
Holland, and Leake, quoted at almost every
page, as authorities for the existence of ruined
cities, and the identity of ancient sites.
Since the time of D'Anville the geography
of Greece has been greatly improved by the
researches of the travellers here mentioned,
as well as those of Messrs. Barbie du Bocage
and Pouqueville, and the maritime surveys
undertaken by order of our government and
that of France. It is from these several
sources that the Map which accompanies this
work has been traced and compiled. Its ba
sis being the Map of Turkey in Europe, pub
lished at Paris in 1822 by the Chevalier La
 PREFACE. vii

pie, and that of Greece, composed and edited

by the same eminent geographer in 1826. I
am far from presuming to offer it to the pub
lic as the most correct that could be made ;
but I shall rest satisfied if it be found a ma
terial improvement on those which have hi
therto appeared, and if the younger mem
bers of this University, for whose use it is
principally designed, may thereby be enabled
to trace more clearly and accurately the mi
litary events described by the historians of
Greece and Rome.
 CONTENTS

OF

THE FIRST VOLUME.

SECTION I.

ANCIENT GREECE.
GrENERAL geographical view of the country — Its
boundaries and principal divisions—Inquiry into the ear
liest state of Grecian population, and the origin of the
different tribes of which it was composed. Page 1*

SECTION II.
ILLYRIA.
General view of the numerous tribes comprised under the
common name of Illyrians—Illyricum considered as a
Roman province—The Iapydes, Liburni, Dalmatians,
and other inhabitants of the coast and islands of the
Adriatic—Inland the Dardani, Autariatae, Scordisci, &c.
—The Taulantii, Parthini, Byllini, and other Greek Illy
rians—Colonies of Epidamnus and Apollonia—The Al-
bani, Dassaretii, Penestae, &c.—The Via Egnatia. 29.

SECTION III.

EPIRUS.
General history of Epirus—Division into Chaonia, Thes-
protia, and Molossis—Description of these several dis
tricts^—Republic of Ambracia—Island of Corcyra. 85.
vol. i. b
 CONTENTS.

SECTION IV.
MACEDONIA.
Summary of the history of Macedonia from the earliest
times till its conquest by the Romans—Boundaries of that
kingdom, and its principal divisions—Lyncus—Orestis—
Elimea, or Elimiotis—Eordaea—Pieria—Bottiaea—Ema-
thia—Mygdonia—Chalcidice—Paeonia, including the dis
tricts of the Pelagonians, the Almopes, jEstraei, Agri-
anes, Doberes, &c—Continuation of the Via Egnatia.
164.
SECTION V.

THRACIA.
Summary account of the Thracian nations, according to
Herodotus and Thucydides—Empire of the Odrysae—
Conquest of maritime Thrace by Philip of Macedon—
Description of that country from the Strymon to the
Chersonnese inclusively—Continuation of the Egnatian
way—Islands on the Thracian coast. 284.

SECTION VI.

THESSALIA.
General history of Thessaly—Its boundaries and principal
divisions—Estiaeotis, Pelasgiotis, Phthiotis, Magnesia,
and Dolopia, with the districts of the jEnianes and Meli-
enses, topographically described—Islands on the coast.
343.
Reference is made to thefollowing editions of' those ancient
authors who are mostfrequently cited in the course of the
work.

.flischylus, Schutz, 8vo. Oxon. 1810.

Anthologia Grseca, Brunckii et Jacobs.
Apollonius Rhodius, Brunckii et Schaeferi, Svo. Argent. 1 780. et
Lips. 1810.
Appianus, Schweighseuser, 8vo. Lips. 1785.
Aristotelis Politica, 8vo. Oxon. 1810.
Arrianus de Exped. Alexandri Gronovii, fol. Lugd. Bat. 1704.
Athenaeus, Schweighseuser, 8vo. Argent. 1804.
Callimachus, Ernesti, 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1761.
Cicero, Oliveti, 4to. Paris. 1 740.
Claudianus, Burmann, 4to. Amstel. 1760.
Dicaearehi Status Grsec. inter Geogr. Gr. Min. Hudson, 8vo.
Oxon. 1698.
Diodorus Siculus, Wesseling. fol. Amstel. 1746.
Diogenes Laertius, Meibomii, 4to. Amstel. 1 692.
Dionysius Halicarn. Reiske, 8vo. Lips. 1774.
Dionysius Periegetes inter Geogr. Vet. Script. Min. Hudson, 8vo.
Oxon. 1 698.
Euripides, Beckii, 4to. Lips. 1778.
Herodotus, Schweighseuser, 8vo. Argent. 1816.
Hesiodus inter Poet. Min. Grsec. Gaisford. 8vo. Oxon. 1814.
Hieroclis Synecdemus, Wesseling. 4to. Amstel. 1735.
Homeri Ilias et Odyssea, 4to. Oxon. 1801.
. Hymni, Hermann!, 8vo. Lips. 1806.
Liberalis, Antoninus, Verheyk, 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1774.
Livius, Crevier, 4to. Paris. 1735.
Lucanus, Oudendorp, 4to. Lugd. Bat. 1728.
Lucianus, Hemsterhusii, 4to. Amstel. 1743.
Lycophron, Reichard et Muller, Svo. Lips. 1 788.
Mela, Pomponius, Gronovii et var. 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1748.
Oratores Grseci, Bekker, 8vo. Oxon. 1822.
Ovidius, Burmanni, 4to. Amstel. 1727.
 [ xii ]

Pausanias,}^1"1!^01.^s.1696.
J Siebehs, 8vo. Lips. 1822-7.
Pindari Opera, Heyne, 8vo. Oxon. 1807.
Plinius, Harduini in usum Delph. 4to. Paris. 1685.
to * vr>
Plutarchi Opera, \ Rualli, fol. Paris. 1624.
r J> Reiskii,' 8vo. Lips. 1774.
Polybius, Schweighaeuser, 8vo. Argent. 1789.
Ptolemaeus, Bertii, fol. Lugd. Bat. 1618.
Scylax \ inter Geogr. Gr. Min. Hudson, 8vo. Oxon.
Scymnus Chius .» 1698.
Sophocles, Brunckii et Schaeferi, 8vo. Oxon. 1819.
Statius, Var. 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1671.
Stephanus Byzantinus, Berkelii, cum not. L. Holstenii, fol. Lugd.
Bat. 1694.
Strabo, Almeloveen, fol. Amstel. 1707. (The paging according
to the Paris edition, by Casaubon.)
Theocritus, Gaisford, 8vo. Oxon. 1816.
Theognis inter Poet. Grsec. Min. Gaisford. 8vo. 1814.
Theophrasti Opera, Schneider, 8vo. Lips. 1818.
Thucydides, Bekker, 8vo. Oxon. 1824.
Virgilii Opera, cum Comment. Servii, 4to. Leovard. 1717.
Xenophontis Opera,
Hist. Graec.
Leunclavii,
Mori, 8vo.
fol. Paris.
Lips. 11 625.
778.
 SECTION I.

ANCIENT GREECE.

General geographical view of the country—Its .boundaries and

principal divisions—Inquiry into the earliest state of Grecian
population, and the origin of the different tribes of which it
was composed.

It is universally acknowledged, that the name of

Hellas, which afterwards served to designate the
whole of what we now call Greece, was originally
applied only to a particular district of Thessaly. At
that early period, as we are assured by Thucydides,
the common denomination of Hellenes had not yet
been received in that wide acceptation which was
afterwards attached to it, but each separate district
enjoyed it distinctive appellation, derived mostly
from the clan by which it was held, or from the
chieftain who was regarded as the parent of the
race. In proof of this assertion the historian ap
peals to Homer, who, though much posterior to the
siege of Troy, never applies a common term to the
Greeks in general, but calls them Danai, Argivi, and
Achaei.
The opinion thus advanced by Thucydides finds
support in Apollodorus, who states, that when Ho
mer mentions the Hellenes, we must understand
him as referring to a people who occupied a parti
cular district in Thessaly. The same writer ob-
VOL. L B
g ANCIENT GREECE.

serves, that it is only from the time of Hesiod and

Archilochus that we hear of the Panhellenes. (Apol-
lod. ap. Strab. VIII. p. 370.) It is true that the
word occurs in our present copies of Homer, as in
this verse, (II. B. 530.)

but Aristarchus, and other critics, rejected it as spu

rious. (Schol. II. loc. cit.) From Strabo, however,
we learn that this was a disputed point; and he
himself seems inclined to imagine that Homer did
not assign to the word "EAAa? so limited a significa
tion as Thucydides supposed. (VIII. p. 370. and
XIV. p. 661.) But whatever may be thought of
the testimony of Homer in regard to this question,
we can have no doubt as to the extension which
the terms "EXXas and "EAAijve? acquired in the time
of Herodotus, Scylax, and Thucydides. Scylax,
whose age is disputed, but of whom we may safely
affirm that he wrote about the time of the Pelopon-
nesian war, includes under Hellas all the country
situated south of the Ambracian gulf and the Pe-
neus. (Peripl. p. 12. et p. 25.) Herodotus extends
its limits still further north, by taking in Thes-
protia, (II. 56.) or at least that part of it which is
south of the river Acheron. (VIII. 47.) But it is
more usual to exclude Epirus from Graecia Propria,
and to place its north-western extremity at Am-
bracia, on the Ionian sea, while Mount Homole,
near the mouth of the Peneus, was looked upon as
forming its boundary on the opposite side. This
coincides with the statement of Scylax, and also
with that of Dicaearchus in his description of Greece,
(v. 31.)
 ANCIENT GREECE. 3

'H 8" "E\Xu; Stub rijs 'Af4/3pax/aj elvdti 8oxe<

MaAi<rra evvsyy; to .trspa;. avrij 8s spheral
'Eirl tov TOrafiov ILjyeiov, coj <f>i>iia5 ypa^ei,
vOf>oj re Maynjrcov '0/n.o'Atjv xexAij/xe'vov.

We may add, that Lycophron styles it the land en

closed between the river Arachthus and the Libe-
thrian gates of Dotiutn. In regard to this passage,
it may be necessary to observe, that the Arachthus
is the river on which Ambracia was seated; and
Libethra and Dotium were situated in Thessaly,
close to Mount Homole and the mouth of the Pe-
neus. It was indeed objected by some writers, that
Thessaly did not form part of Greece properly so
called; but Dicaearchus justly remarks, that it
would be absurd not to include under this denomi
nation a country in which the original Hellas was
contained, (p. 21. et seq.)
It will here be proper to notice, that though the
Peloponnesus was undoubtedly admitted to form
part of Greece and the Hellenic body, (Thuc. I. 2.
et passim. Herod. VIII. 60. Strab. VIII. p. 334.)
it is more commonly considered as a distinct por
tion of that country, enjoying its own specific ap
pellation. (Scylax, Peripl. p. 15. Dicaearch. Stat.
Graec. p. 20. Dionys. Perieg. v. 403. Plin. IV.
c. 4.) By thus assigning to Graecia Propria those
limits which are acknowledged by ancient writers,
we have excluded from its boundaries countries
which, though not strictly Hellenic, possess an his
torical interest scarcely inferior to that of any part
of Greece. The affairs of Epirus, Macedonia, and
Thrace, form so important a feature in the pages
of Grecian historians and Grecian orators, the for
tunes of those provinces are so linked with the poli
B 2
 4 ANCIENT GREECE.

tical events in which Athens, Sparta, and Corinth

are concerned, that they could not with propriety
be omitted in a work which professes to connect the
history of ancient Greece with what we know of
its topography and statistics.
With this view I have admitted Illyria within the
limits of my proposed plan, more especially that por
tion of it which was colonized by the Greeks, together
with Epirus, Macedonia, and Thrace, including the
Chersonnese, which was thickly peopled with settlers
from Greece, and mention of which occurs in al
most every page of her poets and historians. Each
of the countries here named will be treated of in a
separate section. In Graecia Propria we shall have
the following divisions: Thessalia, Acarnania and
its islands, iEtolia and Athamania, Doris, Locris, and
Euboea, Phocis, Boeotia, Attica, and Megaris. The
Peloponnesus, and its provinces, together with the
adjacent islands, will form the third and last por
tion of the whole.
The northern boundary of the Grecian continent,
such as it is described in the following pages and
the annexed map, is formed by the great mountain-
chain, which, branching off from the Julian Alps
near the head of the Adriatic, traverses those ex
tensive regions known to the ancients under the
names of Illyria, Dardania, Paeonia, and Thrace,
and terminates at the Black sea. (Strab. VII. p. 313.)
The principal summits of this central ridge are ce
lebrated as the Scardus, Orbelus, Rhodope, and Hae-
mus of antiquity, and constitute some of the highest
land of the European continent,
ionium Of the seas which encompass Greece, that on the
western side was called Ionium Mare ; the portion
 ANCIENT GREECE. 5

of it which at present bears the name of Adriatic,

or gulf of Venice, being termed by the Greeks Io- i?nius
nius Sinus. This was reckoned to commence from
the Acroceraunian promontory on the coast of Epi-
rus, and the Iapygian promontory on that of Italy.
(Scyl. Peripl. p. 11. Thuc. I. 24.) Some writers
however have not always observed this distinction,
but have applied the name of Ionian sea to what
the authors above quoted include under that of
Imios KoXnos, (Strab. VII. p. 317. Theophrast. Hist.
Plant. VIII. 10. Conon. ap. Phot. Appian. Civ.
Bell. V. Dio Cass. XLII.)
That portion also of the Ionian sea which adjoins simium
Sicily was not unfrequently named after that island.

A/ya/p, 2ixsAijt'— Dionys. Perieg. v. 399.

(Strab. VII. p. 323. Plin. IV. 2.) but Pindar and
Euripides designate it by the former appellation.
K«/ xsv ev vouxnv /j.o\ov 'I-
ow'av rSfivcev flaAacnrav,
'ApiQouaav Iiri
Kpavav— Pyth. III. 120.
'lo'viov x.ara, ttovtov I\arct
1t\tUtTU(TU, ITSpippUrtOV
tnrep uxupirlcrTuiv mllaiv
2»xeA/aj— Phcen. 219.
The origin of the name is variously accounted for.
JEschylus derives it from Io, Prom. 864.

<ra$ui; en'iarad', 'Iovioj xexAijcrerai

<r>jj iropila; fivrjpa tojj iratnv (3poroi;—
Theopompus from Ion, an Illyrian chief; (Strab.
VII. p. 316. Schol. Apoll. Rh. IV. 308.) and others
B 3
 6 ANCIENT GREECE.

from some Ionians who were said to have perished

there. (Schol. Pind. Pyth. III. 120.)
Mare U- The sea which washed the southern coast of the
bycum. , _
Peloponnesus took its name from the great Libyan
continent, which it served to separate from Greece.
(Strab. VII. p. 323. et 335.)
Quem qui scire velit, Libyci velit aequoris idem
Discere quam multae zephyro turbentur arenae.
Georg. II. 105.
Mare Cre- On the south-east the Peloponnesus was bounded
by the Cretan sea, which divided it from the cele
brated island whence its name was derived. (Strab.
VII. p. 323. Thuc. V. 110. Polyb. V. 19, 5.) The
appellation of 'Mare Carpathium denoted that por
tion of it which lies between Crete and the adjoin
ing island of Carpathus. (Strab. X. p. 489.)
Delphinum similes, qui per maria humida nando
Carpathium Libycumque secant luduntque per undas.
Mx. V. 594.
JEgffium By the name of iEgaeum Mare the ancients desig
nated that portion of the Mediterranean which in
tervenes between the eastern shores of Greece and
the opposite continent of Asia Minor. Tradition
referred the origin of its name to iEgeus, but Strabo,
with more probability, deduced it from the little
island of JEgae in the vicinity of Euboea. (Strab.
VIII. p. 386. Cf. Plin. IV. 2.) The Mgszan was
accounted particularly stormy and dangerous to na
vigators, whence the proverb tow Alyahv irXei. (^Esch.
Agam. 642. Artemid. II. 12. Suid. v. Alyahv ireXayos.)
Otium divos rogat in patenti
Prensus jEgaeo, simul atra nubes
Condidit Lunam, neque certa fulgent
Sidera nautis. Hon. Od. II. 16.
 ANCIENT GREECE. 7
Ac velut Edoni Boreae cum spiritus alto
Insonat Mgseo, sequiturque ad litora fluctus
Qua venti incubuere jEn. XII. 365.
The Mare Myrtoum was that part of the Mgaean Myrtoum
• Marc»
which lay between the coast of Argolis and Attica.
(Strab. VII. p. 323. VIII. 375.) Pausanias reports
that it was so called from a woman named Myrto.
(Arcad. 14.)
Nunquam dimoveas ut trabe Cypria
Myrtoum pavidus nauta secet mare.
Hor. Od. 1. 1, 14.
Another portion of the JEgaean received the name Icarium
of Icarium from Icarus, one of the Cyclades, or, asMare'
some supposed, from the untimely fate of the son of
Daedalus. (Strab. XIV. 639.)
Luctantem Icariis fluctibus Africum.
Hor. Od. 1. 1, 15.
Transit et Icarium, lapsas ubi perdidit alas
Icarus, et vastae nomina fecit aqua?.
Ovid. Fast. IV. 283.
Strabo, in his view of Greece, which is peculiar
to himself, divides it into five peninsulas, the first
of which is the Peloponnesus, separated from the
Grecian continent by an isthmus of forty stadia.
The second is reckoned from the town of Pagae, on
the Corinthian gulf, to Nisaea, the haven of Megara ;
the distance of this isthmus is one hundred and
twenty stadia. The third is enclosed within a line
drawn from the extremity of the Crissaean bay to
Thermopylae, across Boeotia, Phocis, and the ter
ritory of the Locri Epicnemidii, a space of five hun
dred and eight stadia. The fourth is defined by the
gulf of Ambracia and the Melian bay, separated
from each other by an isthmus of eight hundred
B 4
8 ANCIENT GREECE.

stadia. The fifth is terminated by a line traced

also from the Ambracian gulf across Thessaly, and
part of Macedonia, to the Thermaicus Sinus. (Strab.
VIII. p. 334.)
No part of Europe, if we except Switzerland, is
so mountainous throughout the whole of its extent
as Greece, being traversed in almost every direction
by numerous ridges, the summits of which, though
not so lofty as the central range of the Alps, attain,
in many instances, to the elevation of perpetual
snow. The most considerable chain is that which
has been described as forming the northern belt of
Greece, and which divides the waters that mix with
the Danube from those that fall into the Adriatic
and iEgaean. It extends its ramifications in various
directions throughout the ancient countries of the
Dalmatians, Illyrians, Paeonians, Macedonians, and
Thracians, under different names, which will here
after be more particularly specified. Of these the
Scardus and Candavii Montes are the most im
portant and extensive. Striking off nearly at right
angles from the central chain on the borders of an
cient Dalmatia and Dardania, they served to mark
the boundaries of Illyria and Macedonia; thence
continuing in the same direction, under the still
more celebrated name of Pindus, they nearly di
vided the Grecian continent from north to south,
thus separating Epirus from Thessaly, and the wa
ters of the Ionian sea from those of the iEgaean,
and uniting at length with the mountains of M-
tolia, Dolopia, and Trachinia. From Pindus the
elevated ridges of Lingon, Polyanus, and Toma-
rus spread to the west over every part of Epirus,
and finally terminate in the Acroceraunian moun-
 ANCIENT GREECE. 9

tains on the Chaonian coast. The Cambunii Montes

branch off in the opposite or eastern direction, and
form the natural separation between Macedonia and
Thessaly, blending afterwards, near the mouth of
the Haliacmon, on the Thermaic gulf, with the lofty
summits of Olympus. The latter runs parallel to
the sea, as far as the course of the Peneus, and is
succeeded by the chain of Mount Ossa, and this
again by Mount Pelion, along the Magnesian coast.
At a lower point in the great Pindian range, where
it assumes the appellation of Tymphrestus, Mount
Othrys stretches eastward, thus forming the south
ern enclosure of the great bason of Thessaly, and ter
minating on the shores of the Pagasaean bay.
Mount (Eta is situated still further to the south.
After forming near the mouth of the Sperchius
the narrow defiles of Thermopylae, it encloses the
course of that river in conjunction with the parallel
ridge of Othrys, and after traversing the whole of
the Grecian continent from east to west, unites, on
the shores of the Ambracian gulf, with the moun
tains of the Athamanes and Amphilochians. Con
nected with Mount (Eta, in a south-westerly di
rection, are Corax and Aracynthus, mountains of
^Etolia and Acarnania ; while more immediately to
the south are the celebrated peaks of Parnassus,
Helicon, and Cithaeron, which belong to Phocis and
Boeotia. A continuation of the latter mountain,
under the names of (Enean and Geranean, forms the
connecting link between the great chains of northern
Greece with those of the Peloponnesus.
The principal rivers of Greece are furnished, as
might naturally be expected, by the extensive pro
vinces of Thrace, Macedonia, and Illyria. In Thrace
10 ANCIENT GREECE.

we find the Hebrus, Maritza, and Strymon, Strou-

mona ; in Macedonia, the Axius, Vardar, the Eri-
gonus, Kutchuk, the Lydias, Caraismak, and the
Haliacmon, Indje Mauro. In Illyria, the Drilo,
Drino, the Genusus, Scombi, and the Apsus, Er-
gent. Some considerable streams flow also into the
Ionian sea from the mountains of Epirus ; such as
the Aous, now Voioussa, the Aracthus, or river of
Arta ; and still further south, the rapid, but trou
bled Achelous, now Aspropotamo. In Thessaly, the
Peneus, named by the modern Greeks Salembria,
takes its rise from Pindus, and, after collecting
numberless tributary streams, traverses the famous
gorge of Tempe, and falls into the gulf of Therme.
The Sperchius, now Hellada, a river of southern
Thessaly, coming from Mount Tymphrestus, is re
ceived into the Maliac gulf, a little to the north of
Thermopylae. The Cephissus, now Mauro, rises in
the Phocian mountains, and, after flowing through
part of that province and of Boeotia, empties itself
into the Copaic lake. The Asopus, Asopo, passes
through the southern plains of Boeotia, and is lost in
the narrow sea which separates the continent from
Euboea. Lastly, we may mention the Evenus, now
Fidari, a river of ancient iEtolia, which falls into
the Corinthian gulf a few miles to the east of the
Achelous. The most considerable lakes of Greece
are those of Scutari and Ochrida in Illyria, the
Labeatis Palus and Lychnitis Palus of ancient geo
graphy. In Macedonia, those of Takinos and Bet-
chik, near the Strymon, answer to the Cercinitis and
Bolbe. In Epirus, the lake of Ioannina is perhaps
the Pambotis Palus of Eustathius. Frequent men
tion is made by classical writers of the Lacus Boe
 ANCIENT GREECE. 11

bias, now Cartas, of Thessaly. Ancient historians

have also noticed some lakes in Acarnania and
jEtolia, the most considerable of which was that of
Trichonium, now Vrachori, in the latter province.
In Boeotia, the lake of Copae has exchanged its name
for that of Topolias.
An inquiry into the origin of the earliest settlers
in ancient Greece seems to be one of those ques
tions from which no satisfactory result is to be ex
pected ; all that has hitherto been written on the
subject having only served to furnish additional
proof of the doubt and obscurity in which it is en
veloped. We may presume, that the descendants of
Japhet possessed themselves of this country after
quitting the central regions of Asia ; but, with the
knowledge of this general fact, we must, it appears,
content ourselves, without attempting to trace the
progress of these wandering tribes from the plains
of the Tigris and Euphrates to the shores of the
Euxine and the iEgaean. Leaving therefore to Bo-
chart, and other learned commentators, to decide
whether or not the sacred text refers to Greece
under the names of Kittim and Dodanim, I shall
pass on at once to examine the details which the
writers of antiquity have transmitted to us respect
ing the early population of that country. Strabo,
who appears to have been diligent in collecting these
accounts, represents Greece, on the authority of
Hecataeus the Milesian, as inhabited, in remote ages,
by several barbarian tribes, such as the Leleges,
'Dryopes, Caucones, and Pelasgi, with the Aones,
Temmices, and Hyantes. (VII. p. 321.) These ap
parently overspread the whole continent of Greece,
as well as the Peloponnesus, and were in possession
12 ANCIENT GREECE.

of that country when the migrations of Pelops and

Danaus, of Cadmus and the Phoenicians, and of the
Thracians headed by Eumolpus, produced important
changes in the population, and probably in the lan
guage, of every portion of the territory which they
occupied. The tribes here enumerated by Strabo must
therefore be considered as the most ancient inhabi
tants of the Hellenic continent which are known to
us ; but to attempt to discriminate between their re
spective eras with the scanty materials which have
reached us, would probably be a task surpassing the
abilities of the most indefatigable antiquary. If it
be necessary however to adopt some decided opinion
on the subject (and in such obscure and complicated
questions, it seems difficult to avoid falling into some
system,) I should be inclined to follow the notions
of the learned Mannert a. With respect to the Le-
leges, and the other tribes above enumerated, he re
gards them as the original inhabitants of the Grecian
continent, and prior to the Pelasgi, though on ac
count of their wandering habits, they were not un-
frequently classed with that more celebrated race.
He grounds his opinion on a passage of Hesiod,
which speaks of the Leleges as coeval with Deuca
lion, together with other citations adduced from
Strabo in the place already referred to. Aristotle
assigns to them Acarnania, Locris, and Boeotia.
(ap. Strab. loc. cit.) Pausanias leads us to suppose
they were established at a very early period in La-
conia, for he speaks of Lelex as the oldest indigenous
prince of that country. (Lacon. 1.)
It appears that they were not confined to the con-

Geogr. t. VIII. p. 20.

 ANCIENT GREECE. 13

tinent of Greece, since we find them occupying the

islands of the Archipelago in conjunction with the
Carians, an ancient race, with whom they were so
much intermixed as to become identified with them.
(Herod. I. 171. Strab. loc. cit. et XIV. p. 376.) We
know also from Homer that a portion of this widely
diffused tribe had found its way to the shores of Asia
Minor. (II. K. 429.)
Belonging to the same stock were the ancient Cu-
retes of iEtolia and the Teleboae and Taphii, pirates
of Acarnania and the islands situated near its shores.
We may also consider the Acarnanians and the
jEtolians themselves as descended from this primi
tive race, though the latter were associated with a
colony from Peloponnesus, of which the leader's
name prevailed over that of the indigenous Curetes.
Little seems to be known of the Caucones, who,
together with the Leleges, are ranked by the histo
rian Hecataeus among the earliest nations of Greece.
We collect from Homer that they inhabited the
western part of Peloponnesus, (Odyss. V. 366.)
which account is confirmed by Herodotus. (IV. 148.)
Homer, however, in another place enumerates them
among the allies of Priam, which leads to the con
clusion that they had formed settlements in Asia
Minor, as well as the Leleges. (II. K. 429.) In support
of this supposition, Strabo affirms that many writers
assigned to the Caucones a portion of Asia Minor near
the river Parthenius; and he adds, that some believed
them to be Scythians or Macedonians, while others
classed them generally with other tribes, under the
name of Pelasgi ; (XII. p. 542.) In his own time, all
trace of the existence of this ancient race had disap
peared. (XII. p. 544.)
14 ANCIENT GREECE.

The Dryopes seem to have first settled in the

mountainous regions of (Eta, where they transmit
ted their name to a small tract of country or the
borders of Doris and Phocis, (Herod. I. 56. Strab.
IX. p. 434.) Dicaearchus, however, extends their
territory as far as the Ambracian gulf. (v. 30.)
We know from Herodotus that they afterwards
passed into Euboea, and from thence into Pelopon
nesus and Asia Minor. (VIII. 73. I. 146.) It is
worthy of remark, that Strabo ranks the Dryopes
among those tribes chiefly of Thracian origin, who
had from the earliest period established themselves
in the latter country, towards the southern shores of
the Euxine. (XIII. p. 586.)
To the same primeval times must be referred
the Aones, who are said to have occupied Boeotia
before the invasion of Cadmus, and the reign of Ce-
crops in Attica ; (Strab. IX. p. 397. and p. 401.) We
hear also of the Ectenes, Hyantes, and Temmices,
which probably belonged to the same family, from
the circumstance of their having all held possession
of that fertile portion of Greece. (Strab. IX. p. 401.
Pausan. Boeot. c. 5. Lycophr. v. 644. and 786.)
We are now to speak of the Pelasgi, a numerous
and important people, and as such, entitled to a
greater share of our notice than any of the primitive
Grecian tribes hitherto enumerated. To examine,
however, all the ancient traditions which have
been preserved relative to this remarkable race,
and still further to discuss the various opinions
which have been upheld respecting its origin in
modern times, would of itself occupy a volume, and
consequently far exceed the limits of a work de
signed for more general purposes. I shall therefore
 ANCIENT GREECE. 15

endeavour to present the reader with a summary ac

count of what has been transmitted to us by the an
cients, as well as of the conclusions to which modern
critics have arrived, on this subject b. We may
observe that almost all the historians, poets, and
mythologists of antiquity, derive their appellation
from a hero named Pelasgus, though they differ in
their account of his origin. Some supposing him to
have sprung from the earth, others representing him
to be the son of Jupiter and Niobe. (Asii frag. ap.
Pausan. Arcad. 1. iEsch. Suppl. 265. Ephor. ap.
Strab. V. 219. Dion. Hal. Ant. I.) They concur
also in attributing to the Pelasgi the first improve
ments in civilization and in the arts and comforts of
life. (Pausan. Arcad. I. Herod. II. 51. Diod. Sic.
III. Eustath. ad II. B. 841.) They were not con
fined to one particular portion of Greece, for we
find them spread over the whole country; but
they are stated to have occupied, more especially,
Epirus and Thessaly, (Herod. II. 51. Strab. V. p.
218.) parts of Macedonia and Thrace, (Thuc. IV.
109. Herod. I. 57. Justin. VII. 1.) the shores of the
Hellespont and the Troad, together with the Cy-
clades and Crete, (Herod. I. 57. Conon ap. Phot.
XLI. Dion. Hal. Ant. I. Anticlid. ap. Strab. V. 219.
Horn. II. B. 841. Od. T. 175.) Boeotia and Attica;
(Strab. IX. p. 616. Herod. VIII. 44.) in the Pelo-
b The reader, who wishes to XIV. p. 154. ett.XVI. p. 106;
enter more deeply into the his Larcher, Histoire d'Herodote,
tory of the ancient Pelasgi, may Chronologie. t.VII. c. 8. Marsh's
consult Salmasius de Lingua Horas Pelasgicae, Cambridge
Hellenistica; Palmer. Graec. An- 1815. 8°. Mannert. Geogr. t.
tiq. 1. I. c. 9; l'Abbd Geinoz. VIII. p. 22. Wachsmtith Helle-
Recherches sur l'Origine des nische Altherthumskunde, Halle
Pelages, avec l'histoire de leurs 1826. Einleit. p. 25.
Migrations, Mem. de l'Acad. t.
16 ANCIENT GREECE.

ponnesus, Achaia, Arcadia, and Argolis. (Herod.

VII. 94. Pausan. Arcad. 1. Herod. I. 146. JEsch.
Suppl. 265. Eurip. Archel. ap. Strab. V. p. 219.)
I have already had occasion to notice their nume
rous and extensive settlements in Italy ; such were
in fact the migratory habits of this people, that they
obtained in consequence the nickname of ireXapyoi, or
storks, from the Athenians ; (Myrsil. Lesb. ap. Dion.
Hal. Ant. I. Strab. V. p. 219. Hesych. v. UeXapyiKo)
vofj.oi.) and we have reasons for believing that the
term of Pelasgi was afterwards applied to tribes
which resembled them in regard to the frequency of
their migrations, although of a different origin. We
cannot doubt, however, the existence of a nation
specifically so designated, since we find it mentioned
by Homer in his account of the allies of Priam. (B.
841. K. 429. Strab. XII. p. 620.)
Great and universal, however, as was the ascen
dency usurped by the Pelasgic body in the earliest ages
of Greece, its decline is allowed to have been equally
rapid and complete. In proportion as the Hellenic con
federacy obtained a preponderating power and influ
ence, the Pelasgic name and language lost ground, and
at length fell into such total disuse, that in the time of
Herodotus and Thucydides scarcely a vestige re
mained, to which those historians could refer, in
proof of their former existence. Such are the general
facts relative to the history of the Pelasgi, which are
founded on the universal testimony of antiquity ; but
the origin of this once celebrated people is far from
being equally well attested; and, as it is a point
which seems materially connected with the history
of the first population of Greece, I may perhaps be
permitted to take this opportunity of investigating
 ANdENT GREECE. IT

the subject somewhat more in detail than I have

hitherto ventured to do.
With regard then to the origin of the Pelasgi, two
conflicting systems, principally, are presented to our
notice, each of which however seems to obtain sup
port from antiquity, and has been upheld by modern
critics with much learning and ingenuity. The one
considers the Pelasgi as coming from the northern
parts of the Grecian continent, while the other de
rives their origin from Peloponnesus, and thus re
gards that peninsula as the centre from which all
their migrations proceeded.
The latter opinion, it must be confessed, rests on
the positive statement of several authors of no in
considerable name in antiquity ; such as Pherecydes,
Ephorus, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and Pausanias,
who all concur in fixing upon Arcadia as the mo
ther country and first seat of the Pelasgi ; while the
former notion is not, I believe, positively maintained
by any ancient author. But this silence cannot be
deemed conclusive ; and, on the examination of facts
and probabilities, we shall find, I think, a much greater
weight of evidence in its favour. To this conclusion
Salmasius long since arrived, and after him the abbe
Geinoz, and the opinion has been, I conceive, mate
rially strengthened by the researches of the learned
author of the Horae Pelasgicae. Larcher, however,
and the French critics of the present school, appear
still to adhere to the authority of Dionysius, or ra
ther to that of the genealogists, whose accounts he
principally follows. Were we to look to probabili
ties alone, we should at once discredit a theory
which attributed the origin of so numerous a people,
as the Pelasgi undoubtedly were, to Peloponnesus
vol. i. c
 18 ANCIENT GREECE.

generally ; but still more so, when they are referred

to a small mountainous district in the centre of that
peninsula. Without pretending to deny that the
Arcadians were among the first settlers in the Pelo
ponnesus, it must be urged, that it seems utterly in
credible they should have ever had the means of ex
tending their colonies throughout Greece, and even
to Italy0, in the manner ascribed to them; or, if
there is any truth in these accounts, we must pre
sume that the Arcadia of that early age was much
more extensive than the small Peloponnesian tract
to which the Grecian historians so often allude. If we
concede to Arcadia, properly so called, the honour of
having given birth to the Pelasgic race, we must
allow also that Laconia was the mother country of
the Leleges, according to the tradition mentioned
by Pausanias, (Lacon. 1.) and thence it must follow,
that the whole of Greece derived its population from
the Peloponnesus, a fact not only improbable in
itself, but also in contradiction to history, which,
» with little exception, represents the stream of Gre
cian migration as flowing from north to south. It
will not surely be asserted that those vast countries
which lie to the north of Hellas were yet unpeopled,
while the island of Pelops was sending forth such
swarms of warriors to occupy distant and unknown
regions, or that the hordes of Illyria, Poeonia, Mace
donia, and Thrace, were less adventurous than the
barbarians of Arcadia. If these suppositions cannot
be admitted, we shall be led to conclude that the
abovenamed extensive countries no.t only furnished
the primitive population of Greece, but also from

c Geogr. and Hist. Descr. of Anc. Italy, t. II. p. 295.

 ANCIENT GREECE. 19

time to time supplied those numerous bands of ad

venturers, who, under the name of Pelasgi, first
paved the way for the introduction of civilization
and commerce amongst her savage clans. That
Asia Minor also contributed to the peopling of
Greece can scarcely be doubted, when we notice
the remarkable fact, that all the earliest Grecian
tribes were known to have possessed settlements on
the former continent before the siege of Troy. But
the constant interchange which seems to have sub
sisted from the earliest period between the inha
bitants of Thrace and Macedonia, and their neigh
bours on the opposite shores of the Bosphorus and
Hellespont, rather prevents our arriving at any de
terminate conclusion on this part of the inquiry.
Let us now examine what confirmation can be de
rived from antiquity in support of a theory which
has been hitherto defended on the score of probabi
lity alone. In the first place then we may collect
from Herodotus, that, at the remotest epoch to which ,
his historical researches could attain, Epirus and
the western regions of northern Greece were largely
peopled by the Pelasgi, whence it received the name
of Pelasgia, which it continued to bear till it was su
perseded by that of Hellas. (II. 56.)
This statement of the father of Grecian history is
confirmed by the numerous authors who have spoken
of Dodona as the most ancient oracle in Greece, and
who all concur in ascribing its foundation to the Pe
lasgi d. Aristotle also remarks, that the first Greeks
(TpaiKo)) formed their settlements about Dodona and
d The reader is referred for these testimonies to the article
Dodona.
C 2
so ANCIENT GREECE.

the Achelous; (Meteor. I. 14.) under which appel

lation, it will be seen, the Pelasgi are undoubtedly
designated. Now though it is argued by the advo
cates of the Arcadian origin of the Pelasgi, that
Thesprotus, who gave his name to Thesprotia, was
a grandson of Pelasgus, (Apollod. III. 8, 1. Steph.
Byz. v. vE<f>vpa,) yet no one has asserted that this chief
was the leader of a Pelasgic colony ; and it has been
well observed by Heyne, with regard to these Ar
cadian genealogies, that they cannot afford grounds
for historical proof. He considers it probable, that
the Arcadians, being a remnant of the old Pelasgic
stock in Peloponnesus, had preserved traditions
which belonged to the nation in general, but which
they, with more vanity than truth, referred to their
own particular race e.
The existence of this people in the mountains and
plains of northern Thessaly, in very distant times, is
abundantly proved by the names of Pelasgiotis and
Pelasgic Argos, which were applied to the particular
districts which they had occupied. Still further
north, we follow them with Justin (VII. 1.) into
Macedonia, and their possession of that country is
also confirmed by iEschylus, as he extends Pelasgia
to the banks of the Strymon. (Suppl. 270.) We
have also numerous authorities to prove the estab
lishment of the same people, at a period of uncertain,
but doubtless very early date, in the isles of Samo-
thrace, Lemnos, and Imbros. (Herod. II. 51. IV.
145. Apoll. Rhod. IV. 1749. et Schol. ad loc.) It has
been asserted, indeed, by some writers, that these
islands were the seat of the first Pelasgi, (Anticlid.
e Observat. ad Apollod. Bibl. III. 8. 1. t. II. p. 261.
 ANCIENT GREECE. SI

ap. Strab. p. 219.) and it may be observed by the

way, that this maritime situation might lead to a
connexion between the people whose origin we are
now discussing and the Phoenicians, who had formed
similar settlements, and in times equally remote,
in the Cyclades. (Thucyd. I. 8.) Having thus
traced the stream of Pelasgic migration up to its
farthest known source, we must conclude, with the
author of the Horae Pelasgicae, that either this nu
merous people poured into Europe from Scythiaf,
which is the most probable supposition, or that they
crossed over from the opposite continent of Asia,
where they once possessed extensive colonies ; (Me-
necrat. ap. Strab. XIII. 221.) Beyond this point we
have nothing but conjectures to offer, unsupported
by any ancient tradition. I shall therefore conclude
this short dissertation on the origin of the Pelasgi,
by noticing the principal families into which the
national body seems to have been divided, and, final
ly, pointing out those nations of Greece which more
especially derived their descent from this ancient
stock.
Of all the Pelasgic tribes, the most celebrated, as
well as most important, was that of the Tyrrheni,
whom I have already treated of at some length in
my Description of Ancient Italy ; I need not now
therefore enter into any fresh details of the questions
which were there discussed, it being sufficient to
remind the reader, that whereas all ancient authori
ties concur in establishing the fact of a Pelasgic mi
gration from Greece into Italy, they differ as to the
particular name of the people to whom this settle-

Horae Pelasgicee p. 16.

c 3
22 ANCIENT GREECE.

ment in ancient Etruria was to be referred ; some

contending, with Myrsilus the Lesbian, that they
were originally named Tyrrheni ; whilst others af
firmed, that they had brought back this name from
Italy into Greece, in consequence of their long resi
dence with the Tyrrheni, an indigenous people of
the former country : this was the opinion of Hella-
nicus, a writer however of no great authority ; but
it is supported by Dionysius of Halicarnassus, in his
early history of Rome.
To the arguments which I have already adduced
in favour of the former notion, I may add, that, if
the Pelasgi had obtained the surname of Tyrrheni
from their residence in Italy, they would have been
termed Pelasgi Tyrrheni, and not Tyrrheni Pelasgi ;
in the same way as the Arcades Pelasgi, Cranai Pe
lasgi ; which are so many distinct Pelasgic families.
Again, if the Tyrrhenian name had been imported
only into Greece, would Sophocles have applied the
epithet of Tyrrheni Pelasgi to the whole race, as he
evidently does in his play of Inachus ? It may be
observed also, that the opinion of those authors, who
looked upon the Tyrrheni as the colonists of Etru
ria, coincides in many points with the celebrated
tradition preserved by Herodotus as to the origin
of that people, if we divest it of its fabulous cir
cumstances, and agree to look upon Asia Minor as
the mother country of the Pelasgi.
Assuming then that the Tyrrheni formed one of
the most ancient and numerous branches of the Pe
lasgic body, I am induced to fix their principal Gre
cian settlements in Epirus, because, according to
Herodotus and other writers, that province was
their earliest and most extensive abode ; and it was
 ANCIENT GREECE. 23

from thence that they crossed over, as we are told,

to the opposite shores of Italy. We shall thus also
be able to account for a curious tradition preserved
by one of the Scholiasts to Homer, who tells us in a
note to II. n. 235. (Schol. Ven. p. 383.)

that, according to Alexander of Pleuron «, the Selli

were descended from the Tyrrheni, and worshipped
Jupiter, according to their native custom, in the
manner described by the poet. These Selli, as is
well known, were possessed of the temple and oracle
of Dodona, and were accounted one of the most an
cient tribes of Greece according to Aristotle. (Me
teor. I. 14.) so that, if the Tyrrheni were their
progenitors, these must have been apyatoraroi.
The TpaiKo), from whose name the Latin word
Greed is doubtless derived, were probably another
branch of the same Pelasgic stock, as Aristotle
names them in conjunction with the Selli, and
places them in the same part of Greece, that is,
about Dodona and the Achelous. (I. 14.) He adds,
that the Fpa'tKot were afterwards called Hellenes,
which is confirmed by the Parian Chronicle and
Apollodorus, (Bibl. I. 7. 3. see also Steph. Byz. v.
YpoiiKos,) who quotes the word from many ancient
writers. It is certainly remarkable that the Latins
should have constantly employed an obsolete appel
lation to designate a people, with whom they were

* Alexander of Pleuron is nseus, and also by Parthenius.

doubtless the same writer as Fabr. Bibl. Gr. t. II. p. 283.
Alexander the ^Etolian, a poet and Jacob's Catal. Script. Epigr.
of some note, cited by Athe- Anthol. t. XIII. p. 838.
C 4
24 ANCIENT GREECE.

afterwards so much better acquainted under that of

Hellenes ; and the fact can only be satisfactorily ex
plained by admitting that a frequent intercourse
existed between Epirus and Italy before the name
of Hellenes had been generally substituted for that
of Graeci ; and this surmise is in perfect harmony
with the well authenticated accounts of the Pelasgic
migrations into the latter country.
As Strabo expressly remarks that the Epirotic na
tions were descended from the Pelasgi, (V. p. 221.)
we can have little doubt that this statement applies
to the Chaones, Molossi, and Thesproti, who at a
subsequent period constituted the main population
of that part of Greece. The latter are indeed posi
tively classed with the Pelasgi by Herodotus, when
he states that Thesprotia was once called Pelasgia.
(II. 51.)
If we now pass into Thessaly, we shall find an
other considerable part of the Pelasgic race settled
in that rich province under the name of iEolians.
Herodotus is I believe the only writer who posi
tively ascribes the conquest of this country to the
Thesprotian Pelasgi, at which period he says it
bore the name of iEolis, (VII. 176.) Strabo how
ever seems to have been aware of such a tradition,
(IX. p. 444.) But whatever opinion we adopt as
to this particular fact, we can have no hesitation in
admitting the Pelasgic origin of the ancient iEolians,
as it is clearly acknowledged by Strabo, (V. p. 220.
Dionys. Hal. Ant. I. 17. Pausan. Phoc. c. 8.) and
is also farther confirmed by the affinity which has
been traced between the language of the Pelasgi and
the iEolic dialect.
If we concede this point, it is clear that we must
 ANCIENT GREECE. 25

regard the Hellenes and the Achaei as springing from

the same stock, although in the first instance they
were certainly confined within the limits of Thes-
saly, and are always alluded to by Homer in that
restricted sense. (Thucyd. I. 3. Apollod. ap. Strab.
VIII. p. 370.) It will perhaps be objected to this
classification, that we generally find the Hellenic
name opposed to that of the Pelasgic, (Herod. I. 56.)
but it does not follow that they are thereby distin
guished as being of a different race; it would ra
ther seem that they are compared together in a po
litical point of view, from each in its turn having
become widely diffused, and having exercised the
greatest influence over those countries in which it
had taken root. It may be further argued, that, as
the Hellenic body finally obtained the ascendancy,
all vestige of a common origin was lost from the
total decline of its rival, as well as from the mixed
and heterogeneous elements which were subsequent
ly admitted into its own composition. The Boeo
tians, who are said to have been originally iEolians,
(Thuc. III. 2. Pausan. Phoc. c. 8.) were no doubt
descended also from the Pelasgic nation, as well as
their Phocian neighbours and the people of Euboea ;
but here also little remained besides the language,
which was iEolic, to attest the fact of their common
descent. This may be accounted for from the fre
quent change of population which those districts ex
perienced for so many ages both prior to and after
the siege of Troy.
According to Herodotus, the Athenians were also
originally Pelasgi; this fact he has twice asserted
in different parts of his work; (I. 56. and VIII.
44.) nor has he ever I believe been contradicted by
26 ANCIENT GREECE.

any ancient author. Larcher, however, in his ex

amination of the Chronology of Herodotus, has en
tered into a long dissertation to prove that that
writer was misinformed on this point. The real
truth seems to be, that the learned Frenchman, in
his endeavour to derive all the Pelasgic migrations
from the Peloponnesus, found this assertion of He
rodotus incompatible with his system, and therefore
attempted to set it aside h. Until more solid reasons
therefore can be adduced against the testimony of
so accredited an historian, we must allow his author
ity to remain unshaken, and admit that the Athe
nians, in the earliest period of their history, were
Pelasgi, and bore the specific appellation of Cranai
before they assumed that of Cecropidae. It is well
known that they, with many other tribes under si
milar circumstances, afterwards became incorporated
with the Hellenes. (Herod. I. 57.) What remains
to be considered, relative to the settlements of the
Pelasgi in the Peloponnesus, will l)e referred to the
history of that peninsula. I shall now therefore
conclude this section with a short account of the
dialects of Greece, as it is furnished by Strabo.
(VIII. p. 333.) "Greece," says that accurate geo
grapher, " contains many nations, but the principal
" ones are equal in number to the dialects spoken
" by the Greeks, which consist of four. Of these,
" the Ionic may be said to be the same as the an-
" cient A ttic, since the inhabitants of Attica were
" once called Ionians, and from these were de-
" scended the Ionians, who founded colonies in Asia
" Minor, and used the dialect which we call Ionic.

h Hist. d'Herodote Chronol. t. VII. p. 262.

 ANCIENT GREECE.

" The Doric is the same with the Molic, as all the
" Greeks without the Isthmus, if we except the
" Athenians and Megareans, and those Dorians who
" dwell in the vicinity of Parnassus, are even now
" called JEolians. It is also probable that the Do-
" rians, being few in number, and inhabiting a most
" rugged soil, long retained their primitive language,
" as they had but little intercourse with their neigh-
" bours, and adopted different customs from those
" of the iEolians, with whom they formerly were
" united by ties of consanguinity. This was also
" the case with the Athenians, who occupied a poor
" and barren country, and consequently were less
" exposed to invasion ; hence they were accounted
" indigenous, as Thucydides reports, since none were
" induced to covet their territory, and to seek to
" wrest it from them. This therefore was the rea-
" son why so small a people remained always un-
" connected with the other nations of Greece, and
" used a dialect peculiar to itself.
" The iEolians were not confined to the countries
" without the Isthmus, but occupied also those which
" were situated within ; these however became sub-
" sequently intermixed with the Ionians who came
" from Attica, and who had established themselves
" in the iEgialus ; and likewise with the Dorians, who,
" in conjunction with the Heraclidae, founded Me-
" gara, and several other cities in the Peloponnesus.
" The Ionians were afterwards expelled by the
" Achaeans, who were iEolians, so that only two
" nations remained within the Peloponnesus, the
" Cohans and the Dorians. Those states which
" had but little intercourse with the latter, pre-
" served the iEolic dialect ; this was the case with
28 ANCIENT GREECE.

" the Arcadians and the Eleans, as the former were

" altogether a people of mountaineers, and never
" had been included in the division of Peloponnesus
" made by the Heraclidae ; and the latter, from
" being dedicated to the service of the Olympian
" Jupiter, had long remained in the peaceable en-
" joyment of their country : they were moreover of
" iEolian origin, and had received the forces sent
" by Oxylus to assist the Heraclidae in recovering
" possession of Peloponnesus. The other nations of
" that peninsula speak a mixed dialect, more or
" less approximating to the iEolic ; and, though they
" are all called Dorians, the idiom of no one city is
" at this day the same as that of any other."
 SECTION II.

ILLYRIA.

General view of the numerous tribes comprised under the com

mon name of Illyrians—Illyricum considered as a Roman pro
vince—The Iapydes, Liburni, Dalmatians, and other inhabitants
of the coast and islands of the Adriatic—Inland, the Dardani,
Autariatse, Scordisci, &c.—The Taulantii, Parthini, Byllini, and
other Greek Illyrians—Colonies of Epidamnus and Apollonia
—The Albani, Dassaretii, Penesta?, &c.—The Via Egnatia.

The name of Illyrians appears to have been com

mon to the numerous tribes which were anciently
in possession of the countries situated to the west of
Macedonia, and which extended along the coast of
the Adriatic from the confines of Istria and Italy to
the borders of Epirus. Still further north, and more
inland, we find them occupying the great valleys of
the Save and Drave, which were only terminated
by the junction of those streams with the Danube.
This large tract of country, under the Roman em
perors, constituted the provinces of Illyricum and
Pannonia.
Antiquity has thrown but little light on the origin
of the Illyrians ; nor are we acquainted with the
language and customs of the barbarous hordes of
which the great body of the nation was composed.
Their warlike habits however, and the peculiar prac
tice of puncturing their bodies, which is mentioned
by Strabo as being also in use amongst the Thra
SO ILLYRIA.

cians, might lead us to connect them with that

widely extended people, (Strab. VII. 315.) It ap
pears evident, that they were a totally different race
from the Celts, as Strabo carefully distinguishes
them from the Gallic tribes which were incorpo
rated with them, (VII. p. 313.) Appian indeed seems
to ascribe a common origin to the Illyrians and Celts,
for he states, that Illyrius and Celtus were two bro
thers, sons of Polyphemus and Galatea, who mi
grated from Sicily1, and became the progenitors of
the two nations which bore their names ; (Illyr. 2.)
but this account is evidently too fabulous to be re
lied on. I have elsewhere observed, on the subject
of Italy, that the Illyrians are not unlikely to have
contributed to the early population of that country.
The Liburni, who are undoubtedly a part of this
nation, had formed settlements on the Italian shore
of the Adriatic at a very remote period b. We have
also remarked, that the Veneti, according to the
most probable account, were Illyrians c. But, though
so widely dispersed, this great nation is but little
noticed in history until the Romans made war upon
it, in consequence of some acts of piracy committed
on their traders. Previous to that time we hear
occasionally of the Illyrians as connected with the
affairs of Macedonia ; for instance, in the expedition
undertaken by Perdiccas in conjunction with Bra-
sidas against the Lyncestae, which failed principally
from the support afforded to the latter by a power-
a A modern writer supposes Villes de l'Espagne. Mem. de
that the Sicily here spoken of l'lnst. Royal, t. VI. p. 330.
is the country of the Siculi, b Descript. of Anc. Italy, 1. I,
whom Freret imagined to be p. 285.
Illyrians. Petit Radel, Mem. 0 Ibid. t. I. p. 1 1 2.
sur l'Origine des plus anciennes
 ILLYRIA. 31

ful body of Illyrian troops, (Thuc. IV. 125.) They

were frequently engaged in hostilities with the
princes of Macedon, to whom their warlike spirit
rendered them formidable neighbours. This was
more especially the case whilst under the govern
ment of Bardylis, who is known to have been a
powerful and renowned chief, though we are not
precisely acquainted with the extent of his domi
nions, nor over what tribes he presided. Philip at
length gained a decisive victory over this king, who
lost his life in the action, and thus a decided check
was given to the rising power of the Illyrians,
(Diod. Sic. XVI. 514.) Alexander was likewise suc
cessful in a war he waged against Clytus the son of
Bardylis, and Glaucias king of the Taulantii, (Ar-
rian. 2. and 3.) The Illyrians, however, still asserted
their independence against the kings of Macedon,
and were not subdued till they were involved in the
common fate of nations by the victorious arms of
the Romans. The conquest of Illyria led the way
to the first interference of Rome in the affairs of
Greece ; and Polybius, from that circumstance, has
entered at some length into the account of the
events which then took place. He informs us, that
about this period, 520. U. C. the Illyrians on the
coast had become formidable, from their maritime
power, and the extent of their expeditions and de
predations. They were governed by Agron, son of
Pleuratus, whose forces had obtained several victo
ries over the iEtolians, Epirots, and Achaeans, (II.
passim.) On his death the empire devolved upon
his queen Teuta, a woman of an active and daring
mind, who openly sanctioned, and even encouraged,
the acts of violence committed by her subjects.
32 ILLYRIA.

Among those who suffered from these lawless pi

rates were some traders of Italy, on whose account
satisfaction was demanded by the Roman senate.
So far however from making any concessions, Teuta
proceeded to a still greater outrage, by causing one
of the Roman deputies to be put to death. The
senate was not slow in avenging these injuries; a
powerful armament was fitted out under the com
mand of two consuls, who speedily reduced the prin
cipal fortresses held by Teuta, and compelled that
haughty queen to sue for peace, (Polyb. II. 12.
Appian. Illyr. 7.)
At a still later period, the Illyrians, under their
king Gentius, were again engaged in a war with the
Romans, if the act of taking possession of an unre
sisting country may be so termed. Gentius had
been accused of favouring the cause of Perseus of
Macedon, and of being secretly in league with him ;
his territory was therefore invaded by the praetor
Anicius, and in thirty days it was subjugated by
the Roman army. Gentius himself, with all his fa
mily, fell into the hands of the enemy, and was sent
to Rome, to grace the praetor's triumph, (Liv. XLIV.
31. Appian. Illyr. 9.) Illyria then became a Ro
man province, and was divided into three portions ;
but it received afterwards a considerable accession
of territory on the reduction of the Dalmatians, Ia-
pydes, and other petty nations, by Augustus, these
being included from that period within its bounda
ries. So widely indeed were the frontiers of Illyri-
cum extended under the Roman emperors, that they
were made to comprise the great districts of Nori-
cum, Pannonia, and Moesia. (Illyr. 6.)
To treat of Illyria under these comprehensive li
 ILLYRIA.

mits would not be compatible with my present plan,

but, for the sake of connecting the geography of
Greece with that of Italy, I have thought it not in
expedient to give a short description from Strabo
and other geographers of the line of coast on the
eastern side of the Adriatic which intervenes be
tween the two countries.
The first tribe on this coast to the south of His-iapydes.
tria were the Iapydes, or Iapodes, who have been
already noticed in the Description of Italy ; and from
Virgil it would seem that they once reached to the
banks of the Timavus.
Tum sciat, aerias Alpes, et Norica si quis
Castella in tumulis, et Iapydis arva Timavi.
Geor. III. 474.
They occupied an extent of coast of more than one
thousand stadia, from the river Arsia, which sepa
rated them from the Histri, to the neighbourhood of
Zara, a district which forms part of the present
Morlachia. In the interior their territory was
spread along Mount Albius, which forms the ex
tremity of the great Alpine chain, and rises to a
considerable elevation. On the other side of this
mountain it stretched towards the Danube, on the
confines of Pannonia. They were a people of war
like spirit, and were not reduced till the time of
Augustus. (Strab. VII. 315. Appian. Illyr. 18.)
Their principal town was Metulum, which wasMetuium.
taken by that emperor after an obstinate defence.
(Appian. Illyr. 19. Strab. VII. p. 315.) Its site re
mains at present unknown, as well as" those of Aru-Arupe-
penum, Monetium, and Vendum, noticed by Strabo, Monetium.
(loc. cit.) and Terponus and Posa by Appian. (loc • Terponus.
\ Posa.
Clt.)
VOL. I. T)
 34 ILLYRIA.

Liburni. The Liburni, who followed next on the coast, are

much more spoken of in history. They appear to
have been a maritime people from the earliest times,
as they communicated their name to the vessels called
Liburnine by the Romans. (Appian. Ulyr. 3.) And
the Greeks, who colonized Corcyra, are said, on
their arrival in that island, to have found it in their
possession. (Strab. VI. p.270.) Scylax seems to distin
guish the Liburni from the Illyrians, restricting pro
bably the latter appellation to that part of the na
tion which was situated more to the south, and was
better known to the Greeks. The same writer al
ludes to the sovereignty of the Liburni, as not ex
cluding females ; a fact which appears to have some
reference to the history of Teuta, and might serve
to prove that this geographical compilation is not so
ancient as many have supposed. (Scyl. p. 7.) Strabo
states that the Liburni extended along the coast for
upwards of one thousand five hundred stadia. (VII.
iadera. p. 315.) To them belonged Iadera, a city of some
note, and a Roman colony, (Mel. II. 3. Plin. III.
21. Ptol.) the ruins of which are still to be seen
near the modern town of Zara, on the spot called
Zara Vecchia A. Beyond is the mouth of the river
wdTitiuf Kerka, perhaps the same as the Catarbates of Scy-
fl. lax, (p. 7.) and the Titius of Ptolemy. Strabo, who
does not mention its name, says it is navigable for
small vessels up to Scardona. (VII. p. 215.) This
town appears to have been the capital of the Li
burni, since Pliny says the national council met
here. (III. 21.) The present town retains its name,
and is situated on a lake formed by the Kerka, a

d Mannert Geogr. der Griechen und Roemer. t. VII. p. 331.

 ILLYRIA. 35

few miles above its entrance into the sea. Under

the Romans this river served as the boundary be
tween Liburnia and Dalmatia. This latter country DalmaUe.
received the name which it still retains from the
Dalmatians, a people of whom no mention occurs in
the Greek writers, but who had acquired a decided
ascendency over the Ardiaei, Pleraei, Hylli, Labeates,
and other neighbouring tribes.
Polybius states, that the Dalmatians were formerly
subject to Pleuratus, king of Illyria, but that having
revolted from his successor Gentius, they became in
dependent. The same writer informs us, that the
Romans first waged war against this people, with a
view of redressing the injuries which the Issaeans,
and Daorsi their allies in that part of Illyria, com
plained of having received from them about twelve
years after the overthrow of Perseus and the Mace
donian empire, or 597 U. C. ; but at the same time
he does not scruple to state, that the real cause of
the war was the ambitious spirit of the Roman se
nate, and the desire of finding employment for their
troops. (Polyb. Excerpt. XXXII. 17.) The Dal
matians however were not to be easily conquered ;
they often revolted, and not unfrequently obtained
advantages over their enemies. Augustus at length
accomplished their subjugation ; according to Ap-
pian he concluded the war in person before he be
came emperor. (Illyr. 25. et seq.)
The Dalmatians, says Strabo, have a peculiar cus
tom of dividing their lands every eight years ; and,
unlike the other nations on the same coast, they
have no coined money. Their towns once amounted
to the number of fifty, but most of them were de
stroyed by Augustus. (VII. p. 315.) Among these
D 2
 36 ILLYRIA.
Tragu- may be noticed Tragurium, which Strabo calls an
num. J o
island; but it has been observed, that the canal,
. which separates it from the land, is an artificial
worke. Pliny speaks of some marble quarries in
this place. (III. 22.) Some traces of the ancient
name are still preserved in that of Trau.
Salon vei Salon, now Salona, was the principal harbour of
Dalmatia, and was always considered an important
post by the Romans after their conquest of that
country. Pliny styles it a colony, (III. 22.) which
is confirmed by various inscriptions f. The name is
sometimes written Salona, and Salonae. (Cass. B.
Civ. III. 9. Hist. B. Alex. 43.)

Qua maris Hadriaci longas ferit unda Salonas

Et lepidum in molles Zephyros excurrit Iader.
Lucan. IV. 405.

At Spalatro, about three miles from Salona, are to

be seen the ruins of Diocletian's palace
The fortress of Clissa, about the same distance
from Salona, but inland, is supposed to correspond
Ande- with Andetrium, mentioned by Strabo as a strong
mum' place in this district. (VII. 315.h)
Daiminium Tne situation of Dalminium, or Delminium, from
sive Del- _
minium, which this people probably derived their name, has
not yet been ascertained. (Appian. Illyr. 11. Strab.
VII. p. 215.) Steph. Byz. writes it AaA/xwv.
Priamon The Priamon of Strabo may possibly be the Pro-
velPro- . v
mona. mona of Appian. (Illyr. 25.)
Epetium. Epetium, noticed by Polybius as belonging to the

e Voyages de Spon, 1. 1, p. 93. Adam's Antiquities of Spalatro.

' Gruter Thesaur. 32. 12. fol.
* See Wesseling's note to the h Wheler's Travels, p. 1 9. fol.
Antonine Itinerary, p. 270. Also ed.
 ILLYRIA. 37

Issaei, the people of Issa, is a large island on this

coast. (Excerpt. XXXII. 17. Cf. Plin. III. 22.) It
is placed by Mannert at Stobrea, near the mouth of
the Xernovnissa '.
Further on we find the river Naro, now Narenta, Naro fl.
a considerable stream, which rises in the mountains
of Bosnia, and falls into the sea opposite to the
island of Lesina.
Scylax speaks of a great lake in the interior of
the country, from which this river flows, containing
an island of about one hundred and twenty stadia
in extent. Modern maps only lay down some ex
tensive marshes in this direction. The Emporium,
to which the same ancient geographer alludes, as
being situated eighty stadia above the mouth of the
Naro, may apply to the Narona of Pliny and Mela,Narona.
a Roman colony of some note. (Scylax, p. 9. Mel. II.
3. Plin. III. 22.) Its ruins should be sought for in
the vicinity of Castel Norin^.
The description given by Scylax of this coast
cannot easily be followed, as he mentions several
nations entirely unknown to us, such as the Manii,Manii.
Nestaei, and Hyllini. The peninsula which he no- Nestaei.
tices as advancing far into the sea, is that of Sabi- Hymm'

oncello. (p. 8. Cf. Scymn. Ch. v. 404.)

South of the Narenta, the site of Ragusa Vec-
chia was once probably that of the ancient town of
Epidaurus, which, from its name, we should be led Epidaurus.
to consider as a Greek colony, though the fact is
not asserted by any writer of antiquity, nor is it
mentioned by any of the Greek geographers or his
torians." Mannert inclines to identify it with the

1 T. VII. p. 343. k Id. t. VII. p. 347.

D 3
 38 ILLYRIA.

Arbona of Polybius; (II. 11.) but that is a pure

conjecture, unsupported by any authority ; as is also
the supposition that the name was altered by the
Romans, who had colonized it, as we learn from
Pliny. (III. 22.) Mannert does not seem to have
been aware that it is mentioned as a maritime city
of Illyria as early as the time of Caesar. (Hist. B.
Alex. 44.') It is noticed also by Ptolemy and the
Table Itinerary.
Strabo remarks, that Dalmatia was divided in
Ardion length by a chain of mountains, which he calls Ar
Mons.
dion. (VII. p. 315.) Its modern name is Tartari. In
Ardiasi. fafe vicinity we should place the Ardiaei, once a
powerful Illyrian tribe, whose inveterate habits of
piracy led the Romans to effect their entire removal
from the sea ; but the lands to which they withdrew
being too poor to furnish them with subsistence, the
population decreased so rapidly, that they might be
said to have disappeared altogether. According to
DaoTi'. Strabo, the Plerad and Daorsi (VII. p. 315.) were in
their neighbourhood ; mention is made of the latter
by Polybius also. (Excerpt. XXXII. 17.m) The fine
bay, now called Bocca di Cattaro, formerly derived
Rhizoni- its name of Rhizonicus Sinus from the city of Rhi-
cus Sinus. . , , , . . . ,
zon, situated at the northern extremity ; it is the
Rhizon. modern Risano". Rhizon is mentioned by Poly
bius as a strong place, to which Teuta, queen of the
Illyrians, withdrew on being attacked by the Ro
mans ; he states that it was at some distance from
the sea, on a river of the same name, which must

1 Georg. t. VII. p. 350. tini Monet. Vet. p. 42.

m There are some scarce coins n See Dodwell's Travels in
belonging to this people, with Greece, t. I. p. 14.
the epigraph AAOP2HN. Ses-
 ILLYRIA. 39

refer to the narrow part of the bay on which the

town of Risano is situated, and into which a small Rhizon fl.
stream discharges itself, (Polyb. II. 11. Strab. VII.
p. 316.) Pliny calls the town Rhizinium, (III. 22.)
Ptolemy, Rhizana. '
Ascrivium, noticed by the two last writers, IS Ascrivium.
commonly supposed to be the fortress of Cattaro ;
but Mannert places it without the gulph, in the
small bay of Tr'asto0.
The next town of note is the ancient Butua, or Butua vei
Buthoe, as it was called by the Greeks ; for we find
it thus written by Scylax, (p. 9.) and also by So
phocles, in a verse preserved by the writer of the
Etymol. Mag.

Tradition ascribed its foundation to Cadmus, who,

with his wife Harmonia, was said to have aban
doned Thebes, and to have ended his days, on the
shores of Illyria, among the Enchelees, a tribe ofEncheiees.
that nation. Their tomb, according to Scylax, was
still to be seen near the mouth of the Drilo, (p. 9.)
Apollonius alludes to the same story :

Oi 8' ap W 'IAAypixoio pe\ufifiuQeos irorapuTto

Tup/Ho; "v ' Ap/iOvl.itf, KaSfiO»oVe, mpyov efoijj.av

Arson. IV. 517.

Strabo also speaks of the Enchelees in connection

with the same tradition, (VII. p. 326. Cf. Apollod.
Bibl. III. 5. Pausan. IX. 5.) Dionysius Periegetes
seems to place the tomb of Cadmus near the Cerau-
nian mountains.
0 Geogr. t. VII. p. 352.
D 4
 40 ILLYRIA.

KsTvoi/ 8* ao irept xoAirov "lot; epixt/Sea rupfiov,

390.
Butua is now Boudoua, about fifteen miles south
east of the Bocca di Cattaro, (Cf. Plin. III. 22.
Ptol. p. 59. Steph. Byz. v. BovQoy.) About ninety.
miles further, along the coast, we find Dulcigno
Olcinium. Vecchio, which represents the ancient Olcinium, or
Ulcinium. Livy terms it a place of some conse
quence. It surrendered to the Romans before the
beginning of hostilities with Gentius, (XLV. 25. and
26. Cf. Plin. III. 22. Ptol. p. 59.)
Inland, and to the north-east, was the territory
Labeates. of the Labeates, which constituted the principal part
of the dominions of Gentius. His capital, as we
scodra. learn from Livy, was Scodra, situated between two
Clausula fl. rivers, called Clausula and Barbana, which, uniting
below the town, took the common name of Oriuns p.
Livy, however, is not quite accurate in his descrip-
Oriuns fl. tion ; for he would lead us to suppose that the Ori-
undus was a third stream, rising in Mount Scardus,
into which the other two discharged themselves ;
but the fact is, that the Barbana, now Bojana, rises
in the chain above mentioned, and is called Mo-
racca, in the upper part of its course, before it falls
Labeatis into the Labeatis Palus, or Lake of Scutari. It re
Palus.
ceives the waters of the Clausula, now Drivasti, or
Chiri, soon after issuing from the lake, and then
flows into the Adriatic under the name of Bojana.
Livy himself expressly states that the Barbana passes
through the lake Labeatus. From the position he

p It is not impossible that with the Oriuns of Livy. The

the river called Arion by Scy- generality of critics have how
lax, (p. 9.) is to be identified ever read AplKwa, for 'ApiWa.
 ILLYRIA. 41

assigns to Scodra, it is evidently not precisely the

same as that of Scutari, which stands on the shores
of the lake, but must have been situated on the site
of the present fortress near the junction of the two
rivers. (Liv. XLIV. 81.) It was a place of great
strength, and might have easily defended itself
against the Romans in their war with Gentius ; but
instead of offering any resistance, it surrendered on
the first approach of the enemy's forces. (Liv. loc.
cit.) Polybius calls it Scorda. (Excerpt. XXVIII.
7.) Pliny is incorrect in placing this town on the
Drilo. In the division of the territories of Gentius,
Scodra retained its distinction as capital of the La-
beates ; and if the coins referred to by Eckel and
others are genuine, it became subsequently a Roman
colony. Medeon, mentioned by Livy as another town siedeon.
of the Labeates, to which Gentius removed his wife
and family, is perhaps Medani, situated at some dis
tance above the lake of Scutari on the left bank of
the Moracca. (Liv. XLIV. 32.)
A few miles below the mouth of the Bqjana, the
Drino empties itself into the sea. This is the larg
est of the Illyrian rivers, and was well known to the
ancients under the name of Drilo. Strabo informs Drilo fi.
us, that it was navigable as far as the country of the
Dardanii, which is a considerable distance from the
sea as they inhabited the southern part of what is
now Servia. (VII. p. 316.) This river is formed,
principally, by the junction of two streams, the one
distinguished in modern geography by the name of
the white Drino, which rises in the chain of Mount
Bertiscus, now Djamous Dagh. (Strabon. Chresto-
math. ap. Geogr. Min. t. II. p. 99.) The other flows
from the south, out of the great lake of Ochrida,
 ILLYRIA.

the ancient Lychnitis Palus, and unites with the

former after a course of nearly sixty miles : this is
commonly termed the Black Drino. It has been
already observed, that commentators deem the text
of Scylax corrupt with respect to the river he calls
Arion, which should be altered to Drilon. Nicander
has also alluded to it in his poem, in connexion with
the river Naro.

Thee. v. 607.

Lissus et Near the mouth of the Drilo was situated the town
Acrolissus. , , _
of Lissus with its fortress called Acrolissus. Diodo-
rus Siculus affirms, that it was colonized by some
Syracusans in the time of Dionysius the Elder. (XV.
464.) It fell subsequently, however, into the hands
of the Illyrians, who retained it with the consent
of the Romans after they had concluded a peace
with Teuta. (Polyb. II. 12.) Not many years in
tervened, before Philip of Macedon, having surprised
the Acrolissus, its citadel, compelled the town to sur
render. An interesting account of this expedition
is to be found in the Fragments of Polybius. (VIII.
15.)
We are not informed by what means the Illyrians
recovered possession of Lissus ; but Livy speaks of it
as belonging to Gentius. (XLIV. 30.) Caesar, who
has frequent occasion to mention this city during
the progress of the civil war carried on by him in
Illyria, informs us, that he had previously stationed
there a considerable body of Roman citizens, who
readily delivered up the town on the appearance of
his forces ; (B. Civ. III. 29.) and Pliny styles it " op-
" pidum civium Romanorum."
 ILLYRIA.

The situation of the ancient Lissus can hardly be

identified with the modern Alessio, which is more
inland, and may rather answer to Acrolissus.
The river which Polybius describes as flowing
near Lissus, under the name of Ardaxanus, (Polyb. Ardaxanus
loc. cit.) is perhaps the same as the Artatus of Livy,
(XLIII. 19.) and is probably a branch of the river
laid down in modern maps, as discharging itself into
the sea, to the south of Alessio, under the name of
Matt ; I say a branch, because Livy elsewhere gives Maris fli.
the name of Mathis to the main stream p.
It will now be necessary to advert to the nume
rous islands situated along the coast, hitherto de
scribed. The Greek geographers generally com
prised them under the name of Liburnides ; they Liburnides
were said to amount to the number of forty. (Strab. 1DSul8e'
VII. p. 315.) To the south of the Absyrtidis, which
have been mentioned in the Description of Italy % is
the island called Curiacte by Strabo, (loc. cit.) and
Curicta by Pliny, (III. 21.) now Veglia, in which Curicta
Ptolemy places the towns of Fulsinium and Curie- Sinium
. Curictum.
tum.
Scardona, also mentioned by the latter writer, IS Scardona
the modern Arbe; a name it derives from Arba, one Arba.
of its ancient towns ; as is also Collentum. Coiientum.
Lissa, which Pliny places opposite Iadera, corre
sponds with Isold Grossa. (Plin. V. 26.) The
islands termed Crateae by Scylax (p. 8.) and Pliny, Crateae
are those opposite Sebenigo. Olynta, noticed by the pi^ta
former geographer, (loc. cit.) is the island of Solta.™*^
That of Bua answers to the Bavo of Pliny, (III. 26.) Bavo vd
and Boas of Ammianus Marcellinus. (XXII. 3.)suia.
Brattia is now Brazzo, opposite Spalatro. ' ^tia m*
p Palmer. Gr. Ant. 1. I. c. 1 9. 1 T. I. p. 137.
44 ILLYRIA.

Issa, though one of the smallest of the Dalmatian

islands, is certainly the best known in history. It
is mentioned by Scylax as a Greek colony, (p. 8.)
which, according to Scymnus of Chios, was sent
from Syracuse.
Ni^oj xut aurev; 8' §<rrii/ 'l<r<ra Asyofie'vjj,
Sugaxoucn'coi/ eyov<ra tijv arroixlav. v. 412.

Issa is often alluded to by Polybius in his account of

the Illyrian war. It was attacked by Teuta ; but the
siege was raised on the appearance of the Roman
fleet, and the inhabitants immediately placed them
selves under the protection of that power. (Appian. II-
lyr.7. Polyb. II. 11.) It became afterwards a constant
station for the Roman galleys, in their wars with the
kings of Macedon. (Liv. XLIII. 9.) In Caesar's
time the town appears to have been very flourishing,
for it is styled " nobilissimum earum regionum oppi-
" dum," (Hist. B. Alex. 47.) and Pliny informs us its
inhabitants were Roman citizens. (III. 21.) Athe-
naeus states that the wine of the island was much
esteemed. (I. 22.) Its present name is Lissa. Les-
sina, situated to the east of the former, represents
the ancient Pharos, which was also a Greek colony
from Paros, (Scyl. p. 8. Ephor. ap. Steph. Byz. v.
<&api><; Scymn. Ch. v. 425.) and the birthplace of
Demetrius the Pharian, whose name often occurs in
the writings of Polybius. At first the friend of the
Romans in their expedition into Illyria, and re
warded by them with the command of Pharos and
other states, (II. passim,) he afterwards revolted in fa
vour of Philip king of Macedon. He was however
attacked and defeated in his island, by the consul L.
iEmilius, and with difficulty escaped into Macedon.
 ILLYRIA. 45

(III, 18.) From this time he became zealously at

tached to Philip ; but Polybius attributes to his in
stigation many of the acts of vengeance and atrocity
which disgraced that prince's reign. (V. 12. et IX. 23.)
The town of Pharos appears to have been de
stroyed on its capture by the consul iEmilius. (Po-
lyb. III. 19. r) The island is noticed by Strabo
(VII. p. 315. Pliny III. 21.) and Ptolemy.
Corcyra, termed Nigra, in Greek Melaena, to dis- Corcyra
tinguish it from the more celebrated island of the iniSL
same name, is now Curzola. Apollonius accounts
for this epithet from the dark masses of wood with
which it was crowned.
Naur/^oi kx ttovtoio xeAaivj; irolvtoQsv uAjj
As^xo/xevoi, Kepxvpuv lirix\elowt MeAaivav.
Aegon. IV. 571.

Scymnus attributes to this island, the honour of hav

ing received a colony from Cnidus in Asia Minor.

"Hre Aeyovevij
MeAaiiia K.epxvp' %v Kv/Sioi xarajxicrav. v. 426.

(Cf. Scyl. p. 8. Strab. VII. p. 315.)

Meleda, known to the ancients by the name of
Melita, must not be confounded with the more fa- Melita
mous island so called, which answers to Malta. It
is to the latter, and not to the Ulyrian Melita, as
some have imagined, that the shipwreck of St. Paul
and his companions is to be referred. The similarity
in the name of these islands has also given rise to
r There are coins of Issa as 122A. The latter have a head
well as Pharos. The former of Jupiter and a goat, rev. Epigr.
have generally a head of Mi- $A. and *APlflN. Mionnet.
nerva and a diota on the re- and Sestini Monet Vet. p. 42.
verse, with the inscription 12 or
 46 ILLYRIA.

another dispute, though of a less interesting nature ;

namely, which furnished the catuli Melitaei, so much
esteemed by the Roman ladies. Pliny, on the au
thority of Callimachus and Steph. Byz., pronounces
in favour of Meleda, Strabo of Malta. (VI. p. 280.)
The little island Tortola is perhaps that which
Tauris Hirtius calls Tauris. (B. Alex. 47.)
Strabo describes the interior of Illyria, especially
the northern part, as a cold and mountainous coun
try, where the vine is rarely seen to grow. This
extensive tract was occupied by several tribes of II-
lyrian origin, though they are more commonly known
to the Roman writers under the generic term of
Pannonii. Pannonii. Appian seems to identify them with the
Paeones, under which name they are always referred
to by the Greek historians. (Illyr. 14.)
Scordisci. Among these tribes we may notice the Scordisci,
a numerous and powerful people, reaching as far as
the Danube. Strabo divides them into the greater
and the less, and places the former between the
Noarus, or the Save, and the river Margus. The
latter adjoined the Triballi and Mysi of Thrace.
The Scordisci having successively subdued the seve
ral nations around them, extended their dominion
from the borders of Thrace to the Adriatic. They
were however in their turn conquered by the Ro
mans s, though not without numerous struggles and
much bloodshed. (Strab. VII. p. 318. Flor. III. 4.
Liv. Epit. LXIII. Appian. Illyr. 5.)
Dardani. More to the south are the Dardani, who occupied

* Though Strabo classes the they were probably of the same

Scordisci with the Illyrian na- race as the Taurisci and Carni,
tions, he seems also to acknow- both Celtic people.VIII. p. 3 13.
ledge them as of Gallic origin ; Cf. Liv. Epit. LXIII.
 ILLYRIA.

the upper valleys of the Drilo, and spread to the bor

ders of Paeonia and Macedonia : they were often at
war with the latter power, more particularly under
the reigns of its two last monarchs. A part of Phi
lip's forces were constantly employed in repelling
their incursions during the time that the main body
of the Macedonian army was carrying on war against
the Romans ; but they do not appear to have been
otherwise formidable, as they were generally re
pulsed with considerable loss on their side. (Liv.
XXXI. 43. and XXXIII. 19.) After the defeat of
Perseus and the subjugation of Macedonia by the
Romans, the Dardani, as Livy reports, laid claim to
Paeonia, as having formerly been in their possession,
but the Roman senate did not think proper to com
ply with their demands. (Liv. XLV. 29.) Many
years after, we hear of their being engaged in a war
with Rome, which ended in their being finally con
quered by C. Scribonius Curio, proconsul, together
with some other nations of Thracian origin. (Liv.
Epit. XCV. Flor. III. 4. Ammian. Marcell. XXIX.
26.) The expanse of country which this people oc
cupied, answers in modern geography to the districts
of Ipeck, Pristina, and Iacova, which are situated
to the south of Servia, and form part of the Pacha-
lick of Scutari. Strabo describes the Dardani as a
savage race, living mostly in caves formed out of
mud and dirt, and yet possessing great taste for
music, having from the earliest period been ac
quainted with both wind and stringed instruments.
(VII. p. 316.)
The Autariatae are another people of Illyria some-Autariat*.
times mentioned in history. We learn from Diodorus
Siculus, that Cassander aided Autoleon, king of the
 48 ILLYRIA.

Paeonians, in a war against those barbarians, twenty.

thousand of whom were finally allowed to settle
in the vicinity of mount Orbelus. (XVIII. 742.)
Strabo states that the Autariatae were frequently
engaged in hostilities with the Ardiaei, a Dalmatian
tribe, relative to the possession of some salt works
situated on the confines of both nations. According
to the same writer, the Autariatae were once the
bravest and the most numerous of the Illyrian clans ;
they had conquered the Triballi, a people of Thrace,
who occupied a very extensive territory south of the
Danube, but were at length subdued themselves by
the Scordisci. (VII. p. 317. Cf. App. Illyr. 3.)
We may now turn to a more interesting portion
of Illyria than that which has been hitherto de
scribed, and more immediately connected with Greece
by means of the colonies which that country at an
early period had established on these shores. It oc
cupies an extent of coast of nearly ninety miles, from
the gulf of the Drino and the neighbourhood of Lis-
sus, to the Acroceraunian mountains and the con
fines of Chaonia. In the interior we shall have to
notice some other Illyrian tribes bordering on Mace
donia, and which derive their only importance in
history from their connexion with that country.
Tauiantii. Beginning on the coast from Lissus, we first meet
with the Taulantii, an Illyrian nation often men
tioned by both Greek and Roman writers, as being
situated in the vicinity of the flourishing town of
Epidamnus. (Scylax, p. 10. l) Thucydides is the
eartiest historian who has noticed them, in reference

* In this geographer the read- vius and Holstenius toTavAavnot

ing Ken' artlc* 8e has very judi- 8e &c. Vid. Annot. p. 14.
ciously been altered by Grono-
 ILLYRIA 49

to that celebrated colony. (I. 24.) From Arrian we

learn, that in the. time of Alexander the Great, their
king having afforded assistance to Clytus, another
Illyrian prince, against the Macedonian sovereign,
became involved in his defeat, and was consequently
forced to sue for peace. (Arr. Exped. Alex. 1.) The
name of this Taulantian king, which was Glaucias,
often occurs in Diodorus Siculus, but simply as king
of the Illyrians. He was defeated by Cassander,
who came to the relief of Epidamnus and Apollonia,
which were threatened by the Illyrian forces. (Diod.
Sic. XVIII. 707.) It is probable however that the
territory of Glaucias was not merely confined to the
Taulantii, but comprised several other districts of
Illyria and Dalmatia, which were afterwards all
united under the dominion of Gentius, the last of the
sovereigns of this country, and were declared free by
the Roman senate after the defeat and capture of
that prince. (Liv. XLV. 26.) The Taulantii are
further mentioned by Aristotle. (Mirand. Ausc.
jElian. de Animal. XIV. 1. Plin. III. 22. Ptol. Geogr.
p. 81. Eratosth. ap. Steph. Byz. v. Avppu%iov. Strab.
VIL p. 326.)
The foundation of Epidamnus is universally as- Epidamnus
cribed to the Corcyreans, who, in compliment to rhachium.
Corinth their metropolis, invited a citizen of that
town to head the new colony. (Thuc. I. 24.)

'E\\i}v);, rjv Kepxvp' Snromteai Soxei. ScYMN. Ch. 435.

(Strab. p. VII. 316. Appian. Bell. Civ. II. But we

are not informed what circumstances led to the
change in its name from Epidamnus to that of Dyr-
rhachium, by which it is more commonly known to
vol. i. E
50 ILLYRIA.

the Latin writers. Some have thought that Epi

damnus and Dyrrhachium were two different towns,
the latter of which was the emporium of the former.
Others affirmed that the Romans, considering the
word Epidamnus to be of ill omen, called it Dyrrha
chium from the ruggedness of its situation. (Appian.
Bell. Civ. II. Pomp. Mel. II. 3. Plin III. 23.) It
is pretty evident, however, that the word Avppa%iov is
of Greek, and not of Latin origin ; for we find it
used by the poet Euphorion of Chalcis in a verse
preserved by Steph. Byz. v. Avppayiov.
"Aana Avppa^lrj; re xa) eflvset TauAavr/vcov.

The fact seems to be, that the founders of Epidam

nus gave the name of Dyrrachium or Dyrrhachium
to the high and craggy peninsula on which they
built their town. Strabo certainly applies this ap
pellation to the Chersonnese, (VII. p. 316.) as does
the poet Alexander cited by Steph. Byz. v. Avppd%tov.
Av<rpax'tou r 'Eirllapvo; tir ay^a\ov yQovbs axrijj.

And this in time may have usurped the place of the

former name. (Cf. Dexipp. Chron. ap. Steph. Byz.
loc. cit.) It is probable also, that the town called
Dyrrhachium did not exactly occupy the site of the
ancient Epidamnus, indeed this is plainly asserted
by Pausanias. (Eliac. I. 10.)
Eusebius refers the foundation of Epidamnus to
the second year of the thirty-eighth Olympiad, or
about 625 years before the Christian era. Periander
was then tyrant of Corinth, and nearly at the same
period Cyrene was founded by Battus. Placed at
the entrance of the Hadriatic, in a situation most
advantageous for commerce, which was also favoured
 ILLYRIA. 51

by its relations with Corcyra and Corinth, Epidam-

nus had early attained to a considerable degree of
opulence and power. It possessed a treasury at
Olympia, (Pausan. Eliac. II. 19.) and its citizens vied
with those of the most celebrated states of Greece
in wealth and accomplishments, (Herod. VI. 127.)
And though the jealousy of the neighbouring bar
barians had often prompted them to disturb the
peace of the rising colony, it successfully withstood
all their attacks until dissension and faction, that
bane of the Grecian states, entailed upon the city
their attendant evils, and so impaired its strength,
that it was forced to seek from the Corcyreans that
aid against foreign as well as domestic enemies,
which its necessities required. The refusal of Cor
cyra compelled the Epidamnians to apply to Corinth,
which gladly sought this opportunity of increasing
its influence at the expense of that of Corcyra. A
Corinthian force, together with a fresh supply of co
lonists, was accordingly despatched by land to the
aid of Epidamnus, and contributed greatly to restore
order and tranquillity. The Corcyreans however,
who were on no friendly terms with the Corinthians,
could not brook this interference in the affairs of
their colony. They also equipped a fleet, which, on
its arrival at Epidamnus, summoned that town to
receive back those citizens who had been banished,
and to send away the Corinthian reinforcement. On
the rejection of this proposal by the Epidamnians,
the Corcyreans, in conjunction with the neighbour
ing Illyrians, besieged the town, and after some
days compelled it to surrender. These are the
events which Thucydides has related at length, from
E 2
 52 ILLYRIA.

their intimate connection with the origin of the Pe-

loponnesian war. (I. 24. et seq.)
We know but little of the fortunes of Epidamnus
. from this period to its conquest by the Romans.
Aristotle in his Politics notices a change which took
place in its constitution, from the government of ma
gistrates called phylarchs to that of a senate, (Polit.
V. 1.) The character of its inhabitants, which was
once virtuous and just, (Plutarch. Quaest. Graec.) was
also greatly impaired by luxury and vice, if we may
credit Plautus, who thus pourtrays them in his Me-
naechmi.
Nam ita est haec hominum natio Epidamnia,
Voluptarii atque potatores maxumi :
Turn sycophantae et palpatores plurimi,
In urbe hac habitant : turn meretrices mulieres
Nusquam perhibentur blandiores gentium.
Propterea huic urbi nomen Epidamno inditum est,
Quia nemo ferme hue sine damno divortitur.
Act. II. Sc. 1.
That Venus was particularly worshipped here we
learn from Catullus.
Nunc, o cceruleo creata ponto !
Quae sanctum Idalium, Syrosque apertos,
Quaeque Ancona, Cnidumque arundinosam
Colis, quaeque Amathunta, quaeque Golgos,
Quaeque Dyrrhachium Adriae tabernam.
Carm. XXXVI. 11.
Epidamnus seems to have remained under the
subjection of the Corcyreans till after the reign of
Alexander, when it was ceded by them to Glaucias
king of the Illyrians. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 714.) It
may be doubted, however, whether it was ever actu
ally in the hands of that people, as we learn from
 ILLYRIA. 53

Polybius, that several years after, Epidamnus was

surprised by a party of Illyrian pirates, and that the
inhabitants who had through negligence suffered the
enemy to seize upon the town, having recovered
from their first alarm, fell upon the assailants, and
after an obstinate conflict succeeded in driving
them without the walls. (II. 9.) Not long after, the
Illyrians returned with a more formidable armament,
and undertook the siege of Epidamnus ; but fortu
nately for that city, the arrival of the Roman consul
with a powerful fleet and army compelled the enemy
to make a precipitate retreat. The Epidamnians
lost no time in placing themselves under the protec
tion of the Romans, to whose cause they appear to
have constantly adhered both in the Illyrian and
Macedonian wars, (Polyb. II. 11. Liv. XXIX. 12.
et XLIV. 30.)
At a later period Dyrrhachium, as it was then
called, became the scene of the contest between
Caesar and Pompey. The latter general having been
compelled to withdraw from Italy by his enterpris
ing adversary, retired to Dyrrhachium on the oppo
site coast of Illyria, and having collected all his
forces round that city, determined to make a stand
against the enemy.
Czesar soon followed him thither, having formed
the bold design of blockading his adversary in his
entrenched camp close to the town. This led to a
series of operations which are detailed at length by
Caesar himself; the success of which continues doubt
ful, until Pompey at length succeeded in forcing his
enemy to retire, and was thus enabled to transfer
the seat of war into Thessaly. (Caes. Bell. Civ. Ill,
41. Appian. Civ. Bell. II.) . .
E 3
54 ILLYRIA. *

Pompey had encamped on the heights called

Petra, above the sea. This position with that of
Dyrrhachium is thus described by Lucan.
Hoc iter aequoreo praecepit limite Magnus,
Quemque vocat collem Taulantius incola Petram,
Insedit castris, Epbyreaque moenia servat,
Defendens tutam vel solis turribus urbem.
Non opus hanc veterum, nec moles structa tuetur,
Humanusque labor, facilis, licet ardua tollat,
Cedere vel bellis, .vel cuncta moventibus annis.
Sed munimen habet nullo quassabile ferro,
Naturam, sedemque loci, nam clausa profundo
Undique, et illisum scopulis revomentibus aequor,
Exiguo debet, quod non est insula, colli.
Terribiles ratibus sustentant moenia cautes,
Ioniumque furens rabido cum tollitur Austro,
Templa, domosque quatit, spumatque in culmina pontus.
VI. 15.
In addition to the strength of its local situation,
Dyrrhachium was of importance to the Romans from
its vicinity to Brundusium. Cicero landed there on
his banishment from Italy, and speaks of the kind
ness he experienced from the inhabitants, (ad Fam.
XIV. 1.) We learn indeed from Mian, that the
laws of this city were particularly favourable to
strangers, (Var. Hist. XIII. 16.)
Dio Cassius observes, that Dyrrhachium sided
with Antony during the last civil wars of the re
public ; and thence it was, that Augustus after his
victory rewarded his soldiers with states in its terri
tory, (21.) The Byzantine historians speak of it
as being still a considerable place in their time, (Ann.
Commen. I. 41. Cedren. Basil. Imp. p. 703. Niceph.
Callist. XVII. 3.) but it is now scarcely more than
a village, which is rendered unhealthy by its proxi
 ILLYRIA. 55

mity to some marshes. Its modern name is Du-

razzo u.
According to Scylax, (p. 10.) there was a river
which flowed into the sea near Epidamnus. This he
names Palamnus ; perhaps it is the same as the Pany- Falamnus
asis of Ptolemy, (p. 81.) This geographer places it Panyasis fl.
south of Dyrrhachium, in which situation there is a
small stream called Spirnatza. But if we suppose
that Scylax and Ptolemy allude to two different
streams, we must identify the Palamnus of the for
mer with the river named Stefano in modern maps,
a little to the north of Durazzo.
Beyond the Spirnatza is a promontory called
Capo di Lachi, which is said to correspond with
the position of Petra, already mentioned as the site Petra.
of Pompey's camp x.
The Genusus, a considerable river rising not farGenusus fl.
from the lake of Ochrida, is now called Scombi or
Tobi. It is mentioned by Caesar in describing his
retreat from Dyrrhachium, or rather Petra, (B. Civ.
III. 75. Cf. Liv. XLIV. 30.)
The Apsus, which flows into the sea about twelve Apsus fl.
or fifteen miles south of the Genusus, has also been
rendered memorable from the military operations of
Caesar and Pompey on its banks. From Caesar we
learn that it separated the territories of Apollonia
and Dyrrhachium, and that while he was encamped
on its left or southern bank, his adversary had occu
pied a spot called Asparagium, on the opposite side, Aspara-
(Civ. Bell. IV. 13.) The contest was for a short gmm'

u Magin. Geogr. II. Spon, ATP and ATPA are not uncom-
Voyage de Dalmatie t. I. p. mon. Sestini Monet. Vet. p.
] 17. There are no coins I be- 42.
lieve belonging to Epidamnus j * Palmerii Grsec. Ant. Descr.
but those with the epigraph 1. I. c. 21. p. 129.
E 4
 ILLYRIA.

time transferred to Petra ; but the two armies after

wards resumed their former positions on the Apsus,
(Bell. Civ. III. 76.) Lucan speaks of both these
rivers as the scene of the hostile movements alluded
to; but he seems incorrect in his remark on the
shortness of their course, as, according to modern
maps, they are far from being insignificant streams.
Prima duces junctis vidit consistere castris
Tellus, quam volucer Genusus, quam mollior Apsus
Circumeunt ripis. Apso gestare carinas
Causa palus, leni quam fallens egerit unda
At Genusum nunc sole nives, nunc imbre solutae
Praecipitant. Neuter longo se gurgite lassat,
Sed minimum terrae, vicino litore novit. V. 461.
The present name of the Apsus is Ergent or Be-
ratino. This river is noticed also by Livy, XXXI.
27. Strabo VII. p. 316. Dio Cass. XLI. Ptol. p. 81.
The error into which Palmerius had fallen, of plac
ing the Apsus before the Genusus, has not escaped
the penetration of D'Anville.
Apollonia. About fifteen miles from the Apsus stood Apol
lonia, another celebrated colony of Corinth and Cor-
cyra.
Olj TrAijmo^eopoj io-riv rj 'AiroMaivlu,
Koptvilcov ts xa) Kspxvpculaiv xtichj
Scymn. Ch. v. 438.
(Cf. Pausan. Eliac. I. 22. Steph. Byz. v. 'AwoAAwv/a.
Strab. VII. p. 316.) It was situated, according to
Scylax, (p. 10.) near the mouth of the iEas, or
Aous, one of the largest rivers of Greece, and fre
quently mentioned by classical writers, (Cf. Conon.
Hist. ap. Phot. cod. 30. Strab. loc. cit. Polyb.V. 110.)
Strabo assures us, that Apollonia was renowned for
the wisdom of its laws, which, if we may judge from
 ILLYRIA. 57

two particulars, were framed rather on the Spartan

than the Corinthian model. iElian states, that de
crees to the exclusion of foreigners were enforced
here as at Lacedaemon ; and Aristotle affirms, none
could aspire to the offices of the republic but the
principal families, and those descended from the first
colonists. (iElian. Var. Hist. XIII. 16. Aristot. Po-
. lit. IV. 4.) Herodotus has recorded a curious ad
venture which occurred at Apollonia, and which
throws some light on the early state of that city.
He relates, that Evenius, a native of this town, and
a soothsayer of some note in Greece, was intrusted
with the charge of some sacred sheep, which were
fed near the Aous, an office to which, as the histo
rian observes, none but the noblest and wealthiest
citizens could be appointed. The sheep were kept
in a cave at some distance from the town. One
night Evenius, instead of watching, allowed himself
to be overcome by sleep, when some wolves are
stated to have made their way into the cave, and to
have carried off sixty sheep. Evenius on discover
ing the loss wished to conceal it, by substituting
others in their stead ; but the affair having through
some means been discovered, he was summoned,
tried, and condemned to lose his sight ; which severe
sentence was forthwith carried into effect. But
from that moment the cattle of the Apolloniatae
ceased to increase, and the ground failed to yield
its fruits. On having recourse to the oracles of
Dodona and Delphi, the Apolloniatae were informed
that their injustice to Evenius had caused the evils
of which they complained, for that the god himself
had sent the wolves to destroy the sacred sheep;
they might however appease the wrath of Heaven
58 ILLYRIA.

by making such a compensation to the sufferer as

would place him in an enviable condition. On re
ceiving this communication, the Apolloniatae commis
sioned some of the citizens to treat with Evenius,
who, not being aware of the answer returned by
the oracle, acknowledged that he should be satisfied
on receiving as a gift from the city two of the most
considerable estates in its territory, together with
the best house within its walls. The treaty being
thus concluded, Evenius was informed of the decla
ration made by the god, and was not a little cha
grined at the deception which had been practised
towards him. He was however put in possession of
the property he had coveted ; and from that time he
is said to have received the gift of divination, by
which he acquired great celebrity. (Herod. IX. 94.
Cf. Con. ap. Phot. cod. 30.)
It appears from Thucydides, that, in the begin
ning of the Peloponnesian war, Apollonia was still
dependent upon Corinth, (I. 26.) At a later period,
that is, after the death of Alexander, we find it ex
posed to frequent attacks from the Illyrians, headed
by their king Glaucias. Cassander on one occasion
freed the Apolloniatae from these enemies ; and they
were again assisted by Acrotatus, son of Cleomenes,
the king of Sparta. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 707. and 709.)
Cassander subsequently made an attempt to annex
Apollonia to his dominions, but the Corcyreans hav
ing come to the relief of the city, he was forced to *
abandon his design. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 714. and
719.)
It was probably the dread of such powerful neigh
bours as the kings of Illyria and Macedon which
induced the small republic to place itself under the
 ILLYRIA.

protection of the Romans on the first appearance of

that people on their coast. (Polyb. II. 11.) And
throughout the war with Macedon the Apolloniatae
appear to have adhered faithfully to the interests
of their new allies. (Liv. XXIV. 40. XXXIII. 3.
XLIV. 30.) From its proximity to Brundusium
and Hydrus, ports of Apulia, Apollonia was always
deemed an important station by the Romans ; and
among the extravagant projects of Pyrrhus, it is
said he had contemplated the idea of throwing over
a bridge to connect it with the last mentioned place :
the distance cannot be computed at less than fifty
miles. (Plin. III. 11.)
The possession of this town was of great advan
tage to Caesar whilst he remained near Epidamnus,
as it was from thence he principally derived his sup
plies ; and it likewise served as a depot for his sick
and wounded on his march into Thessaly. (Bell. Civ.
III. 12. and 78.) Cicero styles it "urbem magnam
" et gravem." (Phil. XI. 11.)
The circumstance of Augustus having spent many
years of his early life, which were devoted to the
study of literature and philosophy, in this city,
should not be omitted in its history. (Suet. Aug. C.
10. Dio Cass. XLI. Vell. Paterc. II. 59.) Several
other passages relative to this place will be found in
Theophrastus, Hist. Plant. I. 10. and III. 2. Cicero
in Pis. Plut. Brut. Polybius II. 9. and VII. 9. Livy,
Appian, &c.
The ruins of Apollonia still retain the name of
Pollina ; but those who have visited the spot de
scribe these remains as very inconsiderable. "A single
" Doric column," says one of our countrymen, " forms
" the sole vestige of this once great and populous
 60 ILLYRIA.

" city. A few other relics remain in the walls of

" the monastery ; and in some Turkish sepulchres,
" on the road from Herat, there are several inscrip-
f* tions, but all sepulchral^."
jEasvel The river Aous, or Mas, now Voioussa, which
Aous fl.
flowed close to Apollonia, was said by the ancients
to rise in that part of the chain of Pindus, to which
the name of Mount Lacmon was given. This we
learn from Herodotus, (IX. 94.) as well as from
Strabo, who cites Hecataeus as his authority on the
subject, (VII. p. 316.) Lycophron also observes,

"Evfla irAav^rijv 'Mnpov otyovrcu /3/ov

Aaxjttcov/ou tt'ivovts; A"avro; j>oa;. ver. 1019.

(Cf. Scyl. Peripl. p. 20. Steph. Byz. v. A«rv.) Ac

cording to Polybius and Livy, it was navigable from
its mouth to Apollonia, (V. 109. and Liv. XXIV.
40.) Lucan's description is but little applicable to
this large and rapid river.

Purus in occasus, parvi sed gurgitis,* JEas

Ionio fluit inde mari. VI. 360.

(Cf. Val. Max. I. 5. Plin. III. 23.) I shall have oc

casion to revert to the Aous, and the upper part of
its course, in the following section.
Nym- In the territory of Apollonia was a place called
pheeum.
Nymphaeum, remarkable for a mine of asphaltus,
of which several ancient writers have given a de
scription. Near this spot was some rising ground,

y Journal of the Rev. Mr. are not uncommon. Those of

Jones in Mr. Hughes's Travels, silver have the epigraph An. or
vol. II. p. 262. See also Hoi- AnOA. with the name of the
land's Travels, vol. II. p. 329. magistrate, the brass coins
ed. 8vo. The coins of Apollonia AnOAAflNIATAN.
 ILLYRIA. 61

whence fire was constantly seen to issue, without

however injuring either the grass or the trees which
grew there. (Aristot. Mirand. Ausc. iElian. Var.
Hist. XIII. 16. Plin. XXIV. 7. Plut. Scylla.)
Strabo supposes it to have arisen from a mine of
bitumen liquified, there being a hill in the vicinity
whence this substance was dug out, the earth
which was removed being in process of time con
verted into pitch, as it had been stated by Posido-
nius. (Strab. VII. p. 316.) Pliny says this spot was
considered as oracular, which is confirmed by Dio
Cassius, who describes at length the mode of con
sulting the oracle. (XLI.) The phenomenon noticed
by the writers here mentioned has been verified by
modern travellers as existing near the village of
Selenitza, on the left bank of the Aous, and near
the junction of that river with the Sutchitza7. From
Livy it appears that there was a Roman encamp
ment here for some time during the Macedonian
war. (XLII. 36. and 49.)
To the south of the Aous we find a deep bay re
ceding into the interior towards the range of the
Acroceraunian mountains. The name it bore forr
merly is unknown to us, but at present it is called
the gulf of Valona. The little town of Valona,
whence its appellation is derived, stands near the
entrance of the bay, on its northern shore. There
is little doubt that this is the Aulon of Ptolemy (p. Auion.
81.) and the Byzantine historians. (Anna Com. XII.
p. 368.) It is also noticed by Hierocles and the
Maritime Itinerary of Antoninus. Further up the
bay was the more celebrated town and harbour of

z Mr. Jones's Journal, quoted by Mr. Hughes, vol. II. p. 262.

 62 ILLYRIA.

Oricus. Oricus or Oricum, which Scylax (Peripl. p. 10.) and

other early writers place in Illyria, while Ptolemy
enumerates it among the cities of Epirus. Hero
dotus speaks of it as a port not far from Apollonia
and the mouth of the Aous, (IX. 94.) It was
known also to Hecataeus and Apollodorus. (ap.
Steph. Byz. v. 'Q,piKos.) Scymnus of Chios is the only
writer I believe who gives any account of its foun
dation ; he ascribes it to the Euboeans, on their re
turn from Troy. These are the same people as the
Abantes, of whom we shall presently have occasion
to speak more at length.

*E£ 'iA/ou yap liravayovrS} Eu/3oeis

Kr/^ouin xareve^Ssvrej rush tu>v irvivparuiv—
ver. 440.

Apollonius speaks of the arrival of a party of Col-

chians in this port,

Kei9sv8s Kepuvvix juiAAov 'A/3avrcov

Ovpsa Neora/otij re xai "Hpixov si<ra<f>ixe<rt)ui.
Apoll. Argon. IV. 1216.

Whence Pliny terms it a colony of that people. (III.

23.) Oricum, however, is much more known in his
tory as a haven frequented by the Romans in their
communication with Greece, being very conveniently
situated for that purpose, from its proximity to Hy-
druntum and Brundusium. During the second Pu
nic war, this town was taken by Philip of Macedon ;
but was afterwards recovered by the praetor Vale
rius Laevinus, who surprised the enemy in his camp,
before Apollonia, during the night, and put him to
flight. Philip having retired into Macedon, the Ro
 ILLYRIA. 03

man general established his winter quarters at Ori-

cum. (Liv. XXIV. 40.) It was from thence that
JEmilius Paulus sailed back to Italy, after having so
happily terminated the Macedonian war, (Plut. P.
jEmil.) We find it subsequently occupied by Caesar,
soon after his landing on this coast, (B. Civ. III.
11.) Horace, Propertius, and Lucan also speak of
Oricum as a well known port in their time.

Gygen ille Notis actus ad Oricum

Post insana caprae sidera, frigidas
Noctes non sine multis
Insomnis lachrymis agit. Hon. Od. III. 7.
Ut te felici praevecta Ceraunia remo
Accipiat placidis Oricos aequoribus.
Propert. Eleg. I. 8.
Tunc qui Dardaniam tenet Oricon—
Lucan. III. 187.

(Cf. Polyb. ap. Steph. Byz. v. 'topics. Strab. VII.

p. 316. Dio Cass. XLII.)
Philostratus says the town of Oricus was restored
by Herodes Atticus, together with many other Greek
cities.
It would seem from Virgil that Oricum was fa
mous for its turpentine.
Qualis gemma micat, fulvum quae dividit aurum,
Aut collo decus aut capiti ; vel quale per artem
Inclusum buxo, aut Oricia terebintho,
Lucet ebur— jEn. X. 134.
(Cf. Serv. Comment.) Nicander alludes to its box
wood. (Ther. ver. 516.)

I am not aware that any traveller has investigated

 ILLYRIA.

the remains of Oricum, but it appears from modern

maps that the name of Ericho is still attached to
the spot on which the town must have stood3.
At the entrance of the gulf of Valona is the island
Sasoin- 0f Sasseno, well known to the ancients under the
sula.
name of Saso. Scylax speaks of it as being near the
Ceraunian mountains, and within one third of a
day's sail from Oricum. (p. 10. Ptol. p. 84.) Poly-
bius says it is situated near the entrance of the Io
nian streight, meaning the Adriatic. (V. 10.) Strabo
seems to place this island too far from the land,
when he says that it lay half way between Brundu-
sium and the coast of Epirus : the whole passage
however is obscure, and probably incomplete. (VI.
p. 281.) Lucan applies to Sason the epithet of Cala
ber, from its position with respect to the shores of
Apulia.

cum totas Hadria vires

Movit, et in nubes abiere Ceraunia, cumque
Spumoso Calaber perfunditur aequore Sason.
II. 627.

The approach to Saso was reckoned dangerous

by mariners, from the numerous shoals and sand
banks which surrounded it.

Non humilem Sasona vadis, non littora curvae

Thessaliae saxosa— Id. V. 650.
Hadriaci infaustas fugite Sasonis arenas.
Sil. Ital. VII. 481.

At some distance from the coast above Oricum

Amamia. was the town of Amantia, said to have been founded

» Mannert, t. VII. p. 407.

 ILLYRIA. 65

by the Abantes of Euboea, on their return from

Troy ; having been driven from their course by ad
verse winds, they built here two cities in conjunc
tion with the Locrians, who had been the partners
of their voyage : these were named Thronium and
Abantia, and the district itself Abantis. Thronium Abantis
appears to have been destroyed many years after in Thronium
a war with the Apolloniatae, who from the spoils a '

consecrated an offering to Jove at Olympia, with

the following inscription, seen and recorded by Pau-
sanias, (iEliac. I. 22.)
M.vafixr 'AiroXAcov/ac avaxs/fiefla rav M movrw
'Iov/oj &oif3o; coxier' axs^crexofiaj.
Oi ya; rspfiuQ' s\ovts; 'Afiavritio; hQah raxnu
"Ecracrav cruv roTj ex &poi/lou isxarav—
Abantia however still remained, but its name un-Amantia.
derwent a slight change, being commonly written
Amantia, (Steph. Byz. v. 'Apanw. Cf. Tzet. ad Ly-
cophr. v. 1042. Etymol. Magn. v. "Apavre;.) This
town is mentioned by Scylax as being in the vici
nity of Oricum; but he seems to regard its inha
bitants as Illyrians, (p. 10.) It was known also to
Lycophron, who has not omitted to notice the tra
dition respecting its foundation, when speaking of
Elpenor the Euboean chief.
ll; 'A/3«Vr/av iroAiv
IlAcvcrei. ire\cts 8* 7% 'Ativtavwv fio\u>v,
Tlpux.riv irap' uvrrjv ahrv vmrvneu AsVaj,
Tou XaovirOu vafia T]o\vav$ovs Spencov—
ver. 1042.
We find Amantia mentioned as a town of some
note under the government of the Romans. It
espoused the cause of Caesar in the contest carried
on between him and Pompey in these parts. (B. Civ.
VOL. I. F
 66 ILLYRIA.

III. 12. and 40.) Cicero also mentions it in the

Philippics, XI. 11. Cf. Plin. IV. 10. But we can
trace its existence still further from Hierocles b, and
Leo Allatius, who speaks of it in the life of the
Greek emperor Basilius. (C. 50. p. 128.)
I believe the ruins of Amantia have not been ex
plored by any modern traveller ; they are however
laid down in some maps near the village of iV7-
vitzac, on the river Sutchitza, which falls into the
Voioussa. This site agrees pretty well with the
position assigned to Amantia by Scylax ; and also
with the distance of thirty miles, which the Table
Itinerary reckons between the former town and
Apollonia.
Poiyanthes It is not improbable, that the river near which
Amantia is said by Lycophron to have been seated,
and which he calls the Chaonian Polyanthes, is now
the Sutchitza, as that river rises in the mountains
of Chimarra in ancient Chaonia. I may remark,
that in Arrowsmith's Map, as well as in that of
D'Anville, this latter river is erroneously marked as
flowing into the sea. D'Anville indeed looked upon
Ceiydnus it as the Celydnus of Ptolemy ; and that ancient
fl.
geographer, when he speaks of the «c/3oA.a/ KeXvtivov,
or, as it is written elsewhere incorrectly, TiexeXv/vov,
evidently considered it as having its outlet in the
b The Synecdemus of Hie- Sutchitza, though it also falls
rocles may be supposed to have into the Voioussa. T. II. p. 3 1 1 .
been written, from what Wes- The coins of Amantia are
seling has decided, before the rare ; and it is remarkable that
reign of Justinian. Proleg. in the legend is AMANTON, where-
Synecd. Hierocl. p. 626. as the ethnic is always written
c Dr. Holland seems to have Amantini by the Greeks as
heard of some considerable well as Romans ; in Caesar it
ruins near Nivitza, but this was is Amantiani. Sestini Monet.
in the valley of the Bentza, a Vet. p. 42.
very different river from the
 ILLYRIA. 67

sea ; thus, if he is correct, it cannot be the Sutchitza,

which unites with the Voioussa. Ptolemy says the
Celydnus formed the southern limit of Macedonia
in his time ; and he places it after Aulon. The Ce
lydnus therefore must be some insignificant stream,
which falls into the gulf of Vahna, a little above
Ericho, the ancient Oricum. I believe that Ptolemy
is the only ancient writer who has noticed this
river.
In the vicinity of Apollonia and Amantia we must
place the site of another Illyrian city of some note,
and which is generally mentioned in conjunction
with those towns, I mean the ancient Byllis, in Byllis.
whose territory, called Byllinus Ager by Livy, Han
nibal proposed to Antiochus to station all his forces,
with a view of crossing over into Italy. (XXXVI. 7.)
The Bullini are mentioned by Scylax as a people of
Illyria ; (p. 8.) but, from the northern position which
he assigns to them, they appear to have had no con
nexion with the town in question. Strabo speaks
of the Bulliones who inhabited the neighbourhood
of Apollonia and the Ceraunian mountains, (VII.
p. 326.) but elsewhere he designates the territory of
Byllis by the name of Bylliaced. (VII. p. 316.) Byllis
appears to have become a Roman colony, under the
name of Colonia Byllidensis, as we are informed by
Pliny, (IV. 10.) though he does not state from what
period : this occurred probably after the civil wars,
as it is only during that time that mention is made
of Byllis. (Caes. Bell. Civ. III. 12. et 40. Cic. Phil.
XI. 11. Plut. Brut.) There is some difficulty in
appropriating a situation to this town on a modern
d This is however a correc- read BaAAia«^, and not BvX-
tion of Casaubon, as the MSS. Xiamj.
F 2
 ILLYRIA.

map. Steph. Byz. calls Byllis a maritime city ; and

it is certain that it cannot have been far distant
from the sea, (v. BvAA/?.) But Ptolemy, by placing
it in the country of the Elymiotae, an inland people
of Macedon, involves the inquiry in great perplexity.
We must therefore, on this subject, trust to the re
searches of modern travellers. According to their
accounts some considerable vestiges of a Roman
town are visible at Gradista, on the right bank of
the Voioussa, and nearly opposite the ferry oiLoun-
dra. An imperfect inscription was here discovered
by Dr. Holland without the area of the walls, on
the western side, on some perpendicular ledges of
rock overhanging the declivity, which stretches down
to the valley of the Voioussa. " It was impossible,"
says he, " to make the copy complete, as well from
" the erasure of some of the letters, as from the
" height of the surface of rock above the ground."
We collect from it, that M. Valerius, a Roman con
sul, caused a road, leading from the colony of Byllis
through a certain narrow defile along a river named
Margua, to be made passable for carriages. It ap
pears therefore probable, that the ruins alluded to
are those of ByUis, as the inscription in which that
town is mentioned would naturally be placed where
the road commenced6.
In the interior of what may be termed Grecian
Illyria we have yet to speak of several obscure and
petty nations, of whose limits we can form no pre-

e Holland's Travels, t. II. theatre are clearly discernible,

p. 257. The ruins of Gradista The epigraph on the coins of
are also described by Mr. Jones, Byllis is BTAAIONON. Sestini
Hughes's Travels, t. II. p. 263. Monet. Vet. p. 42.
The remains of a temple and a
 ILLYRIA. 69

cise idea, though their relative positions may be

ascertained with sufficient accuracy for the purposes
of history. Among these, the Parthini may be placed Paithini.
to the north in the vicinity of Epidamnus, and con
sequently next to the Taulantii. They are often
mentioned in the course of the Illyrian war, but as
friends rather than foes of the Romans, having sub
mitted at an early period to their arms. (Polyb. II.
11. Liv. XXIX. 12.) After the defeat of Philip
king of Macedon, they appear to have been added
to the dominions of Pleuratus, an Illyrian prince al
lied to the Romans. (Polyb. Frag. XVIII. 30. Liv.
XXXIII. 34. et XLIV. 30. Cf. Cic. in Pis. Appian.
Illyr. 1. Dio. Cass. XLI. Ptin. III. 23.)
Their principal town was Parthus, as we learn Parthus.
from Polybius, loc. cit. and Steph. Byz. v. UdpBos.
It was taken by Caesar in the course of his cam
paign against Pompey, (B. Civ. III. 41.) From
what Palmerius has been able to collect on the sub
ject, this town was probably not far removed from
Preset and Cro/af.
Dimallum, or Dimalle, a fortress of some conse- Dimaiium
quence, taken by the Romans in their war with De- maUe.
metrius of Pharos, seems to have been in the vici
nity of the Parthini, if not included within their
territory, (Polyb. III. 18. et VII. 9. Liv. XXIX.
12. ) There is no indication however of its precise
situation, which was probably between Lissus and
Epidamnus, perhaps on the spot now called Ma-
losse, near the small town of Ichin. Of Eugenium Eugenium.
and Bargulum, two other castles noticed by Livy, Barguium.
(XXIX. 12.) nothing further is known. The former
of these might be Ichin.
1 Graec. Ant. 1. I. o. 34. p. 183.
F 3
 70 ILLYRIA.

Pensadii. We must also place near the Parthini the Peri-

sadii, a people mentioned only by Strabo. That
geographer speaks of their having once formed a
principality, which was the same as that of the En-
Sesare- chelii, who have been already mentioned. The Se-
tnus. .. ,
sarethu are doubtless the people of Sesarethus, a town
which Steph. Byz. ascribes to the Taulantii, (v. Ee-
adpij6os.) Some trace of this name is still apparent
in that of Sersdit, a small village about ten miles
south of Alessio, on the river Itisma. Strabo, in
tiumas tne PassaSe aDove quoted, speaks of Damastium as
being in the territory of the Perisadii, and as pos
sessing valuable silver mines. (VII. p. 326.)
To the south of the Parthini were probably the
Eordeti. Eordeti of Ptolemy, who names three of their towns,
Scampis. Scampis, Deboma, and Daulia. (Geogr. p. 83.) The
former is known to have been situated on the Via
Egnatia. Its name also occurs in the Synecdemus
of Hierocles. (p. 653.) From a comparison of the
distances furnished by the Itineraries, it appears that
the site of this place answers nearly to that of the mo
dern El Hassan* on the Scombi, the ancient Genu-
Deboma.
Daulia. SUs. Deboma
, is
, perhaps
1 r Dobrin.
. . The ruins of Daulia
are said to exist on the site stdl called JDaulasB. The
Albani. Albani are also classed by Ptolemy among the smaller
Aibanopo- Ulyrian tribes ; their chief town was called Albano-
polis. This obscure people, mentioned by no other
ancient author, would hardly deserve notice, were it
not for the connexion between them and the mo
dern Albanians, who are not however confined with
in the narrow limits of their ancestors, as they now
extend over the whole of ancient Epirus. It appears
from the researches of Palmerius in the Byzantine
f Mannert, Geogr. t. VII. p. 412. s Pouqueville, t. I. p. 382.
 ILLYRIA. 71

historians'1, that the Albani occupied the district of

Crqja and its vicinity ; they were probably therefore
dependent originally on the Partbini, which would
account for their not being noticed by Livy and the
earlier historians.
Contiguous to the Albani and Parthini, to the
east, were the Dassaretii, an Illyrian people, whose Dassaretii.
position is well ascertained, from their having occu
pied the shores of the great lake of Ochrida, the
ancient Palus Lychnitis, together with the moun
tains which surround it. Frequent mention is made
of the Dassaretii by Livy and Polybius in their nar
ratives of the Macedonian wars ; their country, from
its situation on the Macedonian borders of Illyria,
often became the scene of hostilities between the
contending armies. We may presume, from the
statements of the abovementioned historians, that
the Dassaretii once formed part of the dominions of
Scerdilaidas, an Illyrian prince, who had been con
quered by Philip king of Macedon not long before
his first war with the Romans. (Pol. V. 108.) But
on peace being made after the battle of Cynosce-
phalae, they were finally restored to Pleuratus, the
successor of Scerdilaidas. (Liv. XXXIII. 34. Polyb.
Frag. XVIII. 30.) The Dassaretii, or Dassaretae,
as they are also called according to the Greek form,
are noticed also by Strabo, VII. p. 316. Appian. II-
lyr. 1. Pomp. Mel. II. 3. Pliny III. 23. and Ptole
my p. 83. Steph. Byz. v. Aotao.apirM.
Their principal town was Lychnidus, or Lychni- Lychnidus.
dium, situated on the great lake of the same name.
Its foundation is ascribed by a writer in the Greek
Anthology to Cadmus.
h Graec. Ant. 1. I. c. 36. p. 213.
F 4
72 ILLYRIA.

Ei^s 8* kir e&<reflicov irpoyo'veov Ifixvhsu narp^v

Aup^viSov, rjv <bo~m$; KaSfiOj eS=iju.e 7roA»v.
Cheistod. Epigr. 3.
We hear of its being constantly in the occupation of
the Romans during their war with Perseus king of
Macedon, (Liv. XLIII. 9.) and, from its position
on the frontier, it must have always been deemed a
place of importance. (Id. XXVII. 32.) This was
more especially the case after the construction of
the great Egnatian way, which passed through it.
(Polyb. ap. Strab. VII. p. 327.) It appears to have
been still a large and populous town under the
Greek emperors. Procopius relates that it was
nearly destroyed by an earthquake, which overthrew
Corinth and several other cities, during the reign of
Justinian. (Hist. Arc. 18. Cf. Malch. Sophist. Ex
cerpt, p. 64. Niceph. Callist. XVII. 3.) In the Sy-
necdemus of Hierocles (p. 653.) it is probable that
we ought to read Au^wSof pyrpoiroXts for AvXvvt^os f*.y-
rpdvoXis. It is the opinion of Palmerius, who has
treated most fully of the history of Lychnidus in his
Description of Ancient Greece, that this town was
replaced by Achrida, once the capital of the Bulga- •
rians ; and, according to some writers of the Byzan
tine empire, also the native place of Justinian, and
erected by him into an archbishopric under the
name of Justiniana Prima. And the opinion of that
learned critic has been adopted, I believe, by the
generality of writers on comparative geography'.
But I am induced by various considerations to dis
sent from the commonly received notion on this
point. I may observe, in the first place, that none
' Graec. Ant. Descript. 1. I. Itin. p. 652. Mannert's Geogr.
c. 35. p. 198. Wesseling ad t. VII. p. 415.
 ILLYRIA.

of the historians quoted by Palmerius assert that

Achrida was built on the site of Lychnidus. Nice-
phorus Callistus states that Achrida was placed on
a lofty hill, very near a great lake called Lychnidus,
and more anciently Dassarite ; but there is no re
ference to the town of that name. Had Lychnidus
been replaced by the new town of Justinian, or
the Achrida of the Bulgarians, the fact would cer
tainly have been distinctly mentioned, since it was
a celebrated city, and still existing in the reign of
Justinian, as Wesseling, I think, has satisfactorily
proved. But even granting to Palmerius that Jus-
tiniana Prima and Achrida are the same town, he has
not at all shewn that they are to be identified with
Lychnidus. The improbability of this supposition
will, I think, be evident from a comparison of the
Roman Itineraries, which describe the Via Egnatia,
on which Lychnidus was placed, with the best mo
dern maps of the Turkish dominions in Europe.
Now all the Itineraries agree in fixing Lychnidus at
a distance of twenty-seven or twenty-eight miles
from the station in the Candavian mountains, a well-
known ridge which separated the valley of the Ge-
nusus from the lake of Lychnidus ; while Ochrida,
as it is now called, stands at the northern extremity
of the lake, and not more than twelve miles from
the foot of the chain above mentioned; so that it
ought to be removed at least fifteen miles further
down the lake to answer to Lychnidus. In the
Table, the first station after the Candavian moun
tains is the Pons Servilii, a distance of nine miles.
This bridge can be no other than that which crosses
the river Drino on its issuing from the lake of
Ochrida ; and Lychnidus, in the same Itinerary, is
 74 ILLYRIA.

nineteen miles distant from thence, whereas Ochrida

is not removed more than five miles from the point
in question, where a bridge is still found at the pre
sent day. We are assured by Pouqueville that the
ruins of Lychnidus are still apparent near the mo
nastery of St. Naum^, on the eastern shore of the
lake, and about fourteen miles south of Ochrida.
I have dwelt at some length on this point, because
the site of Lychnidus is important, from its con
nexion with the course of the Egnatian way through
Macedonia, a country of which we at present know
so little.
Eychnitis ^e ^ams Lychnitis, formed principally by the
waters of the Black Drino, is a considerable ex
panse of water about twenty miles in length and
eight in breadth. Scymnus of Chios is the earliest
writer who has mentioned it, but he does not seem
to have had any accurate idea of its situation.

MsyaAijv, irap avrols tijv Au^vlrtv \eyojj.evrjV—

ver. 428.
Diodorus informs us, that Philip the son of Amyntas
extended his conquests in Illyria as far as this lake.
(XVI. 514.) Strabo says that it abounded in fish,
which were salted for the use of the inhabitants.
(VII. p. 327.) He also mentions several other lakes
in the vicinity which were equally productive ; these
are the Presba, Drenovo, and Koridje, situated
near the source of the Genusus and to the south
east of the lake of Ochrida. We collect from Livy,
that the country of the Dassaretii was in general
fertile in corn, and well calculated to support an
army. (XXX. 33.) That it was populous, and con-
k T. III. p. 49.
 ILLYRIA. 75

tained many small towns and fortresses, appears

from the account given by Polybius of an expedi
tion made into that country by Philip, the second
Macedonian king of that name. (V. 108.) The towns
of Enchelanae, Cerax, Sation, and Boii, stood on the Enche-
lanae.
shores of the lake ; but it is not now possible to as- Cera*.
. , , , Sation.
certain their exact positions, as they are mentioned Boii.
by no other writer. Another district of the Dassa-
retii, as we learn from the same historian, was named
Phoebatis, in which were the towns of Chrysondio, Phcebatis
Antipatria, and Geruns, or Gerunium. Livy informs Cfiyson-
us, that the two latter were situated on the Illyrian Antipatria.
border of Macedonia, and that they were taken and
sacked by L. Apustius, a Roman officer detached by
the consul Sulpicius to ravage the territory of Philip
in the breaking out of the war against that prince,
(XXXI. 27.) Sulpicius was at that time stationed
with his army on the river Apsus, whence he de
spatched L. Apustius on this service ; we may there
fore suppose that officer to have proceeded up the
river towards its source; his line of march would
then lie a little to the south of the lake of Ochrida,
where he is said to have taken three forts, named
Corragum, Gerunium, and Orgessus. Of these,
Corragum, I am inclined to think, is the same as
the Cerax of Polybius, and probably answers to the
modern Koridje, or Kortche, situated on the lake
of the same name. Gerunium, doubtless, corresponds
with the Geruns of the Greek historian. Orgessus Orgessus.
is also known from Polybius, who calls it Orgysus,
and says it belonged to the Pissantini, who occupied Pissantini.
a subordinate district of Dassaretia. After securing
these castles, Apustius advanced against Antipatria,
a town of some size and strength in a narrow defile.
 76 ILLYRIA.

This however was also stormed and destroyed. The

Codrion. fortress of Codrion surrendered. This place seems
to correspond with the Codras in modern maps,
which is close to the source of the Ergent, or Ap-
sus. After the fall of another insignificant town
Uion. named Ilion, the Roman general withdrew his
forces, and rejoined the main army on the Apsus.
Caiicceni. The Calicoeni were another small tribe of Dassa-
retia noticed only by Polybius, (loc. cit.) their prin-
Bantia. cipal town was Bantia. Creonium is also named by
Creonium. 1 J
the same writer among the Dassaretian towns taken
by Philip, (loc. cit.) The whole of this district is
now called CauloniasK
On the Macedonian border, and commanding the
Peiion. pass leading into that country, was Pelion, a place
of considerable importance from its situation, and of
which Arrian speaks at some length in his relation
of an attack made upon it by Alexander in a war
with the two Illyrian kings, Clitus and Glaucias.
According to this historian it was surrounded by
mountains, and close to a very narrow defile, through
which flowed the river Eordaicus. On the defeat
of the Illyrians it was abandoned by them and set
on fire, (Exped. Alex. I. p. 5. et seq.) Arrian does
not state that Pelion belonged to the Dassaretii;
but this information we derive from Livy, who re
ports that it was taken by the consul Sulpicius in
the first campaign against Philip. (XXXI. 40.) That
officer was then returning from a successful irrup
tion into Macedonia, during which he had traversed
and laid waste several districts, especially Pelagonia,
Eordaea, Elimea, and Orestis. It was from the lat
ter point that he diverged into the country of the
1 Pouqueville, t. I. p. 237.
 ILLYRIA. 77

Dassaretii, and occupied Pelium, where he left a

strong garrison, it being an advantageous post for
making incursions into the enemy's territory. Steph.
Byz. also places Pelion in Illyria on the authority
of Quadratus, (v. UyXUv.) It appears therefore that
we must look for Pelium in the mountains which
separate the district of Castoria, the ancient Orestis,
from the Dassaretii, or the district of Okrida; it
cannot have been far from the town of Bichlistas,
situated on a river of the same name, which I con
sider as the Eordaicus of Arrian. Eordaicus
Evii is another town which, according to Ptole-Evii.
my, should be assigned to the Dassaretii, (p. 83.)
Its position however is very uncertain ; and from the
passage of Diodorus Siculus no additional light is
thrown upon the subject. It is interesting however,
insomuch as it acquaints us with the fate of the un
fortunate Eurydice, daughter of Amyntas, and wife
of Aridaeus, who had claimed the crown after the
death of Alexander the Great, but was abandoned
by her troops, and here fell into the hands of Poly-
sperchon and the cruel Olympias. (Diod. Sic. XVIII.
676.)
Finally, we must ascribe to the Dassaretii the Pi-Pinm*.
rustae of Livy, (XLV. 26.) who were declared free
of all imposts by the Romans, together with some
other Illyrians, for having laid down their arms prior
to the defeat of Gentius. (Cf. Ptol. Geogr. p. 59.)
The Penestae are another Illyrian people, whoPenestae.
would be altogether unknown, were it not for the
incidental mention made of them by the same histo
rian. They appear to have possessed a considerable
tract of mountainous country somewhat to the north
of the Dassaretii, and extending to the east as far
 78 ILLYRIA.

as the frontier of Macedonia, while on the west and

north-west it almost reached to the Labeates and
the dominions of Gentius. (Liv. XLIII. 19.)
Uscana. Their principal city was Uscana, a place of some
extent and importance, since it contained ten thou
sand inhabitants. At the commencement of the war
with Perseus it appears to have been in the hands of
that sovereign ; and we hear of an unsuccessful at
tempt by Appius Claudius, a Roman commander, to
gain possession of it by stratagem. He was stationed
at Lychnidus, and, having received secret proposals
from some of the citizens to surrender the town on
his approach, he moved forwards and halted within
twelve miles of Uscana, and early in the morning he
advanced to the gates in some disorder, when the
enemy sallied forth and fell on his troops, which
were totally routed and dispersed. (Liv. XLIII. 9.
and 10.) At a subsequent period it would seem that
the Romans succeeded in obtaining possession of this
town, since we presently hear of its being attacked
and taken by Perseus, who reached this place, after
a march of three days, from Stubera on the Eri-
gonus, as we learn from Livy. (XLIII. 18.) Uscana
was after this event again attempted by L. Coelius,
a Roman commander in Illyria, but without suc
cess. (XLIII. 21.) The position of this town has not
been ascertained, but it should probably be sought
for in the vicinity of Isturga and Dibre, in the
Drauda- valley of the Drino. Draudacum and Oaeneum were
Oasneum. two fortresses belonging to the Penestae, and taken
by Perseus with Uscana. (Liv. XLIII. 19.) The
latter was situated on the road leading into the
country of the Labeates, and overlooked a narrow
Artatus fl. pass formed by a mountain and the river Artatus.
 ILLYRIA. 79

This possibly is the same river which Polybius calls

Ardaxanus, and places in the vicinity of Lissus,
(Frag. VIII. 15.) it is perhaps the stream now called
Orocha, and Oaeneum itself must have been placed
on its banks in the neighbourhood of Orocher.
Of the Brygi or Phrygi, mentioned by Strabo and Brygi.
Appian as another Illyrian people, nothing certain is
known. The former seems to assign to them the
country in the vicinity of the Taulantii and Par-
thini to the north of Epidamnus. (VII. p. 326.) In
another place the town of Cydriae is ascribed to them. Cydrfse.
(VII. p. 327.) Steph. Byz. calls them a Macedonian
people, but bordering on Illyria, v. Bpf, and includes
within their territory the town of Brygias or Bry-Brygias.
gium, which was perhaps the same as the Brucida
of the Jerusalem Itinerary as Wesseling supposed '.
The Itinerary allows thirteen miles from Brucida to
Lychnidus, which nearly agrees with the distance
between the ruins of the latter town and Presba,
which seems the probable direction of the Egnatian
way.
The natural boundary of Illyria on the side of
Macedonia was a ridge of lofty mountains, which
was connected on the north with the great chain ex
tending from the head of the Adriatic to the Euxine,
and so well known in ancient times under the names
of Orbelus, Rhodope, and Haemus, while to the south
its prolongation assumed the appellation of Pindus.
That part of Illyria lying between this great barrier,
designated as the Scardus or Scordus, and the La- Scardus vel
beates, was termed according to Polybius the deserts nwns.us
of Illyria ; but this was not from any natural sterility
in the soil, the Macedonians having themselves ra-
i P. 607.
 80 ILLYRIA.

vaged this district to prevent the incursions of the

Dardani. When Perseus despatched an embassy to
Gentius, the envoys had to traverse mount Scardus
and this depopulated tract, and accomplished their
mission under great privations and fatigue. (Polyb.
Frag. XXVIII. S. Liv. XLIII. 20. et XLIV. 81.)
Strabo, or rather his epitomizer, places the Scardus
in the same line with the Bertiscus, Rhodope, and
Haemus, (VII. p. 329.) but the mountains to which
Polybius and Livy refer, certainly cut that line
nearly at right angles ; its continuation to the north
east however may still have borne the name of Scar
dus. The Turks and Servians call it Tchar Dagh.
The southern part of the same chain was termed
Bernus vei mount Bernus, as we are informed by Diodorus, ap-
Boramons. , , , .
parently on the authority of Polybius. (r rag. 27.)
It is probably the same as the Bora of Livy. (XLV.
Bamus. 29.) There was a place called Barnus on the Via
Egnatia which must have been situated near this
mountain, as Strabo mentions it after Lychnidus.
The precise point of separation between Ulyria and
Macedonia, which lay also in the same route, was
Pylon. named Pylon. Strabo derives this as well as all
via Egna- other information relating to the Egnatian way, from
Polybius. (VII. p. 322.) Who was the projector of
this great work we are not informed, nor at what
period it was executed ; but it cannot have been long
after the conquest of Macedonia, as it was already
laid down in the time of Polybius, and divided into
miles as far as Cypsele on the Hebrus of Thrace ;
not long after, it was carried on as far as the Helle
spont and Byzantium. It commenced at Dyrrha-
chium, and at Clodiana joined another branch from
Apollonia, the distance from these towns to Clodiana
 ILLYRIA. 81

being nearly equal. From thence it followed the

banks of the Genusus towards its source, and after
traversing the great Candavian forest and mountains,
whence it obtained the name of Via Candavia, (Strab.
VII. p. 323.) crossed the Drino, and continuing along
the margin of the lake reached the town of Lychni-
dus. Here it struck across the mountains, and de
scended upon Heraclea into the country of the Lyn-
cestae, then, passing through nearly the whole of
Macedonia, it led to Thessalonica ; but this part of
its course will be reserved for the section which
treats of Macedonia.
It is evident that the Egnatian way must always
have been a most important military route, from the
extent of country through which it was traced, and
the easy communication it afforded with Thrace,
Asia Minor, and the shores of the Euxine. (Cicer. de
Prov. Consul. 2. Caes. Bell. Civ, III. 11. et 79.) Lucan
also speaks of the Candavian defiles in describing
Caesar's march into Thessaly.
sic fatus, in ortus
Phcebeos convertit iter, terraeque secutus
Devia, qua vastos aperit Candavia saltus,
Contigit Emathiam, bello quam fata parabant.
VI. 329.
(Cf. Cic. Ad Att. III. 7. Plin. III. 23.)
I shall now subjoin an account of the several sta
tions on this road which belong to Illyria, as they
are given in the three Itineraries of Antoninus, Peu-
tinger, and Jerusalem.
In the former of these it is inscribed, " Iter quod
" ducit a Dyrrhachio per Macedoniam et Thraciam
" Byzantium usque m."
m Wessel. Itin. Ant. p. 317.
VOL. I. G
82 ILLYRIA.
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
Roman miles.
Dyrrhachio Durazzo
Clodiana" XLIII.
Scampis El Bassan XX
Tres Tabernas XXVIII.
Lychnido XXVII.
Nicia0 NiJciaP XXXIV.
Heraclea Ereklit XI.

According to the Table.

Dyrrhachio Durazzo
Clodiana XXXI.
Scampis El Bassan XX.
ad Genusum fl. Scombi Villi.
ad Dianam VII.
in Candavia vim.
Pons Servilii over the Drino - Villi.
Lychnido XVIIH.
Nicia Nikia XVI. *
Heraclea Erekli XI.

From Apollonia to Heraclea the Itinerary of An

toninus furnishes the following stations.
Apollonia Pollina
ad Novas - - XXIV.
Clodianis - - XXV.
Scampis El Bassan - XXII.
Tribus Tabernis - - XXX.
Lignido - - XXVII.

n Probably the Castra Clau- p See a note to the French

diana, or camp of Appius Clau Strabo, t. III. 102.
dius, a Roman general who i This is also given on the
was stationed near the Genusus, same authority.
as we learn from Livy in the r In the Table there must be
Macedonian war. (XLIV. 30.) a station omitted, as this dis
° Steph. Byz. notices an II- tance does not agree with that
lyrian town of this name. v. N/- of the Antonine Itinerary.
Kata,
 ILLYRIA.
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
Roman miles.
Scirtianas XXVII.'
Castra XV.
Heraclea EreMi XII.
The same road is given in a more detailed manner
by the Jerusalem Itinerary.
Apollonia Pollina
Stephanaphana - - XVIII.
Apsus fl. Ergent river - XII.
Marusio - XIV.
Clodiana _ - XIII.
ad Quintum - - - - XV.
Scampis El Bassan - VI.
Trajectus" Scombi rivet - IX.
Candavia ... - IX.
In Tabernas - - IX.
Claudanon ... - IX.
Patras - IV.
Lychnidum x - XII.
Bruciday Presba - XIII.
Parembolez - - XIX.
Heraclea Erekli - XII.
Finally, by comparing the three Itineraries toge
ther, we obtain the following account of stations and
distances from
Dyrrhachium
or
Apollonia
Clodiana ... - XLIII. or XLIX.
s The town probably of the u This is the same station
Scirtones,. an Illyrian people which is marked by the name
bordering on Macedonia, ac of the Genusus in the Table.
cording to Ptolemy, p. 59. Cf. x The name of this town is
Plin. IU. 22. written Cledo in the original.
1 This should be XVII. from y See p. 79.
a comparison with the other The Castra of Antoninus.
Itineraries.
G 2
84 ILLYRIA.
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
Roman miles.
ad Quintum - - XV.
Scampis El Bassan - V.
Trajectum Genusi Scombi river - IX.
ad Dianam - - - - VII.
In Candavia
ad Tres Tabernas - - IX.
Pontem Servilii
| Stronga - - IX.
et Claudanum
Patras Ochrida - - IV.
Lychnidum - XIV.
Brucida Presba - XIII.
Scirtiana - - IV.
Castra - XV.
Niciam NiMa . I.
Heracleam Erekli - XI.
 SECTION III.

EPIRUS.

GeDeral history of Epirus—Division into Chaonia, Thesprotia, and

Molossis—Description of these several districts—Republic of
Ambracia—Island of Corcyra.

The Greek term vpreipot, which answers tothe English

word mainland, appears to have been applied at a
very early period to that north-western portion of
Greece which is situated between the chain of Pin-
dus and the Ionian gulf, and between the Ceraunian
mountains and the river Achelous ; this name being
probably used in contradistinction to the numerous
and well-inhabited islands which are scattered along
this whole extent of coast. Under this general ap
pellation were however included several other smaller
districts, which claimed at first a separate political
existence, but afterwards became incorporated to
gether under the dominion of the Molossian princes,
and still later under the extensive sway of the kings
of Epirus. These will be duly noticed in the topo
graphical part of the present section, but, in giving
an outline of the history of Epirus, it is on the suc
cession of the Molossian dynasty alone that we can
dwell with any interest or certainty.
Tradition reported that the son of Achilles, Neo-
ptolemus, or Pyrrhus, as he is also called, having
crossed from Thessaly into Epirus on his return
G 3
86 EPIRUS.

from the siege of Troy, was induced by the counsel

of an oracle to settle in the latter country, where,
having subjugated a considerable extent of territory,
he transmitted his newly formed kingdom to Molos-
sus, his son by Andromache, from whom his subjects
derived the name of Molossi.

MoAocrcn'a S' spfiavl\evev iA/yov

Upovov, aroip' yevo; asi <pepiv
ToSto ol yspus—'. Pind. Nem. Od. VII. 56.

Scymnus of Chios conceives Pyrrhus to have been

the son of Neoptolemus.

Msra tou<t8s ©s<rirpcorouj MoAottoi Afyo'^evoi

Oixouo"i, 005 xctrijyaysvrivppo; irots,
'O NsOnTOAe'jtAOU ISM;— v. 446.

(Cf. Eurip. Androm. v. 1245. Strab. VII. p. 324.

Pausan. Attic, c. 11. Eustath. Odyss. T. v. 188.)
The history of Molossia is involved in great ob
scurity until the period of the Persian invasion, when
the name of Admetus, king of the Molossi, occurs
from the circumstance of his having generously af
forded shelter to Themistocles when in exile and
pursued by his enemies, although the influence of
that celebrated statesman had previously been ex
erted against him in some negociations which he
had carried on with Athens. The details of this in
teresting anecdote, as they are furnished by Thucy-
dides, serve to prove the weakness as well as po
verty of the Molossian chiefs compared with the
leading powers of Greece at that time. (Thuc. I. 136.)
Admetus was succeeded by his son Tharypas or
Tharymbas, who appears to have been a minor to
wards the beginning of the Peloponnesian war, when
 EPIRUS. 87

we find his subjects assisting the Ambraciots in their

invasion of Acarnania. Thucydides on that occasion
reports, that Sabylinthus, prince of Atintania, was
guardian of Tharybas, (II. 80.) Tharybas is repre
sented by Plutarch (Vit. Pyrrh.) as a wise and able
monarch, and as encouraging science and literature.
His successor is not known, but some years after we
hear of a prince named Alcetas, who was dethroned by
his subjects, but restored by Dionysius of Syracuse,
(Diod. Sic. XV. 464. Pausan. Attic.il.) Neoptolemus
his son reigned but a short time, and left the crown
to his brother Arybas, together with the care of his
children. Alexander the eldest of these succeeded his
uncle, and was the first sovereign of Epirus who
raised the character and fame of that country among
foreign nations by his talents and valour. His sister
Olympias had been married to Philip of Macedon
before his accession to the throne of Epirus, and the
friendship thus cemented between the two monarchs
was still further strengthened by the union of Alex
ander with Cleopatra the daughter of Philip. It
was during the celebration of these nuptials at
Edessa, that the king of Macedon was assassinated.
(Diod. Sic. XVI. 557.)
Alexander of Epirus seems to have been an am
bitious prince, desirous of conquest and renown ; and,
though we have no certain information of the events
which occurred during his reign, there is good reason
for believing that he united the Chaonians, Thespro-
tians, and other Epirotic clans, together with the
Molossians, under his sway ; as we find the title of
king of Epirus first assumed by him, (Diod. Sic.
XVII. 548. Strab. VI. p. 280.) Having been applied
to by the Tarentines to aid them against the attacks
G 4
88 EPIRUS.

of the Lucani and Brutii, he eagerly seized this op

portunity of adding to his fame and enlarging his
dominions. He therefore crossed over into Italy
with a considerable force, and, had he been properly
seconded by the Tarentines and the other colonies of
Magna Graecia, the Barbarians, after being defeated
in several engagements, must have been conquered.
But Alexander, being left to his own resources and
exertions, was at length surrounded by the enemy,
defeated, and slain near the fated walls of Pandosia,
in the Brutian territory. (Li v. VIII. 24. Strab. VI.
p. 255.)
On the death of Alexander the crown devolved
on his cousin iEacides the son of Arybas, the former
king, of whom little is known, except that, having
raised an army to assist Olympias against Cassander,
his soldiers mutinied, and deposed him ; not long
after he appears, however, to have been reinstated.
(Diod. Sic. XIX. 690.) His brother Alcetas, who suc
ceeded him, was engaged in a war with Cassander
which proved unfortunate, for, being defeated, his
dominions were overrun by the forces of his victo
rious enemy, and he himself was put to death by his
rebellious subjects. (Diod. Sic. XIX. 719.)
The name of Pyrrhus, who now ascended the
throne, sheds a lustre on the annals of Epirus, and
gives to its history an importance it never would
have otherwise possessed. He was the son of iEaci-
des and nephew of Alcetas, the two last mentioned
sovereigns. During the troubles which had pre
viously disturbed Epirus, he was removed to the
court of Glaucias king of Illyria, who received him
.with the greatest kindness, educated him as his own
son, and finally reinstated the orphan on the throne
 EPIRUS. 89

of his ancestors. (Plut. Pyrrh. Justin. XVII. 3.) He

did not however long enjoy his restoration, for,
during a temporary absence, Neoptolemus his uncle
formed a plot against him, and seized upon the
crown. Thus expelled from his dominions, Pyrrhus
took refuge with his brother-in-law Demetrius Po-
liorcetes, and followed the fortunes of that illustrious
prince, until he was defeated, with his father Anti-
gonus, in the battle of Ipsus ; on which occasion
Pyrrhus greatly distinguished himself. A treaty
having been concluded between the contending
powers, he was sent to Egypt as a hostage on the
part of Demetrius ; and there he so ingratiated him
self in the favour of Ptolemy by his great and noble
qualities, that he gave him in marriage the daughter
of his queen Berenice, and finally assisted him in
recovering possession of his kingdom. (Plut. Pyrrh.
Pausan. Attic. 11. Arrian. Exped. Alex. 7.)
Not contented however to remain within the nar
row limits of his own territories, Pyrrhus, ever as
piring and ambitious, sought, on the death of Cas-
sander, to make himself master of Macedon ; in
which project he had partly succeeded, when he was
opposed, and at length finally expelled by Lysima-
chus king of Thrace. (Plut. Pyrrh.)
The same restless spirit and thirst for glory led
him to invade Italy, under the pretext of assisting
the Tarentines against the Romans, whom he de
feated in two severe engagements, and advanced
nearly to the walls of their city ; but, finding he
could make no decisive impression, and being also
dissatisfied with the conduct of his allies, he quitted
Italy, and attempted the conquest of Sicily. Fail
ing however in this project, he returned to try once
90 EPIRUS.

more the fate of his arms in Italy. Fortune still

however proved adverse to his designs, and being
routed in a great battle near Beneventum, he aban
doned all hopes of success, and quitted that country
for ever.
On his return to Epirus he resumed his projects
against Macedonia, which was then governed by
Antigonus Gonatas, whom he defeated in a decisive
engagement, and forced him to fly his country ; but
no sooner had he achieved this enterprise, than the
hope of further conquest led him to Peloponnesus,
whither he was summoned to restore Cleonymus
king of Sparta, who had been dethroned by Areus
his nephew. His attack however on Sparta having
failed, Pyrrhus sought to possess himself of Argos,
which was at that time in a state of faction. He
succeeded in forcing his way into the town at night
with a few followers, but, being overpowered by
numbers, he was at length cut off and slain, (Plut.
Pyrrh. Pausan. Attic. 13. Justin. XXV. 4. Val. Max.
V.l.)
Alexander, the eldest son of Pyrrhus, succeeded
his father, whom he sought to emulate by attempt
ing afresh the conquest of Macedon. On this occa
sion Antigonus Gonatas was again vanquished and
driven from his dominions. But Demetrius his son,
having raised another army, attacked Alexander,
and presently compelled him to evacuate the Mace
donian territory. (Justin. XXVI. 3. Frontin. Stra
tagem. III.)
At the expiration of two other insignificant reigns,
the royal line of the iEacidae becoming extinct, the
Epirots determined to adopt a republican form of
government, which prevailed until the subjugation
 EPIRUS. 91

of Macedon by the Romans. Having been ac

cused of favouring Perseus in the last Macedonian
war, they became the objects of the bitterest
vengeance of the Romans, who treated this unfor
tunate nation with unexampled and detestable se
verity. In one day, says Polybius, seventy-three
towns were pillaged and destroyed, and the inha
bitants reduced to slavery. Epirus, having lost its
independence, was thenceforth annexed a province
to the Roman empire. (Polyb. ap. Strab. VII. p. 322.
Liv. XLV. 34. Plut. P. Mmil.)
We may consider Epirus as bounded on the north
by Illyria and part of Macedonia, from the Acroce-
raunian mountains to the central chain of Pindus.
In this direction the river Aous would be the natu
ral line of separation between these countries. The
Paravaei and Tymphaei, who occupied the upper val
leys of that river, being generally looked upon as
Epirotic tribes, while the Orestae and Elimiotae, con
tiguous to them on the north, were certainly in
cluded within the limits of Macedonia. On the side
of Thessaly, Pindus formed another natural barrier
as far as the source of the river Arachthus, which
served to part the Cassopaei and other Molossian
clans from the country of the Athamanes. But as
the republic of Ambracia, which occupied both banks
of this river near its entrance into the Ambracian
gulf, became a portion of Epirus after it ceased to
enjoy a separate political existence, we must remove
the southern boundary of this province to the vici
nity of Argos and the territory of the Amphilo-
chians. Epirus, though in many parts wild and
mountainous, was esteemed a rich and fertile country.
92 EPIRUS.

Its pastures produced the finest oxen, and horses un

rivalled for their speed.
©srij Se xparei
^fliV NeoTTrO^s/iOj 8" 'A-
irilpui hanpttata,
Bovfiorai roil irpcovs; e£-
0J(0i XCtraXHVrCtl.
Pind. Nem. IV. 81.
India mittit ebur, molles sua thura Sabsei ?
At Chalybes nudi ferrum, virosaque Pontus
Castorea, Eliadum palmas Epiros equarura ?
Georg. I. 57.

It was also famous for a large breed of dogs, thence

called Molossi3.

Veloces Spartae catulos, acremque Molossum

Pasce sero pingui.
Georg. III. 405.

simul domus alta Molossis

Personuit canibus.
Hor. Sat. II. 6. 114.

Little is known concerning the origin, customs,

and manners of the ancient Epirotic tribes ; but if,
as Strabo states, they spoke the Macedonian lan
guage, wore the dress peculiar to that people, and
had other usages in common with them, it may be
presumed that the two nations were descended from
the same common stock, whether they were of Illy-
rian, Paeonian, or Thracian descent, which cannot, I
apprehend, now be decided. (Strab. VII. p. 327.)
a Modern travellers have noticed the size and ferocity of these
clogs at the present day.
 EPIRUS. 93

CHAONIA.
The ancients comprehended under the name of
Chaonia that north-western portion of Epirus which
bordered on the territory of Oricus, Amantia, and
still more to the east on the country of the Atin-
tanes ; while it extended along the coast of the Io
nian sea from the Acroceraunian promontory to the
harbour of Buthrotum, opposite the island of Cor-
cyra. The exact limits of Chaonia cannot now be
ascertained, since even in Strabo's time it was im
possible to discern with accuracy what belonged to
each of the several tribes into which the body of the
nation had been divided, owing to the great political
changes which that country had experienced since
it became subject to the Romans. (VII. p. 322.) We
must observe, however, that in the time of Thucy-
dides the river Thyamis bounded that southern por
tion of Chaonia, which bore the name of Cestrine on
the side of Thesprotia. The Chaones, as we learn
from Strabo, were once the most powerful and war
like people of Epirus, until the Molotti, in their
turn, acquired a preponderating ascendancy over the
other clans of that country. (VII. p. 324.) In the time
of the Peloponnesian war the Chaones differed from
their neighbours, in being subject to an aristocratical
and not a monarchical government, their annual ma
gistrates being always chosen from a particular fa
mily. (Thuc. II. 80.) Tradition ascribed the origin of
their name to Chaonus, the brother of Helenus, who
married Andromache after the death of Pyrrhus.
Morte Neoptolemi regnorum rcddita cessit
Pars Heleno : qui Chaonios cognomine campos,
Chaoniamque omnem Trojano a Chaone dixit.
jEn. III. 833.
 94 EPIRUS.

where see the commentary of Servius. It may be

inferred from the name of Pelasgis given to Chaonia
by some ancient writers, that it was formerly occu
pied by the Pelasgi. (Steph. Byz. v. Xaov/a.)
niiMontes" ^e nave aIrea(ty stated that the Acroceraunian
mountains, known in modern geography by the
name of Chimarra, formed the natural boundary of
Illyria and Chaonia. This lofty chain, so celebrated
in antiquity as the seat of storms and tempests, ex
tends for several miles along the coast, from Cape
^SnPn£" Linguetta, the Acroceraunium Promontorium, to
ri£m°" tne neighbourhood of Butrinto ; while inland it is
connected with the ramifications of the Thesprotian
and Molossian mountains. The Greek and Latin
poets are full of allusions to these dangerous rocks.
xeiQev Ss Kegavvia fieAAov 'Afiuvruw
Ovpea, Nsara/ouj re, xa) "ilpixov I'KraQtxs<rQxi.
Apoll. Argon. IV. 1216.
uv9i; IfiMimuiv vo'toj
EIj 'Apyvp'mov; xa) Ksgauv/cev vana;
/3agei nprj(Srrlpi xvjj.alvcov a\a.
Lycophr. 1016.
Provehimur pelago vicina Ceraunia juxta :
Unde iter Italiam, cursusque brevissimus undis.
jEN. III. 506.
Quem mortis timuit gradum,
Qui siccis oculis monstra natantia,
Qui vidit mare turbidum, et
Infames scopulos, Acroceraunia ?
Hor. Od. I. 3.
Ille flagranti
Aut Atho, aut Rhodopen, aut alta Ceraunia telo
Dejicit—
Georg. 1.331.
 EPIRUS. 95
Et magno late distantia ponto
Terruerunt pavidos accensa Ceraunia nautas.
Sil. Ital. VIII. 632.
htj 8" atyirerov oAxov ayoucu
'l\\vpix.rjV irsp) yep<rov kxl<rvzrcu, a.XP' "O^1"jj
Ovpewv t' rjkifiarcov, to. Kspuvvia xixkrj<rxov<ri.
Dionys. Peeieg. 387.
On the Chaonian coast, south of the Ceraunian
promontory, is the little harbour of Palaeste, where Palaeste.
Caesar landed his forces from Brundusium, in order
to carry on the war against Pompey in Illyria. (Civ.
Bell. III. 6.) It must be observed however, that in
nearly all the MSS. of Caesar this name is written
Pharsalia ; but, on the other hand, Lucan certainly
seems to have read Palaeste, for he says,

Inde rapi coepere rates, atque aequora classem

Curva sequi, quae jam vento fluctuque secundo
Lapsa Palaestinas uncis confixit arenas.
V. 458.

Some trace of the ancient name is perceptible in

that of Paleassa, marked in modern maps as being
about twenty-five miles south-east of the Acrocerau-
nian capeb, from whence there is a track over the
Chimarra mountains to Valona : this was doubtless
the route pursued by Caesar on his march to Ori-
cumc, which city he is said to have taken possession
of the same day he landed. (Civ. Bell. III. 11.) -
South of this spot is the small town of Chimara, Chimera,
which evidently answers to the Chimera of Pliny,
(IV. 1.) and now communicates its name to the
Acroceraunian mountains, at the foot of which it

b See also Pouqueville, t. I. p. 318. c Id. t. I. p. 319.

 96 EPIRUS.

stands ; hence also that of Chimariots given to the

inhabitants. (Cf. Ann. Comnen. X. p. 299.)
The spring which Pliny (IV. 1.) notices near Chi-
AquasRe- mera, under the name of Aquae Regiae, is perhaps
the same saline fountain to which Aristotle alludes.
(Meteorol. II. 3. Cf. Antigon. Caryst. Parad. 158.)
Masandria. Maeandria, a Chaonian fortress, also mentioned
by Pliny, (IV. 1.) is quite unknown.
Panormus. The harbour of Panormus, which Strabo affirms
to have been on the Acroceraunian coast, (VII. p.
324.) is still called Panormo.
Onches- Then follows Onchesmus, situated, according to
the same writer, opposite the western extremity of
Corcyra. (VII. p. 324.) Dionysius of Halicarnassus
pretended that the real name of this place was An-
chisae Portus, derived from Anchises the father of
iEneas. (Ant. Rom. I. 32.) Cicero seems to refer
to the port of Onchesmus when he speaks of the
wind Onchesmites as having favoured his navigation
from Epirus to Brundusium. (Ad Att. VII. 2.)
Ptolemy enumerates both Panormus and Onches
mus among the ports of Chaonia. (p. 85.) The po
sition of the latter is thought to agree with the town
of Agioi Saranta, or the forty saints d.
Cassiope To the south of Onchesmus is the Cassiope Portus
of Ptolemy, (p. 85.) which was so called probably
from its vicinity to a port and town of the same
name in the island of Corcyra. It is to the latter,
I imagine, that allusion is made in the passage cited
by Palmeriuse. In addition to the testimony of
Ptolemy, Strabo states, that the former port was
d Palm. Grsec. Ant. 1. II. e Graec. Ant. 1. II. q. 4. p.
c. 2. p. 246. Geogr. de Stra- 264.
bon. t III. p. 105.
 EPIRUS. 97
seventeen hundred stadia from Brundusium. (VII.
p. 324.) Here terminated the Chaonian coast, accord
ing to Ptolemy. Scylax reckons its extent to be half
a day's sail. (p. 11.) There are but few towns to be
pointed out in the interior of Chaonia, from the
country being so mountainous, and the population
confined chiefly to villages. (Scyl. p. 11.) Of these,
one of the most important was Antigonea, from its Antigonea.
situation near a celebrated pass called Fauces A nti- Fauces An.
s * \ > / / /.n tigoneae.
goneae, in (jrreek to. napa rqv Avrtyoveiav areva. (Polyb.
II. 6.) The historian here quoted evidently alludes
to this defile, which led from Illyria into Chaonia,
when he mentions that the inhabitants of Phoenice,
another Chaonian town, fearing an attack of the II-
lyrians, sent a body of troops to occupy Antigonea,
in order to guard the passage. Livy also speaks of
the Fauces or Stena of Antigonea, and places them
in Chaonia. Philip of Macedon, in the commence
ment of his second campaign against the Romans,
who were commanded by T. Quintius Flamininus,
sent forward a body of troops through Epirus into
Chaonia, to occupy this gorge ; and not long after he
stationed the whole of his forces in an entrenched
camp on the Aous, to prevent the enemy from mak
ing their way up that river. (XXXII. 5.) This po
sition of the Macedonian army will be more particu
larly referred to elsewhere; but I may observe here,
that this defile of the Aous, or the Aoi Stena, is not
the same as the Antigonean pass, as some have sup
posed f. The former leading towards Thessaly and
Southern Macedonia, the latter into Chaonia and
other parts of Epirus. The situation of the Anti-

' Greec. Ant. 1. II. c. 3. p. 25 1 . Hughes's Travels, vol. II. p. 272.

VOL. I. H
98 EPIRUS.

gonean gorge agrees very well with the description

given by an intelligent traveller of the narrow defile
through which the river of Argyro Castro flows for
a few miles before it joins the Voioussa at Tepelen*.
Antigonea itself must have been on the Chaonian
side of the pass ; and Argyro Castro, according to
the general opinion, has the honour of representing
this ancient townh. It is evident from Livy (XLIII.
23.) that Antigonea was situated in a plain, and pos
sessed a territory of some extent. It must have
been in the hands of the Romans in the war with
Perseus, as Livy states its garrison to have been de
feated in an encounter with some Macedonian and
Epirot forces. Antigonea is noticed by Pliny, IV. 1.
Ptolemy, p. 85. and Stephanus Byz. v. 'Avrtyoveia.
The site of this town being now sufficiently ascer
tained, we must endeavour to discover that of Pha-
note, another Chaonian town, mentioned by Poly-
bius and Livy, which could have not been far re
moved from the position assigned to Antigonea.
Livy describes it as a fortress of Epirus, and states
it to have been attacked by the Romans under Ap-
pius Claudius, who commanded in Illyria during the
last Macedonian war, and whose defeat before Us-
cana was noticed in the last section. The same ill
success seems to have attended the efforts of this
general in Chaonia; he was obliged to raise the
siege, and suffered considerable loss in his retreat,
as the garrison, consisting principally of Macedo
nians, took advantage of a narrow and difficult pass
through which the Romans had to march in order

8 Holland's Travels, vol. II. 251. 8vo. Ven. 1807. Mannert,

p. 3 10. Geogr. t. VII. p. 651.
h Melet. Geogr. vol. II. p.
 EPIRUS. 99

to assail their rear, by which they sustained a severe

loss. Appius, with the main body, however, extri
cated himself from the defile, and reached the plain
called Eleon, a name which occurs, I believe, in no
other author. The Roman historian goes on to re
late, that the garrison of Phanote, emboldened by
their success, crossed the mountains, and, having
descended into the plain, proceeded to ravage the
territory of Antigonea, thence advancing towards
the station of Appius. From this narrative it ap
pears that Phanote and Antigonea were separated
by a chain of mountains, the passage of whicli was
difficult for an army ; and, if we have been correct
in placing the latter town at Argyro Castro, we
shall not be far from the truth in assigning to the
former the position of Gardiki, a fortress of great
strength, which once belonged to the Suliots, but
which was afterwards taken and destroyed by Ali
Pacha. The description given by modern travellers
of the defile between this place and Argyro Castro
agrees very well with Livy's account. (XLIII. 21.
and 23.) The mention made by Polybius of Pha
note is necessarily prior to the transactions detailed
by Livy. These are to be found in one of his Frag
ments, and disclose some interesting facts with re
gard to the conduct of the Epirots towards the Ro
mans in the war with Perseus, which serve in some
measure to account for the unexampled severity ex
ercised by the latter after their conquest of the coun
try we are now describing. During the war carried
on by the Romans against Perseus, Aulus Hostilius
the consul, who was to succeed to P. Licinius in the
command of the forces opposed to the Macedonians
in Thessaly, arrived at Phanote on his way to join the
H 2
 100 EPIRUS.

army, and lodged at the house of Nestor Cropius,

an inhabitant of that town. The Epirot faction in
the Macedonian interest, thinking this a good op
portunity for conciliating the favour of Perseus, de
spatched letters to that prince, in which they pro
mised to deliver up the consul into his power, pro
vided he would advance with his troops into Epirus.
On the receipt of this intelligence, Perseus marched
rapidly towards that province, but, being stopped by
the Molossians at the passage of the Aous, the op
portunity was lost, as Hostilius, apprised of his
danger by his host Nestor, withdrew towards the
sea, and embarked for Thessaly. (Polyb. Frag.
XXVII. 14.)
I cannot think with Schweigha;user, that any
doubt exists as to the 3>avore<V, named on this occa
sion by Polybius, being the people of Phanote in
Epirus, and not those of Phanoteus in Phocis'.
Livy states, that Phanote surrendered to the Ro
mans after the defeat of Perseus. (XLV. 26.)
According to information conveyed by modern
travellers, we must place the celebrated gorge of the
Aoi stena. Aous, above alluded to, near the fortress of Clissura,
" situated on a tremendous precipice of Mount Tre-
" beeshna, where the Voioussa pours its foaming
" waters through the great defile anciently known
" by the name of Stena Aoi. The situation of this
" town," says Mr. Hughes k, "is singular in the ex-
" treme. It lies at a considerable height up the
" mountain, which is a rock totally bare of vegeta-

' Schweighfeus. Ind. ad Po- the Epirotic town is alluded to.

lybjum. v. Phanotenses. In a k Hughes's Travels, vol. II.
note however to the passage, p. 272.
the Professor is of opinion that ;
 EPIRUS. 101

" tion ; and beyond it appears a large fortress, built

" by Ali to curb the spirit of this district, upon the
" very edge of a precipice more than one thousand
" feet in perpendicular height. Before we entered
" into the castle, we ventured as near as safety al-
" lowed to the giddy height upon which it stands.
" Looking down, we beheld the Aous still chafing
" its channel between two tremendous walls of rock,
" which scarcely leave room for the river and the
" narrow road which runs along its side. The op-
" posite heights to the Trebeeshna are called Mel-
" chiovo, and are branches of the vast chain of the
" Mertzika." These two mountains evidently an
swer to the iEropus and Asnaus of Livy, which he^Eropus
describes as occupied by the Macedonians before the Asnaus
passage was forced by the Romans. We may con-mons'

jecture that Asnaus was on the southern bank, since

Athenagoras, the Macedonian officer who occupied
that post, came from the side of Chaonia. (Liv.
XXXII. 5.) I must refer the reader to the histo
rian's account of the manner in which the Roman
general turned these formidable heights, and dis
lodged the enemy. The term Clissura, which in it
self denotes the key to a defile, appears to have been
applied to this place in the middle ages. (Cantacu-
zen. Hist. II. 32.) The ruins which Mr. Hughes
observed probably belong to those times.
A few towns yet remain to be noticed within the
district of the ancient Chaones. Of these, the most
distinguished was Phoenice, situated apparently to Phcenice.
the south of Phanote or Gardiki, and nearer the
sea. Polybius indeed describes it as surpassing all
the other cities of Epirus in opulence and import
ance, before it was, through the treachery of some
H 3
 EPIRUS.

Gauls, in pay of the town, surprised and plundered

by a party of Illyrians. On being apprised of the
disaster which had befallen Phoenice, the Epirots
hastily assembled their forces and marched against
the enemy, taking also the precaution of detaching
a party to occupy the defiles of Antigonea, as they
were informed that a body of Illyrians was advanc
ing in that direction to the support of their country
men. Having thus provided for their security, they
appear to have paid but little attention to the move
ments of their more immediate enemies, who, sal
lying forth from Phoenice at night, fell on the Epi
rots before they were prepared to meet the attack,
and totally routed them. After this defeat, the lat
ter were forced to implore the aid of the iEtolians
and Acarnanians, who readily granted them assist
ance ; and by their mediation the Illyrians were in
duced to relinquish Phoenice, and return to their
country. (Polyb. II. 5. et seq.) It appears from the
same historian, that even after this event Phoenice
still continued to hold a distinguished rank among
the cities of Epirus. (Frag. XXXII. 22. and 24.) It
was here, according to Livy, that peace was first
negotiated and concluded between Philip of Mace-
don and the Romans in the second Punic war.
(XXIX. 12. Cf. Polyb. Frag. XVI. 27.) Phoenice
probably escaped the destruction to which so many
towns of Epirus were doomed by the decree of the
Roman senate, through the interest of Charops, one
of its citizens, who had ingratiated himself with that
people, but whom Polybius stigmatizes as the most
nefarious and bloodthirsty character that ever ex
isted. (XXXI. 14. and XXXII. 22.) Strabo places
Phoenice above Buthrotum, (VII. p. 324.) a town we
 EPIRUS. 103

shall presently have occasion to speak of, and which

probably was its haven. (Cf. Polyb. II. 5. Ptol. p.
85. Hierocl. Synecd. p. 652.) Procopius reports that
Phoenice was restored by Justinian. (Procop. de Md.
4.) The ruins of this town, according to the state
ment of a traveller who has explored them, are to
be seen near Delvino, on the banks of the river Pi-
strizza. The spot still retains the name of Phenike.
" There is yet standing on a hill an ancient wall, in
** a very perfect state, to the distance of sixty-three
" yards in length and twenty-three feet in height.
" The stones employed in its construction are im-
" mensely large. There are also four octagonal co-
" lumns near the principal gateway, and many other
" architectural fragments, and the foundations of
" several edifices. Also the site of an immense
" theatre facing the west. The circumference of the
" walls of the town is about two miles. The whole
" rises quite abruptly near the centre of the plain of
" Delvino ; at the south-east end of which is the
"little village of Phenike1."
The Pistrizza must be the river to which Poly-
bius alludes, without however naming it. (II. 5.)
Helicranium, noticed by the same historian, in the Heiicra-
vicinity of Phoenice, (II. 6.) is perhaps Crania, south mum'

of Delvino. The whole of this valley is still ex

tremely rich and fertile, as it was anciently in the
days of Polybius (loc. cit.) and Strabo. (VII. p. 324.)
Photice, another town restored by Justinian, isPhotice.

1 Rev. Mr. Jones's Journal, rial ; they have the epigraph

extracted by Mr. Hughes's Tra- *OINIKAinN. Sestini Monet.
vels, t. II. p. 264, The coins Vet. p. 43.
of Phoenice are chiefly impe- ,
H 4
 104 EPIBUS.

described by Procopius as being in the plain, and

well supplied with water. (De iEdif. 4. Cf. Hie-
rocl. Synecdem. p. 652.) Mannert places it at So-
poto, near Panormo™.
poiisrian°" Hadrianopolis, apparently built in the reign of
Hadrian, is said by Procopius to have borne subse
quently the appellation of Justinianopolis, (loc. cit.)
but we find it noticed under the former name by
Hierocles, (p. 651.) and in the Table Itinerary, which
places it fifty-five miles from Amantia to the south
east, and twenty-four from a place beyond named
Ilio, on the road to Nicopolis. It is clear from the
description here given of its situation, that we must
look for Hadrianopolis somewhat to the south of
Argyro Castro or Antigonea; and this opinion is
confirmed by what Mr. Hughes observed in his Tra
vels through Epirus. " On the western side of the
" valley, (of Argyro Castro,) nearly opposite Li-
" bochovo, and at no great distance from the river
" Z)runo, the ruins of a small Roman theatre, with
" a few vestiges of other ancient foundations, were
" pointed out, upon a spot designated by the name
" of Drinopolis, an evident corruption of Hadriano-
" polisn."
There can be little doubt that the Ilio of the
Ebeus. Table answers to the Elaeus of Ptolemy, classed by
that geographer (p. 85.) among the inland towns of
Chaonia. The Itinerary reckons twenty-four miles
between this place and Hadrianopolis ; and at about
the same distance we find in modern maps a village
called Selio, at the foot of the chain which closes

m Geogr. t. VII. p. 65 1 . " Vol. II. p. 236.

 EPIRUS. [05

the valley of Argyro Castro and Deboinako to the

south. I am inclined to think that this part of the
plain is the Campus Eleon of Livy. (XLIII. 23.) ^mpus
Omphalium, another obscure place noticed by Ompha-
Ptolemy in Chaonia, (p. 85.) seems to have been um'

situated on the confines of Thessaly, since Steph.

Byz. ascribes it to that province, (v. 'O^dXiov.) no
doubt erroneously ; for Rhianus, whom he quotes
elsewhere, by associating its name with that of the
Paravaei, a people of Epirus, corroborates the topo
graphy of Ptolemy. (Thessal. IV. ap. Steph. Byz. v.
Uupava.ioi.) .'

The ruins seen by Dr. Holland, two miles to the

south of Spilio on the eastern side of the valley of
Argyro Castro, and immediately opposite that town,
may have been those of Omphalium. They consist
merely of Cyclopian walls, which follow the circuit
of an irregular tabular hill °.
Hecatompedon is to be placed, according to Pto-Hecatom-
lemy, (p. 85.) more to the north, towards the Cerau-pedon'
nian chain ; the vestiges, of which Dr. Holland speaks,
in the valley of the Bentza, probably belong to this
ancient Chaonian fortress p.
Baeace, which Steph. Byz. assigns to Chaonia onBaeace.
the authority of Hecataeus, v. BaixKy, is unknown. I
may remark, that this ancient writer appears to have
extended the limits of Chaonia on the side of Illyria
farther than later geographers. It is in this direc
tion that we must look for the Dexari, as also forDexari.
mount Amerus, under which they lived. (Steph. Byz. Am™
, mons.
V. Ae'apoi.)
" Travels, II. p. 349. p Travels, t. II. p. 31 1.
 106 EPIRUS.

Suiiones. The Suliones, another Chaonian tribe, named by

the poet Rhianus, who is quoted by Steph. Byz., (v.
SuA/ove?,) recall to mind the Suliots of modern times,
whose courage and attachment to their country,
under the persecution of a bloody foe, yet live in
history, though they have ceased to exist as a
people.
THESPROTIA.
Of all the Epirotic nations, that of the Thesproti
may be considered as the most ancient. This I think
is evident from the circumstance of their being alone
noticed by Homer, whilst he omits all mention of
the Molossians and Chaonians.

Asxarjj Is vuxti ju.eAa/v>i

Ta/ij Oe<nrpuiru>v nskuae jj.syct xufjuz. xuA/vSov
"EvSa ju.£ ©stTTrpcoraiv fiuat\ev; exofi'ieono 4>s/8cov.
Odyss. 3. 315.

Herodotus also affirms that they were the parent

stock from whence descended the Thessalians, who
expelled the Cohans from the country afterwards
known by the name of Thessaly. (VII. 176. Cf.
Strab. IX. p. 443.) Thesprotia indeed appears to have
been, in remote times, the great seat of the Pelasgic
nation, whence they disseminated themselves over
several parts of Greece, and sent colonies to Italy.
(Herod. II. 56. Strab. VII. p. 327. Dion. Hal. I. 18.)
Even after the Pelasgic name had become extinct in
these two countries, the oracle and temple., of Do-
dona, which they had established in Thesprotia, still
remained, to attest their former existence in that dis
trict.
We must infer from the passage of Homer above
cited, that the government of Thesprotia was at first
 EPIRUS. 107

monarchical. How long this continued is not appa

rent. Some change must have taken place prior to
the time of Thucydides, who assures us, that neither
the Thesproti nor the Chaones were subject to kings.
(II. 80.) Subsequently we may, however, suppose
them to have been included under the dominion of
the Molossian princes. It were as needless to at
tempt to define the limits of ancient Thesprotia as
those of Chaonia; we must therefore be content with
ascertaining that it was mainly situated between the
rivers Thyamis and Acheron, distinguished in mo
dern geography by the names of Calama and Souli;
while inland it extended beyond the source of the
former to the banks of the Aous.
Resuming our description of the coast from the
harbour of Cassiope, the first point in maritime
Thesprotia is the promontory Posidium, which seems Posidium
to be the headland nearest to Corcyra, and is nownm""°
called Coperta. (Strab. VII. p. 324. Ptol. p. 85.) A
little beyond is a narrow channel leading into a bay
of some extent, thus forming with the sea a penin
sula on which was situated the ancient town of Bu- Buthro-
throtum, now Butrinto. The outer bay and channel tum'

was named Pelodes portus, or the muddy haven. Pelodes

(Strab. VII. p. 324. Ptol. p. 85.) Appian calls it n«-p°nus'

Xoen, (Civ. Bell. V. Cf. Plut. de Def. Orac.)

Buthrotum was said to have been founded by
Helenus the son of Priam after the death of Pyrrhus.
The use to which Virgil has applied this tradition is
well known.
Protinus aerias Phaeacum abscondimus arces,
Litoraque Epiri legimus, portuque subimus
Chaonio, et celsam Buthroti ascendimus urbem.
jEn. III. 291.
 108 EPIRUS.

regnataque vati
Buthrotus Phrygio— Ovid. Metam. XIII. 720.
(Cf. Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. I. 32. Steph. Byz. v. Bov-
6pcero'(.) Buthrotum was occupied by Caesar in the
civil wars, (III. 16.) and was afterwards colonized
by the Romans. (Strab. VII. p. 324. Plin. IV. 1.) We
learn from Cicero that his friend Atticus had an
estate there. (Att. IV. 8. ad Fam. XVI. 7. Cf. Ptol.
p. 85. Pomp. Mel. II. 3.i) The river alluded to
Xanthus fl. by Virgil under the name of Xanthus, falls into the
Pelodes portus, a little to the south of Butrinto; it
is now called Saronia.
Thyamis The promontory of Thyamis, according to Ptolemy
promonto- . . . " _. .
num. p. 85. near the river or the same name, is Cape Nissi.
Thyamis fl. The Thyamis, now Calama, is a large stream which,
according to Thucydides, anciently divided Thes-
protia from a particular district called Cestrine, con
tiguous to Chaonia, and therefore situated on its
right bank. (Thuc. I. 46. Strab. VII. p. 324.) The
historian Phylarchus, as Athenaeus reports, affirmed
that the Egyptian bean was never known to grow
out of Egypt, except in a marsh close to this river,
and then only for a short period. (Athen. III. 3.)
It appears from Cicero that Atticus had an estate on
the banks of the Thyamis. (ad Att. VII. 7. Cf. Pau-
san. Attic. 11. Plin. IV. 1. Ptol. p. 85.)
Cammania Cestrine, of which Thucydides speaks in the pas-
postea Ces- .
trine. sage already referred to, was said to be so called from
Cestrinus the son of Helenus, having previously borne
the appellation of Cammania. (Pausan. Attic. 11.

i There is but one Autono- to it as a Roman colony are

mous Greek coin belonging to not scarce. Sestini Monet. Vet.
Buthrotum known, its epigraph p. 42.
is BT®. Those which belong
 EPIRUS. 109

Steph. Byz. v. Kapnatta. Serv. ad Mn. III. 291.)

It is now called Philates. The river Cestrinus, of Cestrfnus
which mention is made by Steph. Byz. (loc. cit.) is
probably one of those streams which fall into the
Thyamis.
The Cestreni, noticed in a verse quoted by the
same writer from Rhianus, v. Xavvoi,

are probably the people of this canton. Pliny also

names the Cestreni, but places them apparently near
mount Pindus ; he also mentions a town named Ces- Cestria.
tria. (IV. 1.)
From Hesychius and the Scholiast of Aristophanes
we learn that this part of Epirus was celebrated for
its breed of oxen, hence called Cestrinici. (Hesych.v.
RearpiviKo) /3o€f.) The name of Larini, by which
these animals were also known, is said by Athenaeus
to have been derived from Larina, a village of Epirus. Larina.
(IX. 18.) Some critics have imagined that the geo
grapher Scylax alludes to this district in his descrip
tion of Epirus, and that he placed there the spot
named Erythea, whence Hercules, according toErythea.
many ancient authorities, carried off the oxen of
Geryon. But the passage in this writer is lament
ably corrupt ; and though the emendation of KearptSi
yi>pa. for Kaari^i, suggested by Holstenius, is inge
nious and plausible, it cannot be implicitly relied
upon r.

' The text in Hudson's edi- ing to the emendations of Vos-

tion reads thus : 'X.natrtv opoptii h sius, Palmerius, and Holstenius,
jjitaeydtp 'Aylnava; imp tjj? 'Clpt- it should be read in the follow-
kIou; xaj Kaflcci, f*e'x/>» 'H8b>/«{ e'f ing manner: 'Airctcriv Ofjwpoi iv «6-
t>j KauriSi X®P& €'1'at Aeyera» he utty^iq. 'AriVraves vntp t5jj 'Qpwa'as
Atlf wo/ao, 'EpvBeTa. But accord- Kaj Xawlctf p*xpt AaiSav/aj. 'E*
 110 EPIRUS.

On the left bank of the Thyamis, and at no great

distance from its mouth, are some ruins which are
designated by the inhabitants under the name of Pa-
Icbo Venetia. These are considered by Meletius and
others to be the remains of Pandosia of Epirus8. In
this opinion, however, I cannot coincide, as Pandosia
was an inland town of Cassiopea, a district of Molos-
sia. I am inclined to think that the ruins of Pakeo
Gitanae. Venetia mark the site of Gitanae, a place mentioned
by Livy as being in the vicinity of Corcyra, and
about ten miles from the coast. He reports that a
general assembly of the Epirots was convened here
by some Roman commissioners ; from which circum
stance we should be led to infer that it was a town
of some note ; but it is extraordinary that no other
writer has ever alluded to this place. (XLII. 38. ')
It is possible that for Gitanas we ought to read Chy-
Chyton. tona. Chyton being according to Steph. Byz., who
quotes Ephorus, a place in Epirus occupied by some
Clazomenians. (v. Xvro'v.) The reader will find an
accurate account of the ruins remaining at Palceo
Venetia in Dr. Holland's Travels". He computes
the circumference of this city at somewhat more
than two miles.
Sybota Beyond the mouth of the Thyamis we find the
portus.
Sybota harbour called Sybota, and also the little islands of
insulae. the same name close to the continent and nearly

ti) Ke'crr/xSi x®?1. ttyeu ^VerC" teStov 1 I may take this opportunity
(Not. ad Scyl. of :ing, that in the pas-
Peripl. p. 10.) Passages relat- sage here referred to there is an
ing to the Erythea of Epirus error in the printed editions,
also occur in Aristotle de Mi- for " ut prassidio essent liberatis
rand, as well as in Arrian de " ab seMacedonibus," it should
Exped. Alex. 1 1 . Liberal. Me- be " ut prassidio essent liberatis
tani. IV. " abs Macedonibus."
8 Geogr. t. II. p. 271. u Vol. II. p. 257.
 EPIRUS. Ill

opposite the southernmost promontory of Corcyra.

Thucydides describes Sybota as an unfrequented
harbour of Thesprotia, where the Corinthians sta
tioned their fleet when at war with the Corcyreans
concerning Epidamnus. (I. 50. and 54. Cf. Ptol. p.
85.) It is yet called Sybota.
Thucydides, on the same occasion, also mentions
the islands as the station occupied by the Corcyreans,
and where they erected a trophy after the sea-fight,
in which they were assisted by the Athenians. (I.
54.) These islands are said to be three in number
by the Scholiast, and that they were named Sybota
from the number of swine fed there. They are be
sides spoken of by Strabo, VII. p. 324. Plin. IV. 1.
Cic. ad Att. V. 9. Steph. Byz. v. Ivfara.
Continuing along the coast, we come to the Chi- Ckimermm
promonto-
menan promontory of Thucydides. (I. 30. and 46.) num.
Here the Corinthians formed a camp, to protect their
allies against the Corcyreans. (Cf. Strab. VII. p. 324.
Pausan. Arcad. 7.) It seems to answer to the Cape
Saracinico above Parga. Near Parga we must
place the haven of Torone, as Ptolemy writes it, Toryne.
(p. 85.) but according to Plutarch, Toryne. This
last writer reports that the fleet of Augustus was
moored here for a short time previous to the battle
of Actium. (Vit. Anton.)
The Acheron, a river celebrated in antiquity from Acheron,
its supposed communication with the realms of Pluto,
who, under the name of Ai'doneus, was said to have
once reigned on its shores, discharges itself into the
sea a little below Parga. (Pausan. Attic. 17.) Pau-
sanias, indeed, ascribes to Homer's having visited
the Acheron of Thesprotia, his adaptation of its name
 112 EPIRUS.

to the imaginary river of the infernal regions, as also

Cocytus that of the Cocytus, which, he says, actually blends its
nauseous waters with those of the former stream.
The Acheron is known in modern geography by the
name of the Souli river, and the gloominess of its
scenery, as described by those travellers who have
explored its course, accords well with the fancied
horrors of Tartarus. Thucydides observes, that it
flows through Thesprotia, and, after passing through
Acherusia the Acherusian lake, falls into the sea near the Chi-
paius. merian promontory. (I. 46.) Livy also in his rela

tion of the death of Alexander of Epirus, who was

warned by the oracle to avoid its shores, confirms
this account of the Greek historian, and further adds
that the Acheron rises in Molossia. (VII. 24. Cf.
Strab. VII. p. 324. Scyl. Peripl. p. 11. Pausan. Attic.
17.) The Acherusian lake, which was a few miles
above the mouth of the river, has almost disap
peared. " Its site," says Mr. Hughes, " is only to be
" discovered by the willows and alders intermingled
" with reeds and all sorts of aquatic plants, which
" grow to a great height, and almost choke up the
" water. Its length, from the spot where it absorbs
" the waters of the Acheron till it again disgorges
" them, is nearly two miles. It emits no pestilential
" vapour, although the malaria in all parts of the
" plain of Phanari is very abundant, from the great
" accumulation of vegetable matter and stagnant
" water. Its destructive effects are perceptible in
" the sallow and emaciated countenances of the sur-
" rounding peasantry. Hence, probably, it was,
" that the ancients, ignorant of the natural causes
" of disease, transferred the miasmata of the plain to
 EPIRUS. 113

" the Plutonian lake, and represented it as emitting

" a deadly effluvia V
Herodotus was well acquainted with the Acheron
of Thesprotia. (VIII. 47.) He mentions its oracle,
which was consulted by evoking the dead, which the
Greeks called veKvopavreiov. (V. 92. Cf. Pausan. Attic.
17.) Pliny is greatly mistaken when he says that the
Acheron falls into the gulf of Ambracia, unless he
be supposed to apply to this portion of the Ionian
sea a much wider signification than is usually as
signed to it. He also speaks of a bridge over this
river a thousand feet high. (IV. 1.)
The bay or harbour into which this river dis-Giykys
. portus.
charged itself was known by the name of TXvKvs
Xi/Mjv, by reason of the remarkable sweetness of its
waters, (Strab. VII. p. 324. Pausan. Arcad. 7. Dio
Cass. L.) and it is still called Glyki by the modern
Greeks.
The adjoining inland district bore, according to
Thucydides, the appellation of Elaeatis, (I. 46.) which Elieatis
it derived probably from the town of Elaea, situated
on this coast, as we learn from Ptolemy, (p. 85.)
Mention of it occurs also in Scylax ; but the reading
is corrupt, and for 'EAeS we ought perhaps to substi
tute 'EAe/a. (p. 11.)
In this vicinity, and at some distance from the
sea, once stood the city Ephyre, spoken of by Thu-Ephyre,
cydides and many other classical writers. Among chynfs.
these we must first rank Homer, who, in several pas
sages of the Iliad and Odyssey, alludes to one or
more cities of this name. The Ephyre, which was
situated on the banks of the river Selleis,

* Vol. II. p. 314.

VOL. I. I
114 EPIRUS.
Tjjv ayer l£ 'Eifvprjs irora/xou irapu SeAAijevrOj.
II. B. 659.
(Cf. II. O. 530.) is positively ascribed by Strabo to
Elis in Peloponnesus, (VIII. p. 338.) though he allows
that many commentators on the poet were of opinion
that he there adverted to the Thesprotian city of
that name. Eustathius observes on the verse above
cited, that, as there were nine towns so called, it
was no easy matter to ascertain to which reference
was made. It seems probable, however, that the
Ephyre, which is twice noticed in the Odyssey as
a land abounding in poisonous drugs, is the one in
question, since it was evidently near Ithaca, and the
river Selleis is not named in either of the passages.
Slviovtx nap vIAou Msp/isp/Sao.
*&%£r0 yap xaxfiae 0orjj M vrjo; 'Olvoveb;,
4>apfiaxov avSpopo'vov SiJ^fisvoj— A. 259.
'Hi xa) el; 'E^upijv iilkei irletpav apovpetv
'EAfleiv, o<pp' hfov QvpotpMpa puppctx ive/xjj. B. 328.

where see the commentary of Didymus. This city

is also spoken of by Pindar, who says of Neoptole-
mus,
....'OS" uirotc\em
2lxuf>ou /xsy upciprev Ikov-
to 8* el; "Eipvpav ir\ay^Qevre;,
MoAoo.<r/a 8" Ijn/3«<riAeoey oAiyoy
XpoW— Nem. VII. 53.
From which we may infer with Pausanias that it
was the capital' of the ancient kings of Thesprotia,
and where, on the attempt of Theseus and Pirithous
to carry off the wife of Aidoneus, they were taken
prisoners, and detained. (Pausan. I. 17. Cf. Apollod.
Bibl. II. 7. Diod. Sic. IV. 36.) It appears from
 EPIRUS. 115

Strabo and other authorities, that this town after

wards took the name ofCichyrus, (VII. p. 324. Pausan.
loc. cit.) but on what occasion we are not informed.
Mr. Hughes, who has explored with great atten
tion this part of Epirus, reports, " that the ruins
" of Ephyre are to be seen at no great distance from
" the Acherusian lake, near a deserted convent de-
" dicated to St. John. Though the walls lie for the
" most part in a confused mass of ruins, they may
" be distinctly traced in a circular figure ; those
* parts which remain perfect exhibiting a specimen
" of masonry apparently more rude even than Tiryns
" itself, though the blocks used are not of so large
" dimensions z."
Here terminates the description of maritime Thes
protia; the remaining part of the coast, as far as Am-
bracia, appertained to the Cassopaei, who are gene
rally considered to be a portion of the Molossi. As
no towns of note seem to have existed in the interior
of Thesprotia, which was mountainous and rugged,
there is nothing more worthy of remark, with the
exception of Dodona, the most ancient oracle ofDodona.
Greece, and inferior only in celebrity and importance
to the Pythian shrine. I am aware, that many pas
sages in the classical writers ascribe this famed
temple to the Molossi, but it cannot, I think, be
doubted that it originally belonged to Thesprotia.
This is clearly stated by Strabo, who observes, that .
the tragic poets, together with Pindar, bestow the
epithet of Thesprotian on thev temple and the god
worshipped there. Subsequently, however, Dodona
passed under the dominion of the Molossians. It is
somewhat remarkable, that, notwithstanding the fre-
. * Vol. II. p. 312.
I 2
116 EPIRUS.

quent mention of this renowned oracle by the poets,

geographers, and historians of Greece, its site should
at the present day have remained undiscovered.
This is partly to be accounted for from the politi
cal change above mentioned, and still more from the
imperfect knowledge which we have till lately pos
sessed of the present state of Epirus, and its compa
rative geography. Within the last twenty years,
however, the spirit of enterprise and classical feeling,
which animates our countrymen, has rendered the
interior of Epirus much better known to us ; intelli
gent and well-informed men have traversed its plains
and mountains, and explored its ruins in various di
rections ; thus enabling the geographer by their re
searches to construct a map far superior in every re
spect to any that had hitherto appeared. If their
endeavours to discover the site of Dodona have
failed, it cannot be attributed to any want of know
ledge, discrimination, or activity in the pursuit ; we
must rather refer it to the indeterminate character
of the local description, given by the ancients them
selves, of Dodona. Here we are not assisted by any
accurate traveller like Pausanias, nor have we any
Itineraries or measurements of distances to guide us;
all is vague and indefinite ; and even after a most
careful comparison of all the various passages in
which the name occurs, very different opinions may
be entertained on the subject*. That which will
be submitted to the reader in the following pages
cannot boast of resting on surer grounds ; for though
I have been enabled to avail myself of the sugges-

11 See especially Mr. Haw pole's Collection, vol.II, p. 473.

kins's Dissertation on the pro and Dr. Butler's in Mr. Hughes's
bable site of Dodona in Wal- Travels, vol. I. p. 5 1 1 .
 EPIRUS. 117

tions of men of much learning and discrimination

on this question, still I shall probably be thought to
have only added one more to the many theories al
ready advanced by the learned on this disputed point.
Previously however to entering upon this topogra
phical discussion, a short history of the temple and
oracle of Dodona may not prove uninteresting to
the reader.
It is universally allowed that this celebrated
temple owed its origin to the Pelasgi at a period
much anterior to the Trojan war; since many
writers represent it as existing in the time of Deu
calion and even of Inachus. (iEsch. Prom. Vinct. v.
679. Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. I. 14.) Herodotus distinctly
states that it was the most ancient oracle of Greece,
and represents the Pelasgi as consulting it on va
rious occasions. (II. 52.) Hence the title of Pelas-
gic, assigned to Jupiter, to whom the temple was de
dicated.
Zsu ava, AoiScovaTe, Tle\ct<ryixs, rijAd'5i va/cov,

2oi vcttovv' uno^rjrui aviwroVoSej, p^a^aisuvaj.

II. n. 233.
AcoScovjjv, tprjyov ts Yle\a<ryuiv slpavov fjxev.
Hesiod. ap. Strab. VII. p. 327.
(Cf. Ephor. ap. Strab. eod. loc. Scymn. Ch. v. 448.)
Of the existence of another oracle in Thessaly of the
same name, no doubt, I imagine, can be entertained,
and to this the prayer of Achilles probably had re
ference.
Setting aside the fables which Herodotus has
transmitted to us respecting Dodona and its doves,
to which he evidently attached no belief, his report
of the affinity which existed between the service of
1 3
118 EPIRUS.

this temple, and that of Thebes in Egypt, is deserving

of our attention ; as it confirms what we learn from
other sources, that many of the superstitions of the
Pelasgi were derived from the Egyptians either di
rectly, or through the medium of the Phoenicians.
It appears from this author, that in his time the
service of the temple was performed by females, and
he has recorded the names of the three priestesses
who officiated when he visited Dodona. (II. 55.)
Strabo, however, asserts, that these duties were ori
ginally allotted to men, from the circumstance of
Homer's mention of the Selli, as being attendant
upon the god ; the term of Selli was considered by
many ancient writers to refer to a people of Pelasgic
origin, whom they identified with the Helli,
a tcov opsluiv xtsu xujj.aix.onaiv eyu>

.xpb; rtjj nonpoou; xa) iro\vy\ui<r<rou Spuof

Soph. Teach. 1169.
(Strab. VII. p. 327. Eustath. in II. II. 233. et Schol.
Ibid. Aristot. Meteorol. I. 14. Hesych. v."EAAo<.) and
also with the Tomuri. (Eustath. in Odyss. n. 403.)
The origin of the word Dodona seems not to have
been ascertained, if we judge from the contradictory
opinions transmitted to us by Steph. Byz. (v. AMvy.)
Nor are we better informed as to the nature and
construction of the temple during the early age of
Grecian history ; I believe indeed that no author has
made mention of any such structure prior to Poly-
bius. The responses of the oracle were originally
delivered from the sacred oak or beech.
*f2j r>jv waAaiav tprjybv au8ij<rai irots
AwScevi haauiv ix ireketaluiv Sptj.
Soph. Trachin. 173.
 EPIRUS. 119
vetiov S* iy irvfl/xsvi $ijyoo,
"EvSev ETri^flo'vioi fietvrijia irayra fyipovrtu.
Hesiod. ap. Schol. in Soph. TrachIn.
Its reputation was at first confined to the inhabit
ants of Epirus, Acarnania, iEtolia, and the western
parts of Greece, (Pausan. Achaic. 21.) but its fame
was afterwards extended over the whole of that
country, and even to Asia, as we know that, on one
occasion, the oracle was consulted by Croesus. (Herod.
I. 46.) The Boeotians were the only people who
received the prophetic answers from the mouth of
men ; to all other nations they were always commu
nicated by the priestesses of the temple. The rea
son of this exception is stated at length by Strabo
on the authority of Ephorus. (IX. p. 401. Cf. Procl.
Chrestom. ap. Phot. Bibl. p. 990.) Dodona was the
first station in Greece to which the offerings of the
Hyperboreans were despatched, according to Hero
dotus ; they arrived there from the Adriatic, and
were thence passed on to the Meliac gulf. (IV. 33.)
Among the several offerings presented to the temple
by various nations, one dedicated by the Corcyreans
is particularly noticed. It was a brasen figure
placed over a cauldron of the same metal; this
statue held in its hand a whip, the lash of which
consisted of three chains, each having an astragalus
fastened to the end of it ; these, when agitated by
the wind, struck the cauldron, and produced a sound
so continued, that 400 vibrations could be counted
before it ceased. Hence arose the various proverbs
of the Dodonean cauldron and the Corcyrean lash.
(Strab. Compend. VII. p. 329.) Menander, in one of
his plays, compared an old nurse's chatter to the end
less sound of this kettle.
i 4
120 EPIRU^.

'EctV hi XIV^<T»i fMVOV rrjV Mvprl\ijv

tu6tijv ti;, rj titAijv xa\r,, nspa; oi notsi
AaAiaf to AcoScovaTov av ti; ya\xlov,
o \eyowiv ijyfiv, av napccfyrfi' 6 napiaiv
rrjv rjfuepav oXijv, xaramavcron flarrov rj
rcturrjV kakou<ruv v6x.ro. yap trpw\a\i$avti.
Menandr. Reliq. ed. Meinecke, p. 27.

It was said by others, that the walls of the temple

were composed of many cauldrons contiguous to
each other, so that upon striking one, the sound was
conveyed to all the rest. But this account is not
so much to be depended upon as the other, which,
according to Stephanus Byz., rests on the authority
of Polemo Periegetes, who seems to have written a
very accurate description of the curiosities of the
place ; as also another author named Aristides.
We hear of the oracle of Dodona at the time of
the Persian invasion, (Herod. IX. 93.) and again in
the reign of Agesilaus, who consulted it previously to
his expedition into Asia. (Plut. Apophthegm. Lacon.
p. 125.) It is stated by Diodorus Siculus, that Ly-
sander was accused openly of having offered to bribe
the priestess. (XIII. 402.) The oracle which warned
the Molossian Alexander of his fate is well known
from Livy. (VIII. 24.)
From Demosthenes we learn, that the answers
delivered from time to time to the Athenians were
laid up in the public archives ; and he himself ap
peals to their testimony on more than one occasion.
At length, during the Social war, Dodona was,
according to Polybius, almost entirely destroyed in
an irruption of the ^tolians under their praetor Do-
rimachus, then at war with Epirus. " They set fire,"
says the historian, " to the porches, destroyed many
 EPIRUS. 121

" of the offerings, and pulled down the sacred edi-

" fice." (IV. 67.)
It is probable, that the temple of Dodona never
recovered from this disaster, as in Strabo's time there
was scarcely any trace left of the oracle. (VII. p. 327.
Plut. de Orac. Def.) but the town must still have
existed, as it is mentioned by Hierocles among the
cities of Epirus in the seventh century ; and we hear
of a bishop of Dodona in the council of Ephesusb.
We may now return to the inquiry as to which
is the probable site of Dodona, first adducing those
passages which place it in Thesprotia. Euripides
says,
©soTrpcorov ouSaj oslivu AcoScovijj /3afy>a.
Phosniss. 989.
Herodotus has already been cited as well as Strabo.
Pausanias tells us, that there are several objects
worthy of admiration in that country, but especially
the temple of Jove at Dodona, and the prophetic
oak. (Attic. 11.) On the other hand, iEschylus
speaks of it in connection with Molossia :
'Eire) yap ijA0sj irpb; MoAo<rca SairsSa,
Tijv a'mvvcorOV r afj.<t>) Aa)8cov)jv, "vol
MavrsTa, $ooxo; t eari QivxpcorOv Aio'j.
Prom. Vinct. 854.
And Steph. Byz. is positive in attributing it to that
portion of Epirus. (v. AMvy.) We must therefore in
fer, from these apparently conflicting testimonies, that
Dodona was on the borders of Thesprotia, contigu
ous to the Molossian territory. But, as the same
boundary separated these two cantons from the Aous
to the sea of Ambracia, it is still a question in what

b Wessel. ad Hierocl. Synecd. p. 651.

122 EPIRUS.

part of this line we must seek for the oracle, whether

to the north or to the south. Now the evidence in
favour of the former notion is, I think, very deci
sive. Polybius, when describing the incursion of the
jEtolians, already alluded to, as being attended with
such disastrous consequences to Dodona, says dis
tinctly that it was situated in Upper Epirusc. Again,
Didymus, or the Scholiast to Homer, informs us,
that it lay in the most northern part of Thesprotia,
ev vrtpftopeiu i.i}? Qecnrpwriaf. (Ad Iliad. B. v. 750.)
Dionysius Periegetes seems also to place it quite
inland, (v. 430.)

Had it been situated at all near the coast, it must

have been mentioned by those writers who have
given us so detailed a description of maritime Thes
protia. It is true, that Aristotle seems to connect
Dodona, or rather the Selli, with the Achelous.
(Meteor. I. 14.) But he is there speaking in gene
ral terms, regardless of the accuracy so essential to
geographical arrangement. A greater difficulty is
presented by a quotation of Steph. Byz. from Heca-
taeus, (v. Aw&wv>7,) in which this ancient writer affirms
that the Dodonaei were situated to the south of the *
Molossi ; if so, we could not place them in the north
ern part of Epirus. But the citation is too insulated
to lead to any positive conclusion. It proves, how
ever, that Hecataeus considered the Dodoneans as
distinct from the Molossi; but whether he classed
them with the Thesproti remains uncertain.
I shall now pass on to other circumstances, which

c And yet Dr. Butler, in his Travels, infers the very reverse
learned dissertation on Dodo- of my supposition. Tom. I. p.
na, annexed to Mr. Hughes's 527.
 EPIRUS.

may assist us in our search of this celebrated spot.

All accounts seem to agree that it stood either on
the declivity or at the foot of an elevated mountain
called Tomarus or Tamarus. (Strab. VII. p. 328.) Tomarw
1 ' mons.
Hence the term of Tomuri, supposed to be a con
traction for Tomaruri, (Tofjuxpovpoi,) or guardians of
Tomarus, which was given to the priests of the
temple. (Strab. loc. cit.) In Callimachus we find
the name of the mountain written T/xapof.
Tav 8" ap' uiroj3Ae<J/«5 yoLKntunspov rje xvvuybv
*£lpe<nv fa Tfiuplocriv bnu^\iisex Hvhpu Ae<x»va.
Hymn, in Ceeee. v. 52.
(Cf. Orph. Argon, v. 264. et 1160. Hesych. v. Tpapiog.
Steph. Byz. v. Topwcpos.) It is probable that in Strabo
(IX. p. 434.) we should read Topuipov fbrlo/idpov, as also
in Solinus. (C. 13.) This lofty mountain was further
remarkable for the number of streams which burst
from its sides. " Tomarum," says Pliny, on the au
thority of Theopompus, " centum fontibus circa ra-
" dices nobilem." (IV. 1.) If then we had the means
of distinguishing the modern chain which answers
to the ancient Tomarus, we might easily discover
the object of our inquiry ; but the whole of Epirus
being covered by lofty mountains, it is not easy to
ascertain even this point. I am, however, decidedly
of opinion, that the Tomarus cannot be the Tzu-
merka, as Dr. Holland, and after him Dr. Butler,
have imagined ; for this high chain, forming one side
of the valley of the Arta river, which was the an
cient Aracthus, never could have been included
within the limits of Thesprotia ; it is doubtful in
deed if it ever belonged to the Molossi. Mr. Haw
kins also justly observes, that the valley of the Arta
is too narrow to answer to the description given of
 EPIRUS.

some marshes in the vicinity of Dodona, whence the

Selli, or Helli, were said to derive their name. (Apol-
lod. ap. Strab. VII. p. 328.) It is with great diffidence
that I venture to dissent from this intelligent and
judicious traveller as to the site of Dodona ; but as it
appears that he did not explore the ground himself,
it will seem less presumptuous in me to put forth a
contrary opinion.
Mr. Hawkins states, " that Dr. Holland's route
" through the Souliot country, followed pretty accu-
" rately the boundaries of Molossia and Thesprotia ;"
and therefore infers, " that the mountainous ridge,
" which constitutes a great portion of this line, can
" be no other than the Tomarus." Dodona itself
being probably in the vicinity of Paramythia, near
which town Dr. Holland observed in two or three
places the remains of ruined walls, indicating the
situation of some of the ancient towns or castles of
Epirus ; and this conjecture, with regard to Para
mythia, acquires, according to Mr. Hawkins, addi
tional support from the discovery of some fine bronze
works, for which Dodona was famous, in the vici
nity of that town. In this opinion, however, I can
not coincide ; as it appears to me, that the position
thus assigned to Dodona is too near the coast, Pa
ramythia being not more than twenty miles from
the sea. Paramythia and its district belonged doubt
less to the Cassopaei, a people who, whether of Thes-
protian or Molossian origin, are generally spoken of
independently of either, and never conjointly with
Dodona. Nor do I think that the Souliot mountains
answer to the description of the Tomarus with its
hundred springs, which it is natural to suppose would
occupy a higher level. Upon mature reflexion, I am
 EPIRUS. 125

inclined to place this celebrated mountain on the

Chaonian border of Thesprotia, and also on the con
fines of Molossia. It is here that the best modern
maps lay down the Chamouri mountains, the name
of which bears some affinity to that of Tomarus. On
one side they are connected with the Acroceraunian
chain, which agrees with the statement of Cedrenus,
a writer of the Byzantine empire, who expressly
mentions that the Tmorus formed part of that great
ridge ; (p. 713.) on the other they extend towards
the Molossian mountains and the central chain of
Pindus. But the most remarkable feature in mount
Chamouri is the very great number of rivers which
on every side, if I may judge from the maps before
me, derive their supplies from it. On the Chaonian
side several streams, descending into the valley of
.Argyro Castro, form a considerable river, which
takes its name from that town. On that of Thes
protia, its springs swell the waters of the Calama or
Thyamis. This last mentioned river appears to rise
in a small lake on the north-eastern side of the
mountain ; but, instead of flowing towards Chaonia,
it forces itself a passage through the chain to the
south, and then runs towards the sea in a south
westerly direction. It is on the shores of this lake
that I would search for the remains of Dodona ; per
haps they may exist at Djerovina, or Mochari, in
the neighbourhood of Delvinaki. Hesiod, in a beau
tiful passage of his poem called 'Hoiai, transmitted
to us by the Scholiast of Sophocles, says Dodona
was situated at the extremity of a rich plain called
Hellopia. rHe^pia
*Eor» rtf 'EWoir»Sj ttoAuAijVos siAe/fwov,
126 EPIRUS.

'Ev 8' avSpej valowi trokoppvpss iro\vfiovrou

iroAAo), aireifwioi, $uAa flvijrcov avQpwnwv'
evQct te AcoScovjj r(j e7r* KTvarW imto\unai.
Tijv 8e Zsuj l$iAjjers, xai ov xprjcrrjpiov slvai
tIph>v avltpunroi;' vaiov 8' Iv iruflfievi $>jyo0.
sWev sTft^oviot punrjiu iravra Qepovrou.
"O; 8^ xeTfli jio\cov flsov apfiporov efcspeehrj
8aipa Qepcov eAfijj ffuv olajvoij ayafloi<nv.
ScHoL. AD TRACHIN. V. 1169.
This champaign country, according to my hypothesis,
would be that which surrounds Dehinaki and Dero-
puli, which modern travellers represent as extremely
fertile and well cultivated d. It may be thought, that
the situation I here ascribe to Dodona would bring
it almost within the limits of Chaonia ; but this very
reason induces me to adhere to the opinion I have
expressed, since Lucan, in speaking of mount To-
marus, describes it as a Chaonian mountain.
Thesproti, Dryopesque ruunt, quercusque silentis
Chaonio veteres liquerunt vertice Selloe. III. 179.
It is possible, that the Hellopia of Hesiod and the
Campus Eleon, noticed in the description of Chaonia,
may have been the same. And if I have been right
in identifying the Ilio of the Table Itinerary with
the Elaeus of Ptolemy, and both with the modern
village of Selio, it will appear from the Itinerary
that a road crossed the Chamouri mountain, or
Tomarus, traversing Thesprotia to Nicopolis. The
mountain is clearly marked in the Table, but with
out any indication of name. Another reason, why
d Dr. Holland says, " the " to a high state of culture."
" vale of Deropuli is luxuriant- A little below he adds, " this
" ly fertile in every part of its " great vale is perhaps the most
" extent ; and the industry of " populous district in Albania."
" a numerous population has Vol. II. p. 289.
" been exerted in bringing it
 EPIRUS. 127

Dodona should not be far removed from Chaonia

and Cestrine, is, that Pindar seems to place it in
that part of Epirus which was most famous for its
breed of oxen.
NsojrroAsju.05 8' 'A-
nelpco liunpucrla, .' '

oyp\ xctruxeti/rUi
AcoSiovaSev apxpfisvoi npb;
'lovwv nopov. Pind. Nem. IV. 83.
I may observe also, that Dionysius of Halicarnassus
gives us to understand, that Dodona was two days
journey from Buthrotum, a distance which will agree
sufficiently well with my hypothesis. (Ant. Rom. I.
81.) Some critics have been led to suppose from
this passage that Dodona was situated in the neigh
bourhood of that town, and near the river Bistrima,
which they look upon as the Dodon of Steph. Byz. Dodon fl.
(v. Ato&ovi?.) But the notion which comes nearest to
the one I have formed, is that of Mons. Barbi£ du
Bocage, who places Dodona at the village of Proto-
papas, at the head of the lake Labchistas, which
commnuicates with that of Jannina, there being only
a few miles difference between our two positions;
and my only reason for thus dissenting from this
eminent geographer is, that I conceive Protopapas
must have been too far advanced in the Molossian
territory to admit of its having once been included
within the limits of Thesprotia. The question, how
ever, remains undetermined, until further researches
in this immediate vicinity enable us to arrive at a
more certain conclusion.
Apollodorus reports, that the temple was sur
rounded by marshes ; and also notices its proximity
 128 EPIRUS.

to a remarkable spring of water, which at midday.

was always dry, but at midnight attained its full
height. It was said also to extinguish burning
torches when plunged into it, but on approaching
them closely to the water they were relighted. (Plin.
II. 103. Mel. II. 3. Serv. ad Mn. III. v. 466.e)
These circumstances may possibly at some future
time lead to a discovery of this ancient site. There
remains but little to be said of Thesprotia ; we find
in Steph. Byz. the names of several apparently in
considerable tribes, since they are not mentioned by
any other author ; these he ascribes to that portion
Amyntffl. of Epirus ; such are the Amyntae, of whom Aristotle
had spoken in his account of the polity of Epirus ;
and the poet Rhianus had said,
fievo; iTvelavrs; 'Ajj.6vrUi.
(Steph. Byz. v. 'Apvvrai.)
chaimi.
Elini. The Chauni. and Elini are also recorded by J the
abovementioned poet ;
Kearpijvoi Xauvo/ rs xai au^ijevrsj 'R\ivoi.
(Steph. Byz. v. Xxvvoi et 'EA/vo/.)
Ceisthi. The Celaethi seem to have been situated on the
borders of Thessaly, (Rhian. ap. Steph. Byz. v. Ke-
Xai6oi. Cf. Anton. Liber. Metam. IV.) where for KeA-
tovs we should probably read KeAa/flov?, as Berkelius
suggested.
Prassasbi. The Prassaebi and Tripolissi are only noticed by
Tnpoiissi. gtepj1 .gyZi ^ Wp&aaw&n et TpnroXiaaoi.) From these

obscure and insignificant »people, we must however

Paravasi. distinguish the Paravaei ; who were also of Thespro-
tian origin, and are frequently named in ancient his
tory. Thucydides enumerates them among the Epi-
c Dr. Holland speaks of some ed to issue near the take of
sulphureous exhalations observ- Djerovina. Vol. II. p. 28 1 .
 EPIRUS. 129

rotic nations allied to the Ambraciots in the expedi

tion of Cnemus against the Acarnanians ; they were
governed at that time by a prince named Oroedus, who
also commanded on that expedition a body of Orestae,
intrusted to him by their king Antiochus. (II. 80.)
The Paravaei therefore were doubtless contiguous to
the Orestae, who occupied, as we shall see, the south
ern part of Macedonia, answering to the modern dis
trict of Castoria, with its lake and the rugged
mountains around it. They bordered also on the
Atintanes, an Illyrian tribe, and according to Ar-
rian adjoined the Macedonian district called Ely-
miotis, situated in the valley of the Haliacmon, and
extending up to the source of that river. The Pa
ravaei must have been also in the immediate vicinity
of the Tymphaei, another Epirotic nation, seated at
the foot of Pindus, on the confines of Thessaly ; since
Arrian, in describing a celebrated march of Alexan
der's from Macedonia into Boeotia, states, that this
prince passed through Eordaea and Elymiotis, and,
having traversed the mountainous regions of Stym-
phaea and Paravaea, descended into Thessaly. (De
Exped. Alex. p. 8.) It is however possible that Ar
rian may allude to the district which Strabo calls
Paroraea, and appears to place near the source of
the Arachthus and Stymphaea. (VII. p. 325.) It is
evident, that the name in Arrian is corruptly written
Hapvaias, but whether we ought to read Uxpavaia's or
Ylapttipa'ias is not certain.
A passage occurs also in Plutarch which seems to
have reference to the Paravaei, but it may in fact
appertain likewise to the Paroraei. That author, in
his Greek Questions, speaking of the revolutions and
migrations of the iEnianes, a small Thessalian clan,
VOL. I. K
 130 EPIRUS.

originally settled near Dotium, at the foot of mount

Ossa, observes, that, being driven from thence by
the Lapithae, they fixed their abode in Molossia, near
the river Aravas, whence they were called Paravae.
The text stands thus : €Kei8ev i% MoXoacrias rrp/ irepl rov
'Apaovav y®pa» Koakayov' o'Sev uvofJ.aoSyaav Uapaovai, (p.
524.) this Palmerius conceived to be corrupt, suppos
ing that the Molossian river alluded to was the Aphas
of Pliny : he thei'efore proposed to read ryv vapa rov
vAovav yoipav Kovre<ryov o'Sev i>vo/j.da8yaav TlapaovaHoi. But
by allowing the name of the river to remain as it is,
whether it be the Arachthus or a branch of it, and
for Wapaovai substituting Uapapovahi, a name which
might afterwards be commonly pronounced Uapu-
paiot, the change would certainly be much less. I
am however of opinion, that the Paravaei of Thucy-
dides are to be distinguished from the Paroraei of
Strabo and Plutarch, as they were not a Molossian
people, being governed by an independent prince of
their own. Steph. Byz. certainly terms them a
Thesprotian clan, on the authority of Rhianus. (v.
Uapavouot.)
2uv Be Ylapauulot; x«i afj.6jj.ova; 'Ofi^u\irja;.
In another passage of Stephanus, Holstenius con
ceives we ought to read Uapavaioi instead of Tapav-
Xioi ; and I think he is right. One word more on the
subject of the Paravaei. Ptolemy apparently places
on the same parallel with Pieria, which was a pro
vince of Macedonia, the people whom he calls ITap-
Eriboea. 8va.iot, and to whom he ascribes the town of Eri-
boea. Most commentators have thought, that the
Parthini of Illyria were here signified under this
disguised namef; but they would then necessarily
f Palm. Graec. Ant. I. c. 34. p. 183.
 EPIRUS. 131

have been mentioned with the Taulantii and other

Illyrian nations ; neither does the latitude pointed
out agree with this conjecture : we must therefore
look elsewhere for the seat of this tribe ; and I con
jecture, that for UapBvaiot we should read Uapavahi.
This would make the difference of one letter only
between the two names ; and the position which has
been assigned to the latter agrees sufficiently with
that of Ptolemy. A place named Eriboe is pointed
out by Pouqueville in the district now called Ca-
ramourades, north of the Aous and the Zagora
mountains. I conceive the Paravaei to have been
thus named from their proximity to the river Aous
or Voioussa.
Of Bolurus, mentioned by Steph. Byz. (v. BoXov- Bolurus.
pos) as a town of Thesprotia, nothing appears to be
known.
MOLOSSI.
The Molossi occupied the north-eastern portion
of Epirus ; that is, from the head of the Aous, and
the mountainous district which connects Macedonia,
Thessaly, and Epirus, to the Ambracian gulf, a small
portion of the shores of which was considered to be
long to them. (Scyl. p. 12.)
Molossis must therefore have comprehended the
territory of Jannina, the present capital of Albania,
together with its lake and mountains, including the
country of the Tymphaei, which bordered on that
part of Thessaly near the source of the Peneus. Its
limits to the west cannot precisely be determined,
as we are equally ignorant of those of Thesprotia.
The Cassopaei appear to have occupied the inter- Cassopaei.
mediate space between these two portions of Epirus,
to which they were referred indiscriminately, Strabo
K 2
 132 EPIRUS.

classing them with the Thesproti, (VII. p. 324.) and

Stephanus Byz. with the Molossi. (v. KaaaamYj.) Scy-
lax, who places the Cassopi to the south of the Thes
proti, says they extended for half a day's sail along
the coast, as far as the Anactorian or Ambracian
gulf. (Scyl. p. 12.) The same geographer observes,
that they lived in villages ; but, however true this
may have been of the period in which he flourished,
we hear afterwards of more than one town apper
taining to this people. Demosthenes, or whoever
wrote the oration on the subject of Halonnesus,
ascribes to them the cities of Pandosia, Buchetium,
and Elatia, which Philip the son of Amyntas ob
tained by force, and delivered into the possession of
his relation Alexander of Epirus. It was perhaps
at that time that the Cassopaei passed under the do
minion of the Molossi. Another curious fact which
we learn from this passage is, that these cities were
colonized by the Eleans ; but we are not informed
when this event took place. (Orat. de Halon. 33.
Cf. Strab. VII. p. 324.)
Pandosia. Pandosia was not far removed from the Acheron
and the Acherusian lake, as we may infer from the
passage in which Livy speaks of this city with re
ference to the oracle delivered to Alexander king of
Epirus. (VIII. p. 24.) It is not improbable, that the
antiquities which have been discovered at Paramy-
thia, on the borders of the Souliot territory, may
belong to this ancient town. Mr. Hughes says,
" There can be no doubt that an ancient city did
" once occupy this site, both from the remains of
" Hellenic building in the fortress, and the number
" of beautiful bronze statues which have been dis-
" covered here in excavations. In the fortress are
 EPIRUS. 133

" considerable substructions of ancient masonry ;

" and the foundations of several houses and other
" buildings within its circuit, shew that probably
" the whole city, or at least a considerable portion
" of it, stood in this quarters." References to Pan-
dosia will be found in Strabo, VII. p. 324. Plin. IV.
1. Steph. Byz. (v. Uav^oaia.)
Buchetium, Bucheta, or Bucenta, which we findBucheta
. . r.i _ vel Buch
thus differently written in Strabo, the Oration relative tium.
to Halonnesus, and Theopompus, as quoted by Favo-
rinus, (v. 'EXareia,) appears to have been situated close
to the Acherusian lake, and at no great distance from
Ephyre or Cichyrus. (Strab. VII. p. 324.) It is men
tioned in a fragment of Polybius as a fortress in
which some iEtolians were confined by the Epirots.
(XXII. 9.) The remains of this town are thus
spoken of by Mr. Hughes : " Leaving the Acheru-
" sian lake, we bent our steps to the ruins of Bu-
" chetium, which are about one mile distant. They
" are situated upon a beautiful conical rock, near
" the right bank of the Acheron ; and the Cyclopean
" walls, constructed with admirable exactitude in
" the second style of ancient masonry, still remain
" in a high state of preservation. In some parts
" this ancient work remains to the height of ten or
" fifteen feet, containing several fine towers and
" gateways. Two regular lines encircle the hill,
" one at the bottom and another near the top, which
" latter encloses also a fort or citadel ; at the bot-
" tom, on the south side, run out some strong trans-

s Tom. II. p. 306. Holland's graph I1AN. are ascribed to

Travels, t. II. p. 25 1 . Pandosia by numismatical writ-
Some coins with the epi- ers. Sestini Monet. Vet. p. 43.
K 3
 134. EPIRUS.

" verse lines, between which the modern village

" stands called Castrfi."
Eiatia vei Elatia, or Elatria, as it was most commonly writ
ten, is noticed in Strabo, VII. p. 324. Favorinus, Har-
pocratio, and Stephanus, (v. 'EXareia,) as well as in
the Oration already referred to ; but all these ac
counts seem to be derived from Theopompus. I am
not aware that any traveller has discovered the po
sition of Elatria ; it may have stood near the vil
lage of Luro ; in which vicinity Dr. Holland ob
served some ancient ruins'. One of these sites was
nitiavei perhaps Bitia, another town of the Cassopaei, ac
cording to Theopompus, as quoted by Favorinus and
Harpocration. Strabo calls it Batiae. (VII. p. 324.) To
Cassope. these we must add a city named Cassope, which was
perhaps their metropolis. Steph. Byz. ascribes it to
the Molossi. Diodorus Siculus states, that Lyciscus,
general of Cassander, encamped near Cassopaea when
he invaded Epirus. (XVIII. 719. Cf. Plut. Quaest.
Graec. 25.) The ruins of this city have not yet been
explored, unless they are to be identified with those
remarked by Mr. Hughes near Lelevo. " Proceed-
" ing for about one hour south along the plain of
" Lelevo, we arrived at the ruins of an ancient Epi-
" rotic city called Castri, upon the top of a beauti-
" ful hill almost two miles in circuit. The lower
** part of the walls are built in the Pseudo-Cyclo-
" pean style, and, like most ruins in this country,
" exhibit remains of a superstructure of a much more
" modern datek." Ptolemy seems to place the Cas-
sopaei and their city nearer Thessaly. (p. 85.)
h Tom. II. p. 316. obverse is seen a female head.
' There are some medals be- k Tom. II. p. 328.
longing to Cassope ; on the
 EPIRUS. 135

We may now proceed to consider what remains

of the Molossian territory. On the coast we find,
after the mouth of the Acheron, the port and bay
of Comarus, which Strabo describes as forming anPortusCo-
isthmus of sixty stadia in the gulf of Ambracia, to
wards Nicopolis. (VII. p. 324.) Dio Cassius also al
ludes to it in his account of the battle of Actium.
(L.) Modern maps have given no name to this ha
ven, which was probably near the present town of
Canali. Strabo notices another harbour, which he
describes as more spacious and convenient, and si
tuated about twelve stadia from Nicopolis. (VII.
p. 324.) It is now called Port Milica.
Nicopolis, founded by Augustus in honour of the Nicopolis.
great victory obtained by him at Actium, may be
said to have risen out of the ruins of all the sur
rounding cities in Epirus and Acarnania, and even
as far as jEtolia, which were compelled to contribute
to its prosperity. (Strab. VII. 325. Pausan. Eliac. I.
23. et Achaic. 18.) So anxious was Augustus to
raise his new colony to the highest rank among the
cities of Greece, that he caused it to be admitted
among those states which sent deputies to the Am-
phictyonic assembly. (Pausan. Phoc. c. 8.) He also
ordered games to be celebrated with great pomp
every five years. Suetonius states that he enlarged
a temple of Apollo ; and consecrated to Mars and
Neptune the site on which his army had encamped
before the battle of Actium, adorning it with naval
trophies. (Aug. 18. Dio Cass. LI. Strab. loc. cit.)
The name of this city occurs in Tacitus, Ann. II.
53. et V. 10. Plin. IV. 1. Ptolemy, p. 85. Stepha-
nus, and in a Greek epigram ascribed to Antipater :
K 4
136 EPIRUS.

AevxaSoj avri fis Kaicrap 18' 'A(K/3pax/jj5 lpi/3coAou

©u^jSe/ou ts tteAeiv avriV 'Avaxrop/ou,
"Apyeo; 'AjI,^>i\o^ov ts, xai SWoua (SaiVaro xuxAai
'Aute' £7ri9pcocrxa)V Sovpipavrj; irakefio;,
*Ecraro Njxo'jtoAiv flsnjv iroAiv, avri 8e v/xtjj
4>oT/3oj ava^ raurijv Se/xvtirai 'Axr/aSoj.

Having afterwards fallen into decay, it was restored

by the emperor Julian. (Mamert. Paneg. Cf. Niceph.
XIV. 39.) Hierocles terms it the metropolis of Old
Epirus. (p. 651.) St. Paul, in his Epistle to Titus,
iii. 12., speaks of his intention of wintering at Ni-
copolis : it is probable he there alludes to this city,
but that is not certain, as there was another town
of the same name not far from Philippi in Mace
donia.
Modern travellers describe the remains of Nicopo-
lis as very extensive ; the site which they occupy is
now known by the name of Prevesa Vecchia. Mr.
Hughes observes, that " the first view of the isthmus
" on which it stood, covered with immense ruins of
" ancient edifices, is particularly curious and strik-
" ing. The most prominent object is the ruin of a
" large theatre, cresting the top of a rising eminence."
The same traveller noticed also " an aqueduct, which
" brought water from the distance of thirty miles ;
" a large enclosure, supposed to have been that of
" the Acropolis, mentioned by Dio Cassius ; within
" the city itself a beautiful little theatre, and a tem-
" ple of Ceres. Near the city are to be seen the
" ruins of the suburb, mentioned by Strabo, where
" the Actian games were celebratedV

k Tom. II. p. 412. Holland's Travels, torn. I. p. 103.

 EPIRUS. 137

A few miles above Nicopolis, a river discharges

itself into the gulf of Arta, the ancient Ambracian
gulf, which must be the Charadra of Polybius, now charadra »
Lourtcha, or river of Luro. This historian, after
giving an account of the capture of Ambracus, a
fortress on the gulf, by Philip king of Macedon, in
forms us, that this prince marched from thence, vpo-
ipye wetpu Xapabpav, being anxious to cross the gulf at
its entrance, in order to attain the opposite coast of
Acarnania, where Actium was situated. (IV. 63.)
There was also a town called Charadrus, or Chara- Cimradrus.
drum, as appears from another passage in the same
historian ; and it may seem doubtful which of the
two is here alluded to. Polybius speaks of Chara
drus as a fortress of Epirus, where some jEtolian
envoys, who had been intercepted by the Epirots
on their way to Rome, were detained. (XXII. 9.)
Among the Fragments of Ennius is a verse in
which allusion is made to the river above men
tioned1:
Mitylenae est pecten Charadrumque apud Ambraciai.
Mr. Hughes is probably right in ascribing to Chara
drus the ruins which he explored on the right bank
of the river Luro. " The lower part of the walls
" exhibit a very excellent specimen of the ancient
" Pseudo-Cyclopean masonry, and support a super-
" structure of apparently modern date. The style of
" building indicates three different eras ; that of the
" ancient Grecian, the Roman, and the more modern
" Frank. Its distance is three hours from Arta, and
" nine or ten from Prevesa m." The modern name of
this ruined fortress is Rogous. Pouqueville ima-
1 See the remarks of Palmerius, Greec. Ant. 1. II. c. 7. p. 298.
m Travels, t. II. p. 335.
138 EPIRUS.

gined erroneously, as it will be shewn, that these

remains were those of the celebrated city of Ambra-
cia; and he is equally mistaken in supposing that
the river Luro is the ancient Arachthusn.
The Molossi must have possessed several towns
in the interior ; as we are told by Polybius, that out
of the seventy Epirotic cities destroyed by Paulus
iEmilius, the greater number belonged to this people.
(Ap. Strab. VII. p. 322.) Few of these are, however,
named in history. The most celebrated was Passa-
ron, which might be considered as their capital, since
Plutarch, in the Life of Pyrrhus, reports, that the
kings of Epirus convened there the solemn assembly
of the whole nation, when, after having performed
the customary sacrifices, they took an oath that they
would govern according to the established laws ; and
the people, in return, swore to maintain the consti
tution, and to defend the kingdom. After the suc
cessful termination of the war with Perseus king of
Macedon, L. Anicius the praetor, who commanded
in Illyria, was ordered to reduce those towns of Epi
rus which had shewn an inclination to favour the
cause of the enemy. On entering Molossia, the Ro
man army appeared before the walls of Passaron,
which at first made some show of resistance; but,
on the representation of one of the principal citi
zens, it was induced to submit. On being apprised
of this resolution, Antinous and Theodotus, who had
been the chief instigators of its defection from the
Roman interest, sallied out of the town, and met
their death at the outposts of the enemy. (Liv. XLV.
26.) Passaron, however, did not escape the sentence

n Tom. II. p. 242.

 EPIRUS. 139

which doomed to destruction so many of the unfor

tunate cities of Epirus. It was given up to plunder,
and its walls were levelled to the ground. (Id. XLV.
34.) With regard to the site of this ancient city, it
seems highly probable that it is to be identified with
some remarkable ruins, described by more than one
traveller, near Joannina, in a S. S. W. direction, and
about four hours from that city. Mr. Hughes, who
examined them carefully, was inclined at first to refer
them to Cassope, but subsequently he conceived they
ought to be assigned to Passaron. I shall here quote
that intelligent traveller's description of the remains
in question. " We soon saw before us the fine moun-
" tain Olitzika, which bounds the side of the plain of
" Dramisus. After a ride of about four hours, we
" arrived at the ruins of an old Epirotic city, afford-
" ing one of the best and most perfect specimens of
" the ancient military architecture that we had hi-
" therto beheld. Nor is it interesting on this ac-
" count only, since it exhibits also, in a very high
" state of preservation, the largest theatre which has
" been yet discovered in Greece. This theatre com-
" mands a fine view of the rich plain towards the
" S. E. It was partly cut out of a rocky eminence,
" and partly constructed of fine hewn stones in the
" style called Isodomon. The great mass of ruins
" which it presents to the eye is very picturesque.
" The city to which this magnificent theatre was an-
" nexed, is divided into two parts of nearly equal
" dimensions, the one defended by fortifications of
** great strength, the other merely surrounded by a
" wall of moderate size°," &c. The unusual size of

° Tom. II. p. 486. Holland's Travels, t. II. p. 265.

 140 EPIRUS.

the theatre above described, seems well calculated

for the great national assembly which was convened
at Passaron.
Tecmon. Tecmon was another Molossian town occupied
by the Romans under similar circumstances with
Passaron. (Liv. XLV. 26.) Steph. Byz. is the only
author, besides Livy, who has noticed the existence
of this place, (v. Tck/miv.) As it appears to have been
situated near Passaron, it may perhaps agree with
the position assigned to some considerable ruins by
Mr. Hughes, " at the southern extremity of the lake
" of Joannina, on the summit of a rocky mountain
" of moderate height ; it is called Gastrizza. The
" walls of this city are in some places surprisingly
" perfect, and remain with many of their towers to
" the height of eighteen or twenty feet. The length
" of the city was very great in proportion to its
" breadth ; and the whole appears to have been oc-
" cupied by inhabitants in ages much posterior to
" the Roman conquest p."
Horreum. Horreum and Phylace were two other Epirotic
fortresses of Molossia, which were taken and de
stroyed by the Romans ; but as Livy states no par
ticulars, by which their positions can be ascertained,
(XLV. 26.) we can only form conjectures on the
Phylace. subject. That of Phylace perhaps corresponds with
the vestiges observed by Mr. Hughes near the vil
lage of Velchista, on the western side of the lake of
Joanninai. Horreum may agree with other ruins,
pointed out by the same traveller, at a small village
named Gardikaki, where is a conical hill, with its
summit surrounded by very fine Pseudo-Cyclopean

p Tom. II. p. 477. 'i Tom. II. p. 483.

 EPIRUS. 141

walls dilapidated in many places ; their circuit ap

pears to be about a mile and a half r.
Modern travellers have expressed some surprise
that no mention is made in history of the lake of
Jannina, and have even been led to suppose that
this considerable expanse of water could not have
existed in ancient times s. But the fact is not per
haps as they state it. Eustathius, as Palmerius had
already observed, notices a lake in the Molossian
country under the name of Uau.Pans Xtij.w], which Pambotis
n -r • • palus.
can only refer to that of Jannina, since no other, I
believe, is to be found in this part of Epirus. Eusta
thius, in his Commentary on the Odyssey, T. 188. re
ports that Neoptolemus, after the siege of Troy,
crossed from Thessaly into Molossia, and settled in
that country on the shores of the lake Pambotis.
But there is a more direct allusion to the lake of
Joannina in the orations of Procopius on the edifices
raised and restored by Justinian ; he there observes
that there was an ancient city named Euroea from Euroea.
the abundance of its supply of water. Not far from
thence was a lake, having an island in the midst of it,
containing a remarkable hill, which was fortified by
Justinian, and to which he afterwards removed the
inhabitants of Euroea which was in a defenceless
state. (Procop. de iEdif. Justin. Orat. IV.) This
description answers perfectly to that which modern
travellers give of Joannina and its lake. Dr. Hol
land more especially gives a very animated account
of his approach to that city : " When little more
" than two miles distant," says he, " the whole view

r Mr. Hughes conceives these 8 Holland's Travels, t. I. p.

ruins may possibly be those of 201.
Dodona, t. II. p. 481.
 142 EPIRUS.

" opened suddenly before us ; a magnificent scene,

" and one that is still almost single in my recollec-
" tion. A large lake spreads its waters along the
" base of a lofty and precipitous mountain, which
" forms the first ridge of Pindus on this side. Op-
" posed to the highest summit of this mountain, and
" to a small island which lies at its base, a peninsula
" stretches forward into the lake from its western
" shore, terminated by a perpendicular face of rock.
" This peninsula forms the fortress of Joannina1."
It is evident that this fortress is built on the site of
Justinian's castle, and Jeannina itself probably oc
cupies the situation of Euroea, which was in the
plain, and near the shores of the lake. Procopius,
it is true, does not positively state that Euroea was
in Epirus ; but of this fact we are informed by Hi-
erocles, who, in his Synecdemus, (p. 651.) classes it
with the towns of that province, and Wesseling, in a
note on the place, remarks, that mention is made of
a bishop of Euroea in the Acts of Chalcedon.
Bury- Diodorus Siculus speaks of a town named Eury-
menas. menae m this part of Epirus, when relating an expe
dition made by Cassander into Epirus, which was
then governed by Alcetas. This sovereign, on find
ing himself abandoned by his army, retired to Eury-
menae ; but, being pursued by the Macedonian gene
ral, he was again forced to take refuge in flight,
when Eurymenae fell into the hands of the enemy,
and was razed to the ground. (Diod. Sic. XVIII.
719.)
Stephanus ascribes one among the several towns
Megara. named Megara in antiquity to the Molossi. (v. Me-
yapa.)
1 T. I. p. 136.
 EPIRUS. 143

We have yet to notice some small Epirotic clans

occupying the mountainous tract of country to the
north-east of the lake of Joannina, and the western
slope of Pindus, which separated them from Thes-
saly. Of these the Tymphaei are the most frequently Tymphasi.
named by geographers and other writers. They
were probably so called from mount Tymphe, orTymphe
Stymphe as it is written in Strabo, (VII. p. 324.) whophemons.
affirms that the Arachthus, a considerable river of
which we have already spoken, took its rise from
thence. The Arachthus answers to the river of Arta,
which is said to flow from the Zagora mountains
which branch off from the central chain of Pindus.
Here therefore we must place the Tymphaei. These
probably are the same mountains which Livy terms
Lingon, when describing the flight of Philip of Lingon
Macedon after he had been driven by Flamininus
from the defiles of the Aous. On the second day he
reached these mountains, " which belong to Epirus,
" but are interposed between Macedonia and Thes-
" saly to the north and the east. Their sides are
" covered with forests, but on the summit are exten-
" sive plains and perpetual springs of water. Here
" Philip remained a few days, uncertain which course
" to take, at last he determined to penetrate into
" Thessaly." (Liv. XXXII. 14. u) But as the name
of Lingon occurs in no other author, we might sub
stitute that of Polyanus, which Strabo notices as an Poiyanus
Epirotic mountain in these parts. (VII. p. 327.) Mo-™"1'
dern maps give the name of Palteo-vouni to part of
this great ridge. The Tymphaei are also placed by
Strabo close to the sources of the Peneus, since they

■ Holland's Trarels, t. I. p. 323. Hughes's Travels, t. II. p. 279.

 144 EPIRUS.

are said to have had frequent disputes with the

Thessalians respecting the possession of that spot,
(VII. p. 327.) which description agrees very well with
the modern position of Mezzovo. It has been said
that this people was indiscriminately called Tym-
phaei and Stymphaei, and their territory Tymphaea
or Stymphaea. (Arrian. Exped. Alex. p. 8. Diod.
Sic. XVII. 592.) But I cannot agree with Palme-
rius in supposing that the district called Stymphalia
is the same as Stymphaea, for though the correction
is easy, we should have to make it in no less than
four different authors, which renders it very impro
bable. As this tract of country appears to belong
to Macedonia, we shall again revert to this subject
in the following section. The mountains of Tym
phaea, according to Theophrastus, abounded in a sort
of gypsum used for cleaning vestments, (de Lapid.
II. 62.)
Tymphasa. Stephanus Byz. speaks of a town named Tym
phaea, but it is noticed by no one else; (v. Tv/upy.)
Trampya. Trampya is better known as the place where Poly-
sperchon, one of Alexander's generals, caused Her
cules, a son of that prince, to be assassinated at the
instigation of Cassander ; Polysperchon was a native
of Tymphaea. (Diod. Sic. XX. 746.) Lycophron
thus alludes to this event.
'O t aunb va/cov Tpaju.iru«j ISe'flAiov
'Ev fi hot auflij 'HfiaxAij ^fliVei ipanaiv
Tufi^aToj iv Qo'ivanriv AlQlxcov irpopo;.
Tov AiaxourS xaiTO Tlepaeui; <nrofu;
Kai Tij/^evs/cov oux ajroflev alfiaraiv. V. 795.
Trampya is also noticed by Stephanus. (v. Tpdfjutva.)
Bunima. The same lexicographer speaks of Bunima as being
situated near Trampya, and asserts that it was
 EPIRUS. 145

founded by Ulysses, (v. Bouve</*a.) I am not aware

of any remains of antiquity which can be referred to
either of these places. The situation of Messtovo
might agree with that of Trampya as described above
by Lycophron.
I have already mentioned the Paroraea as a dis-Paroraa
trict in this direction ; Strabo evidently places it near regl°

the source of the Arachthus. (VII. p. 325.) We find

in Steph. Byz. a Macedonian city of this name,
which may probably apply to the present tract of
country, (v. Ilaptcpeia.)
We hear also of the Talares of Molossia; these Talares.
were descended from a tribe so called, that had been
originally settled near mount Tomarus, but which
had ceased to exist in Strabo's time, (IX, p. 434,)
The Aphidantes are mentioned by Steph. Byz. as aAphidan-
part of the Molossi, (v. 'A^e/Wre?,) as well as the*68'
Donettini, noticed by the poet Rhianus in his Thes- Donettini.
Balia,
'Arap Awvsttivoi rfi' orprjpo) Kepaives.
(ap. Steph. Byz. v. Avvtrrtvot,) the Genoaei (v. Tevoatet) Genoasi.
and Hypaelochii. (T^atXo^toi.) Jh^>*el°"
We must now close this description of Epirus
with some account of the republic of Ambracia. Ambratia.
This celebrated city is said to have been founded by
some Corinthians headed by Tolgus or Torgus, who
was either the brother or the son of Cypselus, chief of
Corinth, (Strab. VII.p. 325. Seym. Ch.v. 452.) though
other traditions have represented it as already exist
ing long before that period. (Anton. Liber. Metam.
c. 4. Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. I. 50. Eustath. ad Dion.
Perieg. v. 493.) It is certain, however, that it de
rived all its importance and celebrity from the Corin
thian settlement established there about 650 years
vol. 1. L
1
146 EPIRUS.

before Christ. It may be collected from Aristotle

and Plutarch that it fell early under the dominion of
tyrants; but this did not continue long, (Aristot.
Polit. V. 4. Plut. Amat.) as we find it already a
powerful and independent city towards the com
mencement of the Peloponnesian war, in which it
espoused the cause of Corinth and Sparta.
Advantageously placed near the gulf to which it
gave its name, it had acquired, even before that pe
riod, some maritime celebrity, since it contributed
seven ships to the Greek fleet at Salamis, (Herod.
VIII. 45.) and twenty-six to the Corinthians in their
war with Corcyra. (Thuc. I. 46.)
It appears from Thucydides, that Ambracia at this
time had acquired considerable influence over the
neighbouring barbarous tribes throughout Epirus,
and even as far as Illyria and Macedonia. It was
principally owing to these extensive relations with
the north-western parts of Greece, that this city was
enabled to raise a formidable army to assist the La
cedaemonian general Cnemus in the conquest of
Acarnania. (Thuc. II. 80.) The failure of this ex
pedition did not deter the Ambraciots from prose
cuting their plans of conquest on the neighbouring
town of Argos Amphilochium, of which they were
once possessed, but had been subsequently expelled
by the Athenian fleet under Phormio. (Thuc. II. 68.)
With this view they collected all their forces, and
being joined by a considerable body of Peloponne-
sians, headed by a Spartan officer named Eurylochus,
they took up a position near Olpae, a fortress of Am-
philochia close to the gulf, and only three miles dis
tant from Argos. On hearing of these hostile pre
parations, the Amphilochians and Acarnanians were
 EPIRUS. 147

not slow in taking up arms, and, having applied to

Demosthenes, a most able Athenian general then
stationed at Naupactus, to put himself at the head
of their troops, they attacked the enemy at Olpae,
and gained a complete victory. The reinforcements
which had been despatched by the Ambraciots be
fore they heard of the issue of the battle, being sur
prised through the skilful arrangements of Demos
thenes, were also defeated with great slaughter, a
small remnant only escaping to carry home the news
of this disaster. Thucydides assures us, that the
loss sustained on this occasion was greater than any
which ever befell a Grecian city in the same space of
time during the whole course of the war ; and he ex
presses his opinion, that, if Demosthenes had imme
diately marched forward to Ambracia, it must have
surrendered without resistance. The jealousy appa
rently entertained by the Acarnanians of the rising
influence of Athens in this quarter, prevented them
from following up their success, and was thus the
means of saving the city.
After the departure of the Athenian auxiliaries, a
treaty was concluded between the Acarnanians and
Ambraciots for the space of one hundred years, on
terms very creditable to the moderation of the con
queror. The Corinthians shortly afterwards sent
300 colonists to Ambracia, to repair in some measure
the severe loss which its population had sustained.
(Thuc. III. 105. et seq.) No further mention is made of
this town throughout the Peloponnesian war, except
ing the circumstance of its sending troops to the re
lief of Syracuse when besieged by the Athenians.
(Thuc. VII. 58.) A still longer interval elapses be
fore we learn from Demosthenes the interesting fact
L 2
 148 EPIRUS.

of its independence having been menaced by Philip,

who seems to have entertained the project of annex
ing it to the dominions of his brother-in-law, Alex
ander king of the Molossians. (Demosth. Phil. III.
85.) Whether it actually fell into the possession of
that monarch is uncertain, but there can be no
doubt of its having been in the occupation of Philip,
since Diodorus Siculus asserts, that the Ambraciots,
on the accession of Alexander the Great to the
throne, ejected the Macedonian garrison stationed
in their city. (XVII. 563.) Ambracia, however, did
not long enjoy the freedom which it thus regained,
for, having fallen into the hands of Pyrrhus, we are
told that it was selected by that prince as his usual
place of residence. (Strab. VII.p.325. Liv. XXXVIII.
9.) Ovid seems to imply that he was interred
there :
Nec tua quam Pyrrhi felicius ossa quiescant,
Sparsa per Ambracias qua? jacuere vias. Ibis. v. 303.
Many years after, being under the dominion of the
iEtolians, who were at that time involved in hostili
ties with the Romans, this city sustained a siege
against the latter, almost unequalled in the annals
of ancient warfare for the gallantry and perseve
rance displayed in the defence of the town. (Polyb.
Frag. XXII. 13.) Livy, who takes his account of this
memorable siege from Polybius, describes Ambracia
Perranthe as placed under a steep hill named Perranthe. The
same probably which Dicaearchus calls the sacred
mount, (v. 36.) " The town, as it faces the plain and
" river, (Arachthus,) looks to the east ; the citadel, to
" the west; the river Arachthus, flowing from Atha-
" mania, falls into the gulf, which derives its name
*' from the town. Besides the hills and river, it is
 EPIRUS. 149

" fortified by a strong wall, the circuit of which is ra-

" ther more than three miles." A part of the town
was named Pyrrheum, probably from its containing
the palace of Pyrrhus. (Liv. XXXVIII. 5.) The
same author notices also a temple of iEsculapius.
(loc. cit.) Another part of the town was named
Dexamene, as we learn from Steph. Byz. (v. Aefa- Dexamene.

On a truce being at length concluded between the

jEtolians and Romans through the mediation of
Amynander king of Athamania, Ambracia opened its
gates to Fulvius Nobilior the Roman consul, who,
on obtaining possession of the town, stripped it of all
the statues and pictures with which it had been so
richly adorned by Pyrrhus, and removed them to
Rome. (Polyb. Frag. XXII. 13. Liv. XXXVIII.
9.) This act of spoliation became afterwards a sub
ject of discussion in the senate at Rome. (Liv.
XXXVIII. 43.) Ambracia from this time appears
to have been reduced to a state of insignificance,
and Augustus, by transferring its inhabitants to Ni-
copolis, completed its desolation. (Strab. VII. p. 325.
Pausan. Eliac. I. 23.) Palmerius is wrong, however,
in supposing that it was destroyed, with the other
towns of Epirus, by iEmilius Paullus x, as we find
mention of it in Caesar (III. 36.) and Cicero, (in
Pis. 37.)
In regard to the topography of this ancient city,
most travellers and antiquaries are of opinion that it
must have stood near the town of Arta, which now
gives its name to the gulf ; and there appears no
reason for dissenting from this opinion. The an-

* Graec Ant. 1. II. c. 7. p. 311.

L 3
150 EPIRUS.

cient authorities, which concur in fixing the site of

Ambracia in this vicinity, are the following. Scylax
observes that this Greek city was contiguous to the
Molossi, and about eighty stadia from the sea. It
had a fort close to the shore, also a most beautiful
harbour ; and its territory extended along the gulf
for a hundred and twenty stadia. (Scyl. Peripl. p.
12.) We have pretty nearly the same account in
Dicaearchus, who affirms, that Greece commenced from
this point, and that the town was situated nearly in
the centre of the gulf at the distance of eighty stadia
from the coast, and three days journey from Thes-
saly. Near it was the river Arachthus, flowing
towards the sea, and a hill which was accounted sa
cred. (Dicaearch. Stat. Graec. v. 24.) Strabo differs
somewhat from these two writers, by stating that
Ambracia was only a few stadia distant from the
gulf ; it is highly probable, however, that for oXiywv
we should read oyh^Kovra. I am surprised to see
that the Paris editor of the French translation of
this author reads ok.hb^. It is quite impossible, I
imagine, to admit this reading, as there is no spot
so near the coast, which is flat and marshy, that
could answer to the description given of this city
by Livy and Polybius. Strabo says only, that the
Arachthus is navigable for ships a few stadia from
its mouth, and not that Ambracia was so situated.
Arta is somewhat more than ten miles from the
coast, but Pliny, as Dr. Holland well remarks, states
the sea to have retired considerably from the port
of Ambracia. (II. 85. z) This traveller noticed some
remains of antiquity near the town of Arta, though
he inclines to suppose they belonged to the fortress
y T. HI. p. 108. * T. I. p. 120.
 EPIRUS. 151

of Ambracus. It is evident however from Polybius

that Ambracus was close to the sea.
Mr. Hughes says, " There seems no doubt but
" that Arta occupies the site of the ancient colony
" Ambracia. It stands at the same distance the
" latter did, both from the sea and the ruins of Am-
" philochian Argos, that is, seven hours, or, as Livy
" says, twenty-two miles ; it is similarly situated
" with regard to the Arachthus, and, like its prede-
" cessor, is commanded by a rugged height towards
" the east, upon which appear considerable remains
" of an ancient citadel ; it has succeeded also to the
" honour of giving its name to the gulf a."
The name of Arta appears as early as the time
of the Byzantine historians, Georgius Acropolita,
and Cantacuzenus b. The river which flows by that
town is evidently the Arachthus or Arethon, for it is Arachthus
written both ways. It has been already seen, that it thus et
flows from that part of the chain of Pindus which
belonged to the ancient Tymphaei ; and we learn
from Polybius, Strabo, and Livy, that it ran by Am
bracia. Lycophron, who calls it Araethus, speaks
of it as the boundary of Greece on this side. Am
bracia, therefore, being always accounted a city of
Graecia Propria, must have stood on its left bank c.
"0<rijv "ApcuQos evr0; $1 Su<r/3ar0i
Asj/3ij0piai afylyyauai Aojt/ou 7ruAai. v. 409.
and his commentator Tzetzes quotes a verse from
Callimachus in which it is mentioned :
A5 8e /3ouxp^/ivoio nap' ayxv\ov 1p(V0s 'ApulQov.
a T. II. p. 432. Rogous, since that ruined for-
b Graec. Ant. lib. II. c. 7. p. tress is situated on the right
313. bank of the Luro river, which
c We cannot therefore ad- that writer considers to be the
mit with Pouqueville, that Arachthus.
this city occupied the site of
 152 EPIRUS.

That the Arachthus was a considerable stream may

be inferred from Livy, who relates that Perseus,
king of Macedon, was detained on its banks by high
floods, on his way to Acarnania. (XLIII. 21.)
Dicaearchus says that the country in which Am-
Dryopis bracia was situated was named Dryopis. (v. 30.)'
regio. x
This would prove that the Dryopes once extended
from the shores of the Ambracian gulf to the mouth
of the Sperchius and mount (Eta. (Cf. Anton. Liber.
Met. c. 4.) Stephanus Byz. speaks of a place
Crania, called Crania, in the territory of Ambracia, on the
authority of Theopompus ; (v. Kpdveia ;) and Pliny
Crania notices a mountain of that name in the same vici-
mons.
nity. (IV. 2.)
Ambracus. Ambracus was a fortress dependent on Ambracia,
and which some critics have confounded with that
city ; among these appears to be professor Schweig-
haeuser, in his edition of Polybius d. It is easy, how
ever, to see clearly from that writer that they are very
distinct : he informs us, that Philip, the son of De
metrius king of Macedon, being engaged in a war
with the iEtolians, who were in possession of Am
bracia, was induced by the Epirots to besiege Am
bracus, with the view of afterwards making himself
master of the city. " For Ambracus," says he, " is
" a place well fortified with a rampart and wall,
" and being surrounded by marshes, it has only one
" narrow approach by a chaussee from the land ; it
" is also situated conveniently with respect to the
" country and city of the Ambraciots." The histo
rian then proceeds to relate, that the place surren
dered to the Macedonians after a siege of forty days.

d See the Index, v. Ambracus. guished them, Gnec. Ant. lib.

Palmerius had however distin- II. c. 7. p. 3 1 4.
 EPIRUS. 153

(IV. 61. and 63.) Mr. Hawkins, who is also of opi

nion that Arta corresponds with Ambracia, disco
vered the ruins of Ambracus in the marshes, a little
to the westward of the mouth of the Arachthus;
this spot is now known by the name of Fido-
Castroe. These low lands at the mouth of the
Arachthus seem to have rendered the approach to
the harbour difficult and dangerous.
oraeque malignos
Ambraciae portus. Lucan. V. 651.
Many ancient writers speak of the gulf of Ambracia. Ambracius
The first of these is Orpheus, or whoever wrote the
poems ascribed to him.
'Apirpaxlov xo\irow hion:prj<y<rouau xeAsufla.
Scylax is singular in calling it the bay of Anacto-
rium ; he observes, that the distance from its mouth
to the farthest extremity was one hundred and
twenty stadia, whilst the entrance was scarcely four
stadia broad. (Peripl. p. 13.) Polybius describes it
as formed by an arm of the Sicilian sea, and as se
parating Epirus from Acarnania. Its mouth is not
five stadia broad, but inland it extends for one hun
dred stadia, and its length may be estimated at three
hundred stadia. (V. 63.) Strabo, however, states, that
the whole circuit is not more than three hundred
stadia, (VII. p. 325.) which is perhaps what Polybius
meant to say, and agrees nearly with the real dis
tance. (Cf. Thuc. I. 75. Dicaearch. loc. cit. Mel. II.
2. Dio Cass. L. Plin. IV. 1.) This gulf appears
to have abounded with every kind of fish ; but the
sort called Katrpos was esteemed a particular dainty,
according to the poet Archestratus, as quoted by
Athenaeus.
c Walpole's Collection, t. II. p. 487.
154 EPIRUS.

Aurup e; 'A/ti/Spaxiav sAflcov su8a/|w,ov« %copai/

Tov xairpov y St Icr/Sjjj covou xai prj ttarikune
xav l<r6ypv<ro; ejj /aij <roi veptetnj xarsOTveuinj
Seivij cot aflavarav. to yap lernv vexrapo; avfloj.
Before we dismiss the subject of Epirus, it seems
proper to notice the roads which traversed that pro
vince. Three only are marked in the tabular Itine
rary, and these very imperfectly as to their detail.
The two first of these appear to have led from Apol-
lonia to Nicopolis ; the one along the coast, the other
through the interior of Chaonia and Thesprotia. The
stations of the former are thus given in the Itinerary
above mentioned :
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
liomaii miles.
Apollonia Pollina
Aulona Valona ... XVI.
Acroceraunios Chimara mountains - XXXIII.
Phoenice Pheniki - XLI.
Buthrotum Butrinto - LVI.
ad Dianam - - - - - VIII.
Glykys-limen Glyki - - - XIII.
Actiam Nicopolin Prevesa Vecchia XX.
In that of Antoninus they stand thus : -
Apollonia Pollina
ad Aero Ceraunia Chimara mountains - XXXIII.
Phcenice Pheniki - - - XLI.
Butroto Butrinto - LVI.f
Glykys limen Glyki - XXX.
Actia Nicopoli Prevesa Vecchia XX.

The other road, which has been already alluded

to under the head of Chaonia, is described as follows
in the Table.
f Notwithstanding the agrees persuaded it is faulty, as the
ment of the two Itineraries in real distance does not exceed
regard to this number, I am twenty-six miles.
 EPIRUS. 155
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
Roman miles.
Apollonia Pdllina
Amantiam Nivltza - XXX.
Hadrianopolim Drinopoli -s - - LV.
Ilio Selio - - -. XXIV.
* * * * XII.
Actiam Nicopolim Prevesa Vecchia - XLV.

The same Itinerary lays down a route from Ni-

copolis to Larissa in Thessaly, but without specify
ing any stations : its whole extent is stated to be
seventy miles ; but this falls short of the real distance
by at least sixty miles in a straight line.

CORCYRA.
This celebrated island, which from its vicinity to
the coast of Epirus seems naturally to belong to the
present section, is said to have been first known
under the name of Drepane, perhaps from its simi
larity in shape to a scythe.
*Eoti 81 tij TropfljuoTo irapotrsprj 'lov/oio
'ApQi\aQrj; nleipu Kspaun'jj siv aA» vijc0j,
^ ¥k & ^ ^ 4fe
Apnruvrj toQsv lxjcA»jifo"ra»
Ouvofia 4>aiijxa>v Uprj rgoQos.
Apollon. Argon. IV. 982.
The Scholiast on this passage cites Aristotle's His
tory of the Corcyrean Republic. To this name suc
ceeded that of Scheria, always used by Homer, and
by which it was probably known in his time.

riovrov lir arpvyerov A/srs 8s Sp^sp/tjv epctreivrjV.

Od. H. 79.
From the Odyssey we learn that this island was
then inhabited by Phaeacians, a people who even at
 156 CORCYRA.

that early period had acquired considerable skill in

nautical affairs, and possessed extensive commercial
relations, since they traded with the Phoenicians, and
also with Euboea, and other countries. An inquiry
into the origin of these Phaeacians, and whence they
acquired their maritime skill, will not be uninterest
ing. Homer's account leads us to suppose they came
from another country, which he calls Hyperia,
whence they had been expelled by their more pow
erful neighbours the Cyclopes.
Cfj irpjv filv irot evaiov ev sdpv^opco 'Tirepilrj
'Ayyw KoxAcottiov, av&pcbv iinsprjvopeovrcev
07 <r$eaj <rtvt<rxovrO (Slr^i 8e Qeprepoi vpctv.
Od. Z. 4.
But it is very difficult to determine to what country
he there alludes. The commentators of the poet
imagine that Sicily is meant, from the circumstance
of Camarina, a city of that island, having once been
called Hyperia ; and also from the Cyclopes, accord
ing to Homer himself, having had their abode in
Sicily. But it seems improbable that the Phaeacians
would have removed to such a distance; nor does
the epithet evpv%opy apply well to an island, though
Sicily is certainly very extensive. Lastly, it may
be doubted, whether the Cyclopes, if they are to be
considered as a real people, did not inhabit other
countries also. Many ancient writers certainly at
tribute to them those massive works, which are yet
the admiration of travellers, at Tiryns, Argos, and
Mycenae. I am rather inclined to suppose that the
Phaeacians came from the continent of Illyria or
Epirus. Mannert thinks they were Liburnian Illy-
rians ; and this is not improbable, as we have seen
there was an island named Corcyra on their coast;
 CORCYRA. 157

and they were certainly a seafaring people : but what

is still more conclusive, is the fact mentioned by
Strabo, that the Corinthians, when they colonized
the island, found it already occupied by the Liburni.
(VI. p. 414.) That the Scheria of Homer and Corcyra
are the same, we are assured by Thucydides, who
states, that the Corcyreans prided themselves not a
little on the naval glory of their Phaeacian ancestors.
(I. 25.) Apollonius states, that Corcyra had received
a colony of Colchians before the arrival of the Corin
thians :
au$i 8e vij<ra;
Aijv fiaAa •J'a^xscrc» fier avSpaen vaiSraWxov
EJero're Baxj^iaSai, yevsijv 'E<$of»j8ev sovts;
'Avepe; evua<ruvrO jotsra Xpovov. Argon. IV. 1210.
Plutarch speaks also of an Eretrian colony, (Quaest.
Graec. II.) but it is to Corinth that the importance of
this settlement unquestionably belongs. (Herod. III.
49. Thuc. I. 25.) Strabo informs us, that Archias,
the founder of Syracuse, touched at Corcyra, on his
way from Corinth to Sicily, for the purpose of land
ing Chersicrates, a descendant of the Heraclidae, with
a force sufficient to expel the Liburni, then in pos
session of the island. (VI. p. 414.) The date of this
event may be placed about 758 B. C. So rapid was
the increase and prosperity of this new colony, that
we find it able to cope with its opulent mother state
not many years after its establishment, when it bid
defiance to the power of Periander, who then had
the sovereign direction of its affairs. Herodotus has
related at length the circumstances which involved
the two states in war ; and explains also the cause
of that bitter hatred which actuated both parties in
the commencement of the Peloponnesian war. (Herod.
158 CORCYRA.

III. 42.) Thucydides reports, that the first naval

engagement which took place in the seas of Greece,
was fought between the Corinthians and Corcyreans
about two hundred and thirty-three years before that
epoch. (I. 13.) The conduct of Corcyra in the Per
sian war must ever be regarded as an instance of
that mean and crooked policy which always seems
to have directed the counsels of that island. Having
promised their aid, as Herodotus openly declares, to
the confederate Greeks, they equipped a fleet, which
was ordered to advance no further than Taenarus,
there to await the issue of the struggle between the
allies and the Persians. In case the latter proved
victorious, which was the result anticipated, they
were to excuse themselves to Xerxes, on the plea
that they had been prevented by adverse winds
from contributing to his victory. (Herod. VII. 168.)
Their ungenerous conduct on this occasion agrees
with the character which the narrative of Thucydi
des obliges us to ascribe to these islanders. The cir
cumstances by which they were again involved in a
war with their mother state have already been de
tailed under the head of Epidamnus. In the first
engagement which ensued on the commencement of
hostilities, the Corcyreans were successful; but in
the second they would probably have been severely
defeated, had it not been for the timely support they
derived from their new allies the Athenians. (Thuc.
I. 49. and 50.) That people had been induced to
enter into a league with Corcyra, principally from
the dread they entertained of its powerful navy fall
ing into the possession of Corinth ; but it may be
doubted whether this alliance was a politic measure,
since they were thus encouraged to undertake the
 CORCYRA. 159

disastrous Sicilian expedition, which proved so fatal

to their interests; the dreadful state of dissension
and faction, to which Corcyra was soon after a prey,
preventing it from affording any efficient aid to its
confederates. Though Thucydides expressly declares
that the disorders here alluded to were general
throughout Greece, he has evidently selected the
Corcyreans, as furnishing traits of the greatest atro
city, and also from the consideration, that they set
the example to the other states, which afterwards
were similarly distracted. (III. 81.) In the fierce
struggle between the nobles and the people of this
island, the latter finally prevailed, and wreaked their
vengeance on their adversaries in the most savage
and remorseless manner ; the Athenians, who might
have prevented these horrors, seem, from the ac
counts given by their own historians, to have rather
stimulated and encouraged them. (IV. 47. and 48.)
Corcyra was the great rendezvous of the Athenian
fleet in the Sicilian expedition, and furnished its
contingent of men and ships on that occasion. (Thuc.
VII. 57.) After the failure of this memorable en
terprise, Thucydides makes no further mention of
Corcyra ; and we are left to conjecture whether it
retained its independence, or fell with Athens under
the Lacedaemonian sway, when that power was com
pelled to yield to her successful rival. We find this
island, however, still attached to the Athenian in
terest some years after that event, when Mnasippus,
a Spartan officer, was sent to reduce it with a con
siderable fleet. Having landed his troops, he pro
ceeded, as Xenophon informs us, to ravage the lands
of the Corcyreans, which were at that time in the
highest state of cultivation, abounding in pleasure
160 CORCYRA.

grounds and magnificent villas, the cellars of which

were stored with the choicest wines, and finally pre
pared to besiege the city of Corcyra. Such was,
however, the negligence of the Spartans, that they
allowed themselves to be surprised by a sortie of the
enemy, which threw them into the greatest disorder,
Mnasippus himself, and many of his soldiers, being
cut to pieces. This successful attack was the means
of saving Corcyra, and of compelling the Lacedaemo
nians to raise the siege ; they retreated the more
hastily, as it was understood that Iphicrates, the
Athenian general, was approaching with a numerous
fleet. (Xen. Hellen. VI. 2.) The name of Corcyra does
not again appear in history until the time of Cassan-
der, when it was surprised and occupied for some time
by Cleonymus king of Sparta, who infested the seas
of Greece and Italy with a piratical fleet. (Diod. Sic.
XX. p. 829.) After his departure it was besieged
by Cassander himself, at the head of a considerable
squadron ; but Agathocles, tyrant of Syracuse, hav
ing come to the assistance of the islanders, he at
tacked the Macedonians, burned several of their
ships, and dispersed the remainder. (Diod. Sic. XXI.
Excerpt. II.) It would seem from Plutarch, that
Agathocles himself had previously fought against
and plundered those whom he now so generously res
cued. (De Ser. Num. Vind.) Corcyra was afterwards
attacked by Pyrrhus, who had been driven from
the throne of Epirus by Ptolemy king of Egypt.
(Pausan. Attic. 12.) On the death of that prince
it regained its independence for a short time, but it
soon fell into the power of the Illyrians, who de
feated the fleet of the iEtolians and Achaeans in
their attempt to deliver the Corcyreans from their
 CORCYRA. 161

new enemy. Demetrius of Pharos was left in charge

of the island on the departure of the Illyrians, but,
betraying his trust, he surrendered without resist
ance on the first appearance of the Roman fleet,
which was destined to chastise those barbarians.
(Polyb. II. 9. et seq.) Corcyra hence became a Ro
man possession, and was highly useful to that en
terprising nation in the prosecution of their wars in
Illyria, Macedonia, and Asia, from its proximity to
the coast of Epirus. (Liv. XXXI. 18. et passim.)
Strabo seems to imply, that Corcyra, under the Ro
man dominion, was still the scene of factions and
civil disorders, though it then enjoyed all the privi
leges of a free state, (Plin. IV. 12.) which gave rise
to the expression eXev8epa KopKvpa, yk^ owov BtXeif.
(Strab. Excerpt. VII. p. 329.)
Corcyra, the principal city of the island, was si- Corcyra ci.
tuated precisely where the modern town of Corfu
now stands. Homer describes its position very ac
curately when he says,
Aorap enfjv ttoAioj E7ri/3^o"0ju.sv, >)v irspi irupyo;
'YvJnjAoj, xaAoj 8s Aiju.^v sxarsp0s no\r^o;,
Ahttij 8" eicr/fy/jj. yijsj 8* 68oy a^^»eAio"0"«»
Elpvurctr nouriv yap ealtrrnv k<rriv kKaarcp.
Od. Z. 262.
Scylax speaks of three harbours, one of which was de
picted as most beautiful ; it is probably that to which
Thucydides gives the name of Hyllaicus: near it
was the citadel, and the more elevated part of the
city ; while the lower part, in which was the forum,
looked towards the continent of Epirus. (Thuc. III.
72.) It contained also temples sacred to Jupiter,
Juno, Bacchus, the Dioscuri, and also to Alcinous.
(Thuc. III. 70. 75.) Opposite to the temple of Juno
VOL. I. M
 162 CORCYRA.
Ptychiain-was the small island of Ptychia. (Thuc. IV. 46.) It
is now San Vito. It appears, that in the middle
ages the citadel obtained the name of Kopv<f>u, which
in process of time was applied to the whole town,
and finally to the island itself. Hence the modern
name of Corfu, which is but a corruption of the
former. (Nicet. II. Ann. Comn. I.)
At no great distance from the city was a moun-
istone j.ajn caueci lstone, where a party of the nobles en-
moils. * w
trenched themselves during the great seditions re
lated by Thucydides, and from thence made war
upon the people. (III. 85.) This is the same hill to
which Xenophon alludes, (Helleu. VI. 2.) as being
five stadia distant from the town.
Cassiope To the north of Corcyra was the town and port
portus. J
of Cassiope, which has been already mentioned in
speaking of the opposite coast of Epirus, where there
was a town of the same name. It was situated, as
Cicero reports, about one hundred and twenty stadia
from the port of Corcyra, (ad Fam. XVI. 9.) and
probably derived its name from a temple consecrated
to Jupiter Cassius. (Plin. IV. 12. Procop. Goth. IV.
22.) Suetonius relates, that Nero, in a voyage made
to this island, sang in public at the altar of that
Cassiope Q0(\, (Ner. c. 22.) Ptolemy also notices Cassiope,
promonto- ' ' J *
Hum. and near it a cape of the same name. (p. 85.) Its
vestiges remain on the spot which is still called S<*
Maria di Cassopo. The promontory is the Cape
di S" Caterina. The furthest point of the island to
Phaiacrum the north-west bore the appellation of Phalacrum
promonto- * ,
rium. promontorium, now Capo Drasti. (Plin. IV. 12.
Ptol. p. 85.) More to the south, but on the same
^TproPa" s^e' Ptolemy places a cape which he calls Amphi-
rium°" PaSus, (P. 85.) answering probably to the modern
 CORCYRA. 163

CapoS.Angelo. The southernmost extremity of the

island was named Leucimna, according to Thucydi- Leucimna
des ; near it lay the small island of Sybota. This S.°"*°'
promontory is known in modern geography as the
Capo Bianco. (Thuc. I. 30. Plin. IV. 12. Ptol. p.
85.)
South-east of Corcyra are two small islands called Paxos in-
Paxo and Antipaxo ; to which we find the name of
Paxos also applied by ancient writers. Polybius
speaks of a naval fight which took place in their
vicinity, betwixt some Illyrian ships and a combined
fleet of Achaeans and Acarnanians, in which the lat
ter were defeated. (II. 10.) Pliny says they are
distant five miles from Corcyra. (IV. 12. Cf. Dio Cass.
L. Plut. de Orac. Def.) Othronus, another island Othronus
' ~ insula.
noticed by Pliny, (IV. 12.) appears to be a rock
situated a little to the north-west of Corcyra, and
now called Fano.

to 2
 SECTION IV.

MACEDONIA.

Summary of the history of Macedonia from the earliest times till

its conquest by the Romans—Boundaries of that kingdom,
and its principal divisions—Lyncus—Orestis—Eliniea, or Eli-
miotis— Eordaea— Pieria—Bottiaea—Emathia — Mygdonia—
Chalcidice—Paeonia, including the districts of the Pelagonians,
the Al mopes, jEstraei, Agrianes, Doberes, &c.—Continuation
of the Via Egnatia.

Much uncertainty exists as to the origin of the

name of Macedon, but it seems generally agreed
among the writers of antiquity that its more ancient
appellation was Emathia.
riisp/tjv 8' hn$aau., xai 'HpuQlrjv epursn^v.
Ih. E. 226.
(Justin. VII. 1. Plin. IV. 10. Solin. 14.) According
to Hesiod, Macedo, the founder of this nation, was
the son of Jupiter, (ap. Constant. Porphyr. Them.
II.) or of Osiris, according to Diodorus, (I. 11. Cf.
iElian. Var. Hist.) while many of the moderns have
derived the name from that of Kittim, by which it
has been supposed that the kings of Macedon are de
signated in the Old Testament. (Gen.x.4. Isai.xxiii.")
In support of this opinion it is observedj that the
country is not unfrequently called Macetia, and the

a Bochart conceives that the bably it designates in general

name of Kittim applies to the the countries situated around
people of Italy. But most pro- the Mediterranean.
 MACEDONIA. 165

inhabitants Macetae. (Clidem. ap. Constant. Porphyr.

loc. cit. Aul. Gell. IX. 3.)
It appears from Herodotus, that the name served
originally to designate the small place or district of
Macednon, in the vicinity of mount Pindus. (I. 56.
VIII. 43.) And, according to the same ancient his
torian, it would seem that this was the primary ap
pellation of the Dorians. (Cf. Steph. Byz. v. MaKthov.)
Had we been better acquainted with the language
of the ancient Macedonians, it might have been
interesting to examine its affinity to the Grecian
tongue, and to deduce from thence a confirmation
of the opinion expressed in the first section, that
Macedonia, as well as Poeonia and Thrace, ought to
be regarded as the countries from which the Pelasgi,
or Tyrrheni, drew their origin, and from which they
afterwards dispersed themselves over the western
and southern parts of Greece. But unfortunately
our limited knowledge of the Macedonian dialect
precludes our arriving at any certain conclusion on
this question5. Judging from their historical no
menclature, and the few words that have been pre
served to us, we may evidently trace a Greek foun
dation in their language, whatever idiomatic differ
ences might exist between it and the more culti
vated dialects of southern Greece0.
b We know from Polybius, Neapolitan or a Sicilian,
that the Macedonian language c The Macedonian names are
was different from that of the certainly less barbarous than
Illyrians, (XXVIII. 8.) but per- those of Illyria and Pceonia,
haps they were only distinct dia- and approach nearer to Greek
lects of the same tongue; just as forms. The reader may con-
the Latins in former times are sult the dissertation of Sturzius
said not to have understood the de Dialecto Macedonica et A-
Tuscans ; and as a native of lexandrina, printed at Leipsic
northern Italy at the present in 1808.
day would not comprehend a
M 3
166 MACEDONIA.

The origin of the Macedonian dynasty is a sub

ject of some intricacy and dispute. There is one
point, however, on which all the ancient authorities
agree ; namely, that the royal family of that country
was of the race of the Temenidae of Argos, and de
scended from Hercules. The difference of opinion
principally regards the individual of that family to
whom the honour of founding this illustrious monar
chy is to be ascribed. If we are to believe Justin,
VII. 1. Velleius Paterculus, I. 6. Pausanias Boeot.
40. and others, Caranus sprung from Temenus the
son of Hercules, quitted Argos, his native city, at
the head of a numerous body of colonists, and, ar
riving in Emathia, then ruled by Midas, obtained
possession of Edessa, the capital of that district,
where he established his empire. But considerable
doubts arise upon looking into the accounts of the
two greatest writers of Grecian history, Herodotus
and Thucydides, as to the authenticity of the ad
ventures ascribed to Caranus. The former acquaints
us, that three brothers, named Gavanes, CEropus,
and Perdiccas, descended from Temenus, left Argos,
their country, in quest of fortune, and, arriving
in Illyria, passed from thence into Upper Mace
donia, where, after experiencing some singular ad
ventures, which Herodotus details, they at length
succeeded in acquiring possession of a principality,
which devolved on Perdiccas, the youngest of the
brothers, who is therefore considered, both by Hero
dotus (VIII. 137.) and Thucydides (II. 99.) as the
founder of the Macedonian dynasty1. These writers

d Mr. Mitford remarks, " It " gers, with a little alteration

" seems not improbable, that " of the name, has converted
" the ingenuity of chronolo- " the elder brother (Gavanes)
 MACEDONIA. 167

have also recorded the names of the successors of

this prince, though there is little to interest the
reader in their history. During the reign of Amyn-
tas, who was the fifth from Perdiccas, we begin to
have a greater insight into the affairs of Macedonia.
The Persians had already made considerable con
quests in Thrace and Poeonia, under the command
of Megabyzus, who had been left in those countries,
at the head of a powerful army, by Darius his sove
reign, after the failure of the great Scythian expedi
tion. This general had advanced as far as the north
ern border of Macedonia, when Amyntas gladly con
sented to purchase peace, by presenting earth and
water, the usual tokens of submission to the mighty
monarch of Persia. The insult, however, offered by
the Persian deputies to the Macedonian women, and
which was severely avenged by Alexander son of
Amyntas, had nearly brought on a rupture between
the two powers, had not this evil been averted by
considerable presents to the incensed Persians, and
the union of Gygea, daughter of Amyntas, with Bu-
bares, who had been sent by Megabyzus to obtain
a satisfaction for the murder of his officers. In the
course of this narrative, Herodotus states a fact
which fully proves the Grecian origin of the house
of Macedon. He informs us, that Alexander, having
presented himself with a view of entering his name

" into the grandfather, (Cara- Macedon, according to Hero

" nus ;") and he cites Dodwell, dotus and Thucydides :
who says in his chronology of Perdiccas I. Amyntas.
Thucydides, "Tres illos reges Argaeus. Alexander.
" Eusebianos rescindendos ar- Philippus. Perdiccas II.
" bitror." Hist. of Greece, vol. Aeropus Archelaus.
III. ch. 13. p. 38. Alcetas.
Succession of the kings of
M 4
 MACEDONIA.

as a competitor in the Olympic games, was at first

refused permission by the judges, on the plea of his
being a barbarian, but that subsequently, on the ex
amination of his pretensions to Grecian descent, his
claims were fully recognized and allowed. (VII. 17.
et seq.)
The name of Alexander frequently occurs in the
history of Herodotus. This prince was enabled to
render important services to the cause of Greece,
notwithstanding the occupation of his dominions by
an overwhelming force of Persians, which compelled
him to limit his exertions to the conveying of such
secret intelligence to the Greek commanders as was
highly advantageous to their country. (VII. 173.
IX. 45.) On the other hand, he was deputed by
Mardonias to make a last attempt to conciliate the
Athenians, and detach them from the general con
federacy of Greece. (VIII. 140.)
Alexander was succeeded by his son Perdiccas,
who, according to Thucydides, was crafty and po
litic, attaching himself alternately to the Peloponne-
sian or Athenian party as his interest seemed to
dictate, regardless of the forfeiture of his engage
ments with either power. Thus, from being an
ally, he became the bitter enemy of Athens, in
consequence of its having opposed his ambitious
designs upon the dominions of his brother Philip,
as well as upon those of Derdas, another prince of
the royal family. (I. 57.) In the war which ensued,
he appears to have been more formidable from the
enmity he fomented against the Athenians, than
from his own military strength. It was at his in
stigation that the Bottiaei and Chalcidians revolted
from Athens,^!. 58.) and that Brasidas was in great
 MACEDONIA.

measure induced to undertake the expedition which

proved so detrimental to the interests of that city in
Thrace. (IV. 79.) His kingdom indeed at one time
nearly fell a sacrifice to this animosity, being attacked,
in the second year of the Peloponnesian war, by Si-
talces, king of the Thracian Odrysa?, and the ally
of Athens, at the head of a very powerful army.
His prudence and judgment, however, together with
his good fortune, contributed to avert the impend
ing danger. (II. 101.) Thucydides gives an accu
rate account of the extent of territory possessed at
that period by the Macedonian monarch. " Alex-
" ander, father of Perdiccas, and his ancestors the
" Temenidae, who came from Argos," says the his
torian, " were the first occupiers of Macedonia after
" they had vanquished and expelled the Pierians,
" who retired to Phagres across the Strymon, and
" the country under mount Pangaeus, and other
" places ; from which circumstance, the coast si-
" tuated under mount Pangaeus is called the Pierian
" gulf. They also dispossessed of their territory the
" Bottiaei, who are now contiguous to the Chalci-
" dians. They likewise occupied a narrow strip of
" Poeonia, along the river Axius, from Pella to the
" sea; and beyond the Axius, as far as the Stry-
" mon, the district called Mygdonia, after driving
" out the Edones, the original inhabitants. They
" also expelled the Eordi from Eordaea, (the greater
" part of whom were destroyed, but a few remain
" near Physca,) as well as the Almopes from Almo-
" pia. Besides these, there were other districts of
" which the Macedonians were masters at the time
" of Sitalces' invasion ; such as Anthemus, Grestonia,
" and Bisaltia. Their authority extended also over
170 MACEDONIA.

" the Lyncestae and Elimiotae, and other inland

" tribes, which, though governed by their own
" princes, were considered as dependents and al-
" lies." (II. 99.)
The danger which Perdiccas had just escaped in
creased" his natural enmity against the Athenians,
who had urged the Thracians to invade his domi
nions ; and he anxiously sought an opportunity for
revenge. His negotiations with Lacedaemon for that
purpose led to the expedition of Brasidas, which
was productive of serious injury to Athens, without
otherwise benefiting the interests of Perdiccas, whose
selfish and ambitious projects of aggrandizing him
self by the assistance of Brasidas were frustrated by
the frank and honest conduct of that noble-minded
commander. (IV. 79. and 83.)
Perdiccas was succeeded by his son Archelaus,
under whose wise and able direction Macedonia made
rapid progress in almost every branch of civil and
military economy. Thucydides indeed affirms, that
greater improvements were effected during his reign
than in those of the eight sovereigns who had pre
ceded him. He built several fortresses, formed good
roads, and put his army on the most effective foot
ing both as to horses, arms, and equipments of every
kind. (II. 100.) Nor were the arts of peace neg
lected; men of distinguished talent and genius in
every department were invited to his court ; among
these were Socrates, who is said, however, to have
declined his patronage, (Aristot. Rhet. II. 23.) and
.Zeuxis, as we learn from iElian, who reports, that
the works of this great painter contributed not a
little to the attracting of the Macedonian court.
(Var. Hist. XIV. 17.) But it was his friendship
 MACEDONIA. 171

and partiality for Euripides which confers the great

est honour on the judgment and taste of Archelaus.
That celebrated poet resided many years in his pa
lace ; and after his death, which occurred in Mace
donia, the highest honours were paid to his memory.
(Aul. Gell. XV. 20. Solin. c. 15. Vitruv. VIII. 3.)
Archelaus did not long survive this great tragedian.
He is said to have fallen by the stroke of an assassin ;
but the precise circumstances of his death are not
agreed upon. (Aristot. Polit. V. 10. Diod. Sic. XIV.)
Of his immediate successors, and the order in which
they followed, little is known ; nor is that little in
teresting, as we have only a bare enumeration of
princes who were dethroned and murdered in the
five succeeding reigns e ; after which we arrive at
the brilliant period of Philip's accession. Amyntas,
father of that great monarch, had successfully main
tained himself on the throne, after having experi
enced many vicissitudes of fortune, and being at the
same time harassed by domestic as well as foreign
enemies. Of these, the Illyrians on the north-western
frontier, and the republic of Olynthus, then rising
into notice, were the most formidable. From the
dread of the latter he was, however, freed by the
active interference of the Lacedaemonians, who as
sailed the Olynthians, and finally overcame their de
termined resistance, (Xen. Hell. V. 3, 26.) while he
contrived, by well-timed presents and concessions,
to conciliate the favour of his barbarian neighbours.
(Diod. Sic. XVI.)
After a successful reign of twenty-four years,

e The reader may consult the History of Greecej torn. VII.

Universal History, vol. III. book ch. 34. §. 2.
2. ch. 2. p. 284. and Mitford's
173 MACEDONIA.

Amyntas died, leaving three sons under the care of

their mother Eurydice. Of these, Alexander, the
eldest, had just attained to man's estate ; but Per-
diccas and Philip were still under age. Alexander,
who appears to have been a prince of great promise,
had scarcely ascended the throne, when he lost his
life by the hand of an assassin. (Diod. Sic. XVI.)
Perdiccas succeeded his brother, under the protec
tion of Iphicrates, the celebrated Athenian general,
who at that time commanded in Thrace, (iEschin.
de Fals. Legat.) and was enabled to retain posses
sion of his crown, although he had both foreign and
domestic enemies to contend with, his dominions on
the frontier side of Thessaly being threatened by
Alexander, tyrant of Pherae ; fortunately, however,
this alarm was removed by the intervention of a
Boeotian force under the command of Pelopidas;
and the alliance which was contracted on that occa
sion by the court of Macedon with the Theban re
public, led to the measure which contributed so es
sentially to the future greatness of Philip, I mean
the residence of that youthful prince at Thebes,
where, under the care and instruction of Epaminon-
das and Pelopidas, he acquired that consummate
knowledge of politics and the science of government
which renders his name so illustrious in history f.
(Plut. Vit. Pelop. Diod. Sic. XVI.)
The reign of Perdiccas was short ; being engaged

f It is true that we have only later writers, if it was not

the authority of Plutarch and countenanced by Theopompus
Diodorus for this Theban edu- and other original historians,
cation of the youthful Philip ; whose works were extant when
but we must remember, that Diodorus and Plutarch wrote,
this was no obscure fact which and from whom they borrowed
could easily be invented by most of their accounts.
 MACEDONIA. 173

in a war with the Illyrians, he commanded his army

in person, and having sustained a severe defeat, was
killed at the head of his troops; leaving to his
younger brother an empire but ill secured against
the numerous enemies prepared to assail it. (Diod.
Sic. XVI.)
It was in the 105th Olympiad, and about 360
years before Christ, that Philip ascended the throne
of Macedon, under circumstances which augured
most unfavourably for the prosperity of his reign ;
the kingdom was threatened with invasion by the
victorious Illyrians, as well as by the Poeonians, and
lastly, an Athenian force was destined to place An-
gaeus, a pretender to the crown, on the throne of
Macedon. The Illyrians happily did not press their
advantage ; and the Poeonians were induced to de
sist from hostilities by skilful negotiations, and se
cret presents made to their leaders. The Athenians
were encountered in the field, and after sustaining
a defeat were forced to surrender. (Diod. Sic. XVI.
510.) Philip however generously granted them
their liberty, and immediately sent a deputation to
Athens with proposals of peace, which were gladly
accepted. (Demosth. in Aristocr.) By the death of
the reigning prince of Poeonia that country was soon
after annexed to the dominions of Philip, but whe
ther by right of succession, or by conquest, we are
not informed. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 512.) He next di
rected his arms against the Illyrians, who were to
tally routed after a severe conflict. In consequence
of this victory the Illyrians sued for peace, and by
the treaty which was then concluded the boundaries
of Macedonia were extended as far as the lake of
174 MACEDONIA.

Lychnidus on the western frontier. (Diod. Sic. XVI.

514.)
By these brilliant successes Philip not only firmly
established himself on the throne, and enlarged his
territories, but acquired great and well merited ce
lebrity. In a summary account like the present, it
cannot be expected that I should enter into an exa
mination of the policy and conduct of this prince;
from the nature of my work, I must necessarily con
fine myself to a rapid sketch of the principal events
of his reign. Allied with Athens, we find him in
conjunction with that power carrying on operations
against the republic of Olynthus, and seizing upon
the city of Potidaea, (Dem. Olynth. I.) but soon
after, from some cause which is not apparent s, he
made peace with the Olynthians, and turned his
arms against Amphipolis, which had preserved its
independence ever since the days of Brasidas. After
a siege of some duration, the place was taken, and
added to his dominions. Philip next turned his at
tention to the acquisition of some valuable gold
mines on the Thracian coast, which belonged to the
Thasians. For this purpose he crossed the Strymon,
and having easily overcome the resistance that was
offered on the part of Cotys, king of Thrace, took
possession of Crenides the Thasian mining establish
ment, where he founded a considerable town named
Philippi. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 512.) The Athenians
meanwhile incited the Thracians and Illyrians to

s Mr. Mitford has supposed town on the Macedonian coast ;

that the Athenians gave just but the proofs of this fact are
grounds of offence to Philip by very defective. Hist. of Greece,
attacking and taking Pydna, a t. VII. c. 35. s. 3. p. 361.
 MACEDONIA.

take up arms against the king of Macedon, whose

rising power inspired them with well founded grounds
for jealousy and alarm; but the latter were again
defeated by Parmenio, and Philip easily repelled the
former in person. (Plut. vit. Alex.) The small re
public of Methone, which had also shewn a spirit of
hostility at the instigation of Athens, was surrounded
by a Macedonian army, and, though the town held
out for more than a year, and Philip received during
the siege a wound by which he lost an eye, it was at
length compelled to surrender. (Strab. Epit. VII.
p. 330. Diod. Sic. XVI. 526.) At this period the
• Thessalian towns, being threatened by the forces of
Lycophron, tyrant of Pherae, supported by the Pho-
cians, urgently sought the aid of the king of Mace
don. He accordingly entered Thessaly at the head
of a powerful army, and in its plains encountered the
enemy, commanded by Onomarchus, the Phocian
leader. Here, however, the usual good fortune of
Philip forsook him, and, being twice vanquished
with great loss, he effected his retreat into Mace
donia with considerable difficulty. Undismayed,
however, by these reverses, and having quickly re
cruited his army, he once more entered Thessaly,
whither also -Onomarchus directed his march from
Phocis. The two armies were again engaged at no
great distance from Pherae, when Philip gained a
complete victory ; six thousand of the enemy having
perished in the field, amongst whom was Onomar
chus their general. This success was followed up
by the capture of Pherae, Pagasae, and the whole of
Thessaly, which from henceforth warmly espoused
the interest of Philip on every occasion. (Diod. Sic.
XVI. 529. Justin. VIII. 2. Polyb. IX. 33.)
176 MACEDONIA.

Meanwhile the republic of Olynthus, which had

recovered its strength under the protection of Ma
cedonia, came to a rupture with that power, pro
bably at the instigation of a party in Athens. (De-
mosth. Olynth. I.) War was in consequence deter
mined upon, and the Olynthians, supported by a
considerable Athenian force under Chares, twice
ventured to attack the army of Philip, but being
however unsuccessful on both occasions, were at
length compelled to retire within the walls of their
city, to which the enemy immediately laid siege.
(Demosth. Phil. III. Diod. Sic. XVI. 538.) At
variance among themselves, and open to treachery
and defection from the bribery employed, as it is
said, on more than one occasion by Philip, the
Olynthians were ultimately forced to surrender;
when the king of Macedon, bent on the destruction
of a state which had so often menaced the security
of his dominions, gave up the town to plunder, and
reduced the inhabitants to slavery h. (Diod. Sic. XVI.
539.)
Intimidated by these reverses, the Athenians, not
long after, sought a reconciliation with PhiUp, and
sent a deputation consisting of eleven of their most
distinguished orators and statesmen, among whom
h Mr. Mitford is inclined to heavy charge of cruelty and
doubt this fact, because the vindictiveness, forgets what a
orators say nothing of it ; but common occurrence it was
this reason would not be suffi in those times for the citi
cient to overthrow the state zens of a town taken in war to
ment of Diodorus, who doubt be sold as slaves. The Athe
less derived his account from nians were the last people who
some contemporary historian, would have been justified in re
whether Diyllus or Theopoin- probating such conduct. Hist.
pus. I may be allowed also to of Greece, t. VIII. ch. 39. p.
remark, that Mr. Mitford, in his 179.
anxiety to clear Philip of the
 MACEDONIA. 177

were iEschines, Demosthenes, and Ctesiphon, to ne

gotiate a treaty. (iEschin. de Fals. Legat. p. 30.)
These ambassadors were most graciously received by
Philip, and, on his sending envoys to Athens with
full power to settle the preliminaries, peace was con
cluded. (Dem. de Leg. p. 414.)
Philip was now enabled to terminate the Sacred
war, of which he had been invited to take the com
mand, by the general voice of the Amphictyonic as
sembly. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 540.) Having passed
Thermopylae without opposition, he entered Phocis
at the head of a considerable army, and was enabled
to put an end at once to this obstinate struggle without
further bloodshed. Phalaecus the Phocian having ca
pitulated, he was allowed to retire out of the country
with such troops as were desirous of sharing his for
tunes. Philip was now unanimously elected a mem
ber of the Amphictyonic council, after which he re
turned to Macedon, having reaped in this expedition
a vast accession of fame and popularity, as the de
fender and supporter of religion. (Diod. Sic. XVI.
542.)
The success of Philip in this quarter was calcu
lated, however, to awaken the jealousy and fears of
Athens, and the party which was adverse to his in
terests in that city took advantage of this circum
stance, to urge on the people to measures which
could end only in a renewal of hostilities with Ma
cedon. The Athenian commanders in Thrace were
encouraged to thwart and oppose Philip in all his
undertakings, and secretly to favour those towns
which might revolt from him. Accordingly, when
that monarch was engaged in besieging the cities of
Perinthus and Selymbria near the Hellespont, the
vol. I. N
178 MACEDONIA.

Athenians, on several occasions, assisted them with

supplies, and did not scruple even to make incursions
into the Macedonian territory from the Chersonnese.
(Diod. Sic. XVI. 553. Plut. Vit. Phoc.) These mea
sures could not fail to rouse the indignation of Phi
lip, who, finally abandoning his projects on the Hel
lespont, turned his thoughts entirely to the over
throw of the Athenian republic. (Epist. Phil. ap.
Dem. de Cor.)
Meanwhile another sacred war had arisen, which,
though of trifling magnitude in itself, produced very
important results to two of the leading states of
Greece. The Amphissians, who belonged to the
Locri Ozolae, had occupied by force, and cultivated
a portion of the territory of Cirrha, which had been
declared accursed by the Amphictyons, and unfit for
culture. (iEsch. in Ctes. p. 71.) This act of defiance
necessarily called for the interference of that as
sembly, and as it was to be feared that the people
of Amphissa would be supported by Athens and
other states, it was determined to elect Philip ge
neral of the Amphictyonic council, and to commit
to him the sole direction of the measures to be pur
sued. (iEsch. in Ctes. p. 71. Dem. de Cor.) The Am
phissians were of course easily reduced, and punished ;
but the Athenians, who had avowedly favoured their
cause, found themselves too far implicated to recede
with honour upon the near approach of Philip. Find
ing therefore that he had already occupied Elatea,
one of the principal towns of Phocis, the council
was summoned, and it was determined to muster
all the forces of the republic, and if possible to in
duce the Thebans to espouse their interests. (Diod.
Sic. XVI. 554. Dem. de Cor.) An embassy was ac
 MACEDONIA. 179

cordingly despatched to Thebes, at the head of

which was Demosthenes; and such was the ih«
fluence of this great orator's eloquence, that he suc
ceeded in persuading the Boeotians to join the Athe
nians, notwithstanding all the arguments urged
against this step by the deputy of Philip, who was
present at the debate. The combined forces of the
two republics took the field, and, marching towards
the Phocian frontier, encamped at Chaeronea in
Boeotia. Here, after some partial and indecisive
actions, a general engagement at length took place,
which was obstinately contested on both sides, but
finally terminated in the total discomfiture of the
Athenians and their allies. The consequences of this
victory were, as might be expected, the complete as
cendancy of Philip, whose generous conduct towards
the Thebans and Athenians served to secure the fa
vour even of the conquered. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 555.
Demad. Orat. Frag.)
All Greece now acknowledged his authority, and
he might have enjoyed in peace his well-earned
fame, had not ambition and the love of glory urged
him to still greater enterprises. He publicly an
nounced his intention of heading an expedition
against the Persian empire, in which all the states
of Greece were invited to concur ; and a general as
sembly was convened at Corinth for the purpose of
debating on this great project.
Having explained his views and intentions, which
met with universal applause, he was unanimously
elected generalissimo of the Greek forces ; and pre
parations were instantly set on foot throughout the
different republics, on a scale suited to the magni
tude of the proposed object. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 556.)
N 2
180 MACEDONIA.

It was after this meeting that Philip, as I conceive,

advanced further into Peloponnesus to settle some
disputes which had arisen between the Lacedaemo
nians and other states of the peninsula. The only
allusion to this expedition of the king of Macedon
is to be found in Polybius, who glances at the fact
in the speech of an Acarnanian orator when address
ing the Spartans many years after the occurrence
of the event. (Polyb. Frag. IX. 33. l)
The affairs of Greece being thus arranged, Philip
returned to Macedon, to make the necessary prepa
rations for the great expedition he had in view.
But these were not destined to be completed; all
the schemes of conquest and glory which he con
templated were suddenly cut short by the blow of
an assassin. Being engaged in celebrating the nup
tials of his daughter Cleopatra with her uncle Alex
ander, king of Epirus, and brother of his queen
Olympias, he was stabbed to the heart by Pausanias,
an officer of his guard, from personal motives of re
venge. It is true, that some reports were circulated
tending to throw suspicion on Olympias and Alexan-

1 The mention of Philip's and held the assembly at Co

entrance into Laconia with an rinth, every thing will appear
army seems so positively as most natural and probable, and
serted in the passage here al the passage of Polybius will ac
luded to, that I cannot agree quire that degree of historical
with Mitford in supposing that importance which it deserves.
it refers only to some troops The mention of the general as
sent by Philip. In fact it would sembly in the above passage
be as difficult to imagine that can only be referred, I think,
he even sent forces into Pelo to that held at Corinth. Pau
ponnesus before the battle of sanias too speaks of a camp of
Cheeronea, as to conceive that Philip the son of Amyntas near
he led them in person. But if Mantinea. (Arcad. 7.) See
we allow that this event took Mitford's Hist. of Greece, t.
place after he had settled the VIII. ch. 38. p. 136.
affairs of Attica and Bceotia,
 MACEDONIA. 181

der, the son of Philip; while others accused the

Persian monarch of being the instigator of the
crime. (Arrian. II. 14. Q. Curt. IV. 1, 12. Plut. Vit.
Alex.) But these were probably only the idle sur
mises which always accompany events of this tragic
nature, and the account of Diodorus seems the most
worthy of credit. (XVI. 559.)
Philip died in the 47th year of his age, after a
reign of four and twenty years.
Alexander succeeded his father without opposi
tion, and, though he had scarcely attained his 20th
year, he displayed an elevation and energy of cha
racter which proved him worthy of following the
steps of his illustrious parent. After giving his at
tention to those affairs which were of pressing ur
gency at home, he sought to retain, and, if possible,
to extend the influence exercised by his father over
the different states of Greece. He had no difficulty
in persuading the Thessalian cities to continue in
the same sentiments of allegiance which they had
entertained towards his predecessor ; and he was in
vested with all the honours and distinctions which
had been conferred on Philip by the states of that
province. (Diod. Sic. XVII. 563.) Thus assured of
the support of Thessaly, Alexander at once suc
ceeded to the distinguished situation of general of
the Amphictyonic assembly, and he therefore had an
opportunity of conciliating the different nations, of
which that illustrious assembly was composed, by his
princely manners and engaging address. (Diod. Sic.
XVII. 564.) Not long after, a general assembly of the
several republics of Greece was convened at Corinth,
for the purpose of deliberating on the prosecution of
the intended expedition into Persia. And though
N 3
182 MACEDONIA.

the measure was opposed by the Lacedaemonians as

an infringment on their ancient privileges and dig
nity, Alexander was elected, by a large majority,
general in chief of the forces destined for this inva
sion. (Arrian. I. 1.) He then returned to Macedon,
to complete the necessary levies and final prepara
tions for the expedition ; but was soon called away
by a formidable inroad of the Triballi, one of the
most powerful and warlike of the Thracian tribes.
On his appearance with a considerable force, the bar
barians retreated into their own country, whither
they were quickly followed by the youthful king of
Macedon, and, after a severe engagement, were
routed with great slaughter. Alexander pursued
the vanquished Triballi to the Danube, and com
pelled them to sue for peace. The Illyrians, against
whom he then turned his arms, were also defeated.
By this time, however, serious opposition to his de
signs was raised in Greece, where Demosthenes and
his party retained sufficient influence to form a
powerful coalition against the ascendancy of Mace
don. The Thebans, whose citadel was held by a
Macedonian garrison, were the first to revolt, and
declare against Alexander; and they were strenu
ously supported by the Athenians. On receiving
this intelligence, Alexander suddenly abandoned his
operations in Illyria, and, with a celerity of march
almost unparalleled, after traversing the most moun
tainous districts of northern Greece, appeared on the
seventh day with his army in the plains of Bceotia.
He endeavoured at first by conciliating offers to pa
cify his adversaries, but fading in this attempt, he
determined without delay to make an attack upon
Thebes ; and orders were accordingly issued for a ge
 MACEDONIA. 183

neral assault. The Thebans, assailed by the army of

Alexander from without, and by the Macedonian
garrison in the Cadmeian citadel, were finally over
powered after a most gallant and obstinate resist
ance ; their city was stormed by the victorious troops,
who satiated their thirst for vengeance in the slaugh
ter and plunder of the unfortunate inhabitants. (Ar-
rian, I. 8. and 9. Diod. Sic. XVII. 569.) Not con
tent with the capture of Thebes, Alexander caused
the destruction of that city to be decreed by the
united assembly of the states, which acknowledged
him as their chief ; a sentence that was immediately
carried into effect by the too faithful and ready min
isters of the revengeful monarch. (Arrian, I. 9. Plut.
Vit. Alex. Diod. Sic. XVII. 569.)
The decisive promptitude of Alexander's move
ments, together with the fatal example of Thebes,
having struck terror into the minds of his enemies,
an Athenian embassy arrived, which was favourably
received by the victorious monarch, who demanded
only, as a pledge of the sincerity of their professions
of submission, that the most violent of his opposers
should be delivered up to him. Among the foremost
of these was, as might be expected, Demosthenes ;
but this demand was finally waved, at the earnest en
treaty of the Athenians. (Diod. Sic. XVII. 570. Plut.
Vit. Alex, et Phoc.) This was followed by several
other deputations, from different parts of Greece,
expressive of the general desire to maintain peace,
and concur in the measures adopted by the great
body of the nation. Alexander was thus left arbiter
of the destinies of Greece, and at liberty to pursue
his great designs against the Persian empire. To
enter into a narrative of his gigantic conquests
N 4
184 MACEDONIA.

would be foreign to the purpose of this abridgment,

as it rather belongs to the life of the individual,
than to the history of the country which gave him
birth. It may be questioned, indeed, whether these
splendid achievements proved in the end beneficial
to Macedonia, although we cannot doubt that it was
thereby advanced to the highest rank in the scale
of nations, and acquired a name among the most
powerful empires which are recorded in history.
Whilst Alexander was thus prosecuting his victo
rious career, which extended from the Euphrates to
the Indus and the Ganges, Antipater, whom he had
left in charge of his dominions during his absence,
had no easy task in checking the various attempts
made by the chief states of Greece to free them
selves from the Macedonian yoke. The Lacedaemo
nians were the first" to take up arms, and form a
coalition against Antipater. That able general, on
receiving intelligence of their design, immediately
proceeded to quell the revolt ; and having encoun
tered the enemy, headed by Agis king of Sparta, a
desperate conflict ensued, which terminated in the
defeat and death of the latter. (Diod. Sic. XVII. 595.)
No sooner, however, was this enemy subdued, than
a second and more formidable confederacy was set
on foot by the Athenians and the southern states of
Thessaly. These, under the command of Leosthe-
nes, an experienced commander, carried the war
into the north of Greece; and having vanquished
Antipater in a general engagement, compelled him
to take refuge within the walls of Lamia, a Thessa-
lian city; whence this is generally known by the
name of the Lamiac war. Leonatus, who came to
his rescue, met with no better success, being routed
 MACEDONIA. 185

by the allies in another great battle, in which he

lost his life. Antipater, however, found means to
escape from Lamia, and retire beyond the Peneus,
where he was joined by Craterus with a strong re
inforcement. Finding himself in a condition to re
sume offensive operations, and having encountered
the enemy in the plains of Thessaly, he in turn
gained a considerable victory, which had the effect
of putting an end to the coalition. After reducing
the refractory towns of Thessaly, he marched to
Athens, which was compelled to surrender. The vic
torious general behaved with great lenity on this
occasion, introducing only such changes in the form
of its government as he thought conducive to the
interests of Macedon. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 637.)
Antipater, who had now become regent of that
country by the death of Alexander, after settling
the affairs of Greece to his satisfaction, crossed into
Asia, leaving to Polysperchon the direction of af
fairs at home : he was not long absent ; and on his
return was seized with an illness of which he died,
having secured to Polysperchon the charge of pro
tector to the young king Philip, who had married
Eurydice princess of Macedon. But Polysperchon,
instead of adhering to the policy of Antipater, en
tered into a league with Olympias, the former queen
of Macedon, and, by placing Eurydice and Philip
in her power, was the cause of their being cruelly
put to death by that barbarous woman. This crime
did not, however, remain unpunished. Cassander,
the son of Antipater, had long testified his indigna
tion at the measures adopted by Polysperchon, and
his dissatisfaction of his administration. Having
raised a considerable force, he possessed himself of
186 MACEDONIA.

Athens, and several other important towns, by which

he acquired sufficient strength to invade Macedon.
With this view, he embarked his troops in Euboea,
in order to avoid Thermopylae, and, landing them
on the coast of Thessaly, marched into Macedonia.
On his approach, Olympias retired within the walls
of Pydna, which was presently besieged, and com
pelled to surrender, in consequence of the total
failure of supplies. The queen falling into the
hands of the victor, was immediately thrown into
prison, and shortly after put to death by his order.
(Diod. Sic. XIX. 699.) Cassander then proceeded
to depose the son of Alexander by Roxana ; and, on
the plea of having married Thessalonica, daughter of
the late king Philip, assumed the title of king. He
was now, however, menaced by Antigonus, another
of Alexander's generals, who had already conquered
the greater part of Asia ; and it was with difficulty
he defended his newly-acquired dominions against
the formidable attack of his son Demetrius Polior-
cetes, who, following the steps of his father, had
made himself master of the Peloponnese, Athens,
Boeotia, and part of Thessaly. The coalition formed
by Lysimachus, Ptolemy, and Seleucus, which was
now joined by Cassander, compelled Demetrius to
evacuate Greece, and hasten to the succour of his
father. Antigonus, thus reinforced, encountered his
adversaries in the plains of Issus, where a bloody
engagement took place, in which he was defeated
and slain. This victory effectually secured to Cas
sander the possession of Macedon, which he main
tained during the three remaining years of his life.
(Diod. Sic. Excerpt. XX. Plut. Vit. Demetr.) At
his death, his three sons, Philip, Antipater, and
 MACEDONIA. 187

Alexander, successively occupied the throne; but

their reigns were of very short duration. Philip
was carried off by sickness ; Alexander was put to
death by Demetrius Poliorcetes on his invasion of
Macedon ; and Antipater, having been compelled to
fly for refuge to the court of Lysimachus, was ar
rested, and basely murdered in prison by that prince,
from the dread of being himself involved in a war
with Demetrius. The line of Cassander being thus
extinct, the crown of Macedon became an object of
contention to the neighbouring sovereigns ; thus Ly
simachus and Pyrrhus, kings of Thrace and Epirus,
with Demetrius, who still retained Athens and Thes-
saly, in turn dispossessed each other of this disputed
throne. Demetrius, however, finally overcame the
other competitors ; and at his death was enabled to
transmit the kingdom to his son Antigonus. (Plut.
Vit. Demetr.) This prince was not long after de
throned by Ptolemy Ceraunus, who usurped the
title of king ; but, on the invasion of Greece by the
Gauls, he was killed in battle, and his army totally
routed. (Justin. XXIV. 5. Pausan. Phoc. 19.) This
event was followed by an interregnum, which con
tinued until Antigonus, surnamed Gonatas, son of
Demetrius, asserted his pretensions to the crown, of
which he at length regained possession. He ob
tained a great victory over the Gauls, (Justin. XXV.
2. ) but his dominions being attacked by Pyrrhus,
his army was dispersed, and he was compelled to
seek safety in flight. (Plut. Vit. Pyrrh. Justin. XXV.
3.) On the death of Pyrrhus, who lost his life in
an attack by night upon the city of Argos, Antigo
nus recovered his throne, which he enjoyed in peace
for several years, and was succeeded by his son De
188 MACEDONIA.

metrius, of whom history has recorded little worthy

of notice. We collect from Polybius, that he was
engaged in frequent wars with the iEtolians and
Achaeans, against the latter of whom he endea
voured to make head by establishing tyrannies
throughout the different cities of Peloponnesus. (Po-
lyb. II. 44.) He reigned for the space of ten years ;
and at his death left his infant son Philip, under
the care of his brother Antigonus, surnamed Doson ;
who, from being guardian of his nephew, became in
fact the reigning sovereign. (Polyb. II. 45. Plut. Vit.
Arat. Justin. XXVIII. 3.) At this juncture, the po
litical state of Greece was such as to require the
prompt and vigorous interference of Macedonia. The
Achaean league, formed on wise and equitable prin
ciples, had made great and rapid progress in Pelo
ponnesus under the able administration of Aratus ;
but its existence was now threatened by the com
bined efforts of the iEtolians and Cleomenes king of
Sparta. The latter, who had succeeded in over
throwing the constitution of his own country, and
establishing in its stead unlimited authority, pro
ceeded to direct all the energies of his ambitious
and daring mind to the subversion of the Achaean
confederacy ; and, after obtaining several advantages
in the field against Aratus, had taken possession of
Megalopolis, and was advancing still further into
the territory of the league, when Antigonus Doson
appeared in the Peloponnesus at the head of a Ma
cedonian army. He had been summoned as the pro
tector and arbiter of the liberties of Greece by Ara
tus, and hastened to obey the call on the soundest and
wisest principles of policy. At his approach, Cleo
menes retreated to the borders of Laconia, taking
 MACEDONIA. 189

up a strong position near Sellasia, in order to defend

the passes which led to his capital. Thither he was
quickly followed by Antigonus, who drove him with
great slaughter from the heights which he occupied.
This victory opened the gates of Sparta to the Ma
cedonian prince, and at once terminated the war,
Cleomenes having fled to Egypt. After this glo
rious achievement, Antigonus returned to defend his
dominions against a threatened inroad of the Illy-
rians. He succeeded in putting these barbarians
completely to the rout ; but his exertions during the
battle caused the bursting of a blood-vessel, which
terminated his existence, (Polyb. II. 70.) having ac
quired a brilliant and unsullied reputation, from the
ability, prudence, and integrity with which he had
conducted the affairs of Macedon. (Polyb. II. 47. and
IV. 87.) His nephew Philip now assumed the reins
of government, who, though young and inexperi
enced, was neither deficient in energy or talents.
Adopting the policy of his wise and able predecessor
in protecting the Achaeans against the ambitious de
signs of the .<Etolians, who were now become one of
the most powerful states of Greece, he engaged in
what Polybius has termed the Social war, during
which he obtained several important successes, and
effectually repressed the daring spirit of that people.
(Polyb. IV. and V.)
The great contest which was now waging in Italy
between Hannibal and the Romans naturally at
tracted the attention of the king of Macedon ; and
it appears from Polybius and Livy, that he actually
entered into an alliance with the Carthaginian ge
neral. By securing, however, the cooperation of the
iEtolians, the Romans were enabled to keep in check
190 MACEDONIA.

the forces of Philip ; and, on the termination of the

struggle with Carthage, sought to avenge the injury
that prince had meditated by invading his heredi
tary dominions. Philip for two campaigns resisted
the attacks of the Romans and their allies, the iEto-
lians, Eumenes king of Pergamus, and the Rho-
dians ; finally, however, he sustained a signal defeat
at Cynoscephalae, in the plains of Thessaly, and was
compelled to sue for peace on such conditions as the
victors chose to impose. These were, that Deme
trius his younger son should be sent as a hostage to
Rome, and that he should not engage in any war
without their consent. They further imposed a fine
of a thousand talents, and demanded the surrender of
all his galleys. (Liv. XXXIII. 30.) In the war which
the Romans afterwards carried on with Antiochua
king of Syria, Philip actively cooperated with the
former; but, jealous of his talents, and aware also
of his ambitious spirit, the Romans seized every
opportunity of counteracting his efforts to restore
the empire of Macedon to its former power and im
portance. Philip beheld this conduct with ill dis
guised vexation and disgust ; and it is probable that
this mutual ill-will would have led to an open rup
ture, if the death of Philip had not intervened. This
event is said to have been hastened by the domestic
troubles which concurred to embitter the latter years
of his life. Dissensions had long subsisted between
his two sons Perseus and Demetrius; and by the
arts of the former, who was the eldest, but illegiti
mate, a violent prejudice had been raised in the
mind of Philip against the latter, who had resided
at Rome for some years as a hostage, even after
peace was concluded with that power. The unfor
 MACEDONIA. 191

tunate Demetrius fell a victim to his brother's trea

chery and his father's credulity and injustice. (Liv.
XL. 24.) But Philip, having discovered, not long
after, the fatal error into which he had been be
trayed, was so stung with remorse, that anguish of
mind soon brought him to the grave. (Liv. XL. 54.)
On his death, Perseus ascended the throne, and
endeavoured by a prudent and diligent administra
tion to strengthen his power, and retrieve the losses
which his kingdom had sustained during the former
reign. But the Romans, who viewed with suspicion
these indications of rising opposition, sought an early
opportunity of crushing their foe before his plans
could be brought to maturity. Pretexts were not
long wanting for such a purpose, and war was de
clared, nothwithstanding every offer of concession
on the part of Perseus. After a campaign of no
decisive result in Thessaly, the war was transferred
to the plains of Pieria in Macedonia, where Perseus
encamped in a strong position on the banks of the
river Enipeus. But the consul Paulus iEmilius having
despatched a chosen body of troops across the moun
tains, to attack him in the rear, he was compelled to
retire to Pydna, where a battle took place, which
terminated in his entire defeat, and the final over
throw of the Macedonian empire, after a duration
of five hundred and thirty years. (Liv. XLIV. 42.
Plut. Vit. P. iEmil.) Perseus fled to Samothrace,
but was afterwards seized and carried to Rome,
where he served to grace the victor's triumph. (Plut.
Vit. P. jEmil.)
On the conquest of Macedonia, the following de
cree was issued by the Roman senate and people
respecting that country. It was ordered, that the
 192 MACEDONIA.

Macedonians should be considered as free, living

under their own laws, and electing their own ma
gistrates ; and that they should pay to the Romans
one half only of the annual contributions heretofore
levied by their kings. It was also enacted, that from
henceforth Macedonia should be divided into four
distinct regions. The first of these was to comprise
all the country between the rivers Strymon and
- Nessus, and whatever Perseus held on the left bank
of the latter, with the exception of iEnos, Maronea,
and Abdera. On the right bank of the Strymon the
districts of Bisaltia and Heraclea Sintica were in
cluded in this division. The second was formed of
the country situated between the Strymon and the
Axius, with the addition of ancient Paeonia. The
third extended from the latter river to the Peneus.
The fourth region reached from mount Bermius to
the confines of Illyria and Epirus. It was decided,
that Amphipolis should be the capital of the first
division, Thessalonica of the second, Pella of the
third, and Pelagonia of the fourth. (Liv. XLIV. 29.
Plut. Vit. P. Mmi\. Dexipp. Frag. ap. Constant.
Porphyr. Diod. Sic. Frag.)
As the arrangement thus made by the Romans
refers rather to Macedonia considered as a province
of their empire, it will suffice that I have here no
ticed the fact ; and I shall therefore now proceed to
describe that kingdom according to the limits as
signed to it at a much earlier period, namely, the
reign of Philip son of Amyntas. Under the name
then of Macedonia we shall comprehend all the
country situated between those two great chains of
mountains spoken of in the section of Illyria under
the names of Scardus and Bernus, and the Strymon
 MACEDONIA. 193

to the west and east ; leaving the territory acquired

by Philip, on the left bank of that river, to be dis
cussed in the next section, since it belongs more
properly to Thrace. On the south, we shall take as
our boundary the Cambunian mountains, which di
vide Macedonia from Thessaly, and run from west
to east nearly parallel with the Peneus ; while that
to the north will be a line drawn from the Scardus
above the sources of the river Erigonus, and sepa
rating the country of the Dardani, called Dardania
by the Romans, from Paeonia, which we include
under Macedonia ; Paeonia itself extending along
the great ridge of Orbelus, Scomius, and Rhodope,
to the Strymon. Within these limits we shall have
the following subdivisions : Lyncestis, or Lyncus ;
Stymphalia; Orestis; Elimea, or Elimiotis; Eor-
daea ; Pieria ; Bottiaea ; Emathia ; Mygdonia ; Chal-
cidice ; Bisaltia ; together with Paeonia and its sub
divisions.
LYNCUS.
Lyncus, so called by Thucydides (IV. 83.) and
Livy, (XXXVI. 25. and XXXII. 9.) was situated
east of the Dassaretii of Illyria, from whose terri
tory it was parted by the chain of mount Bernas,
or Bora ; while on the north it adjoined Pelagonia
and Deuriopus, districts of Paeonia. It was watered
by the Erigonus and its tributary streams, and was
traversed by the great Egnatian way. (Polyb. ap.
Strab. VII. p. 322.)
The Lyncestae were at first an independent people,
governed by their own princes, who were said to be
descended from the illustrious family of the Bac-
chiadae at Corinth. Arrhibaeus, one of these, occu
pied the throne when Brasidas undertook his expe-
vol. i. o
 194 MACEDONIA.

dition into Thrace. At the solicitation of Perdiccas,

who was anxious to add the territory of Arrhibaeus
to his dominions, Brasidas, in conjunction with a
Macedonian force, invaded Lyncus, but was soon
compelled to retire by the arrival of a large body of
Illyrians, who joined the troops of the Lyncestian
prince, and had some difficulty in securing his re
treat. (Thuc. IV. 124.) Strabo informs us, that
Irrha, the daughter of Arrhabaeus, (as he writes
the name,) was mother of Eurydice, who married
Amyntas, the father of Philip. By this marriage it
is probable that the principality of Lyncus became
annexed to the crown of Macedon. (Strab. VII.
p. 326.)
Our knowledge of the ancient geography of this
part of Macedonia would be very limited, were it
not for the information we derive from Livy's his
tory of the first campaign of the Romans in Mace
donia, which commenced apparently with the inva
sion of Lyncestis. On entering that territory from
the country of the Dassaretii, the consul Sulpicius
Bevusfl. encamped on the river Bevus, doubtless a small
stream flowing into the Erigonus : near it must
Beve. have stood the town of Beve, named, as well as the
river, by Steph. Byz. (v. Bew?. Liv. XXXI. 34.)
Philip and the Macedonian army were stationed
on a hill not more than two hundred yards distant
Athacus. from the enemy, near Athacus, which was probably
a town so called. (Liv. loc. cit.) After some skir-
Octoio- mishing, the Roman general advanced to Octolo-
phus' phus. (XXXI. 36.) Mention is also made of a place

Pluina. named Pluina in the MSS. ; but Sigonius has altered

the reading to Pellina, I know not on what author
ity, as there does not appear to be any town of
 MACEDONIA. 195

that name in Macedonia. Not far from thence was

the river Osphagus, which we may suppose joined Osphagm
the Erigonus. (Liv. XXXI. 39.) Thucydides, in his""
narrative of the expedition of Brasidas, does not no
tice any towns, but merely villages belonging to the
Lyncestae. At a later period we hear, however, of
one city of some importance in their territory; I
mean Heraclea, surnamed Lyncestis by Ptolemy, Heraclea
(p. 83.) and which we know stood on the Egnatian Lyncestls'

way, both from Polybius, as cited by Strabo, (VII.

p. 322.) and also from the Itineraries. Mention is
likewise made, as it would seem, of this town in
Caesar, who places it correctly at the foot of the
Candavian mountains, on the confines of Illyria and
Macedonia; but his transcribers have interpolated
the passage, and confounded the Heraclea here
spoken of with the Heraclea Sintica of Thracian
Macedonia. (B. Civ. III. 79.)
Caesar informs us, that his lieutenant Cn. Domi-
tius, stationed here with a corps of troops, narrowly
escaped being intercepted by Pompey, then retiring
from Epidamnus soon after Caesar's retreat, and on
his march towards Thessaly by the Candavian or
Egnatian way. In Hierocles we find the name of
this town written 'HpuKXeux. AoIkKov or AaoW ; where,
I think, we ought to read AvyKov. Wesseling ob
serves on the passage, that in the council of Con
stantinople we hear of a bishop of Heraclea in Pe-
lagoniak, which is no doubt the city in question,
as Lyncestis seems to have been annexed to that
portion of Paeonia named Pelagonia in the Roman
division. (Liv. XLV. 29.) But I do not think that
we ought, with the writer of a geographical frag-
k Not. ad Hier. Synecd. p. 638.
O 2
 196 MACEDONIA.

ment, published in the Geogr. Min.1, to confound

Heraclea with the city of Pelagonia, which is dis
tinctly named by Hierocles, (p. 641.) and Malchus,
a Byzantine historian ; (Excerpt, de Legat. p. 81.)
the Itineraries also always call this town Heraclea.
The editor of the French Strabo says its ruins still
retain the name of Ereklim. Stephanus speaks of
a town called Lyncus ; which is probably the same
as Heraclea, unless he has mistaken the name of the
district for that of a town. (v. AvyKos.)
AquaLyn- More than one writer of antiquity has noticed
some remarkable acidulous springs in the district of
Lyncestis, which were said to inebriate those who
drank the water in sufficient quantity :
Huic fluit effectu dispar Lyncestius amnis,
Quem quicunque parum moderate) gutture traxit;
Haud aliter turbat, quam si mera vina bibisset.
Metam. XV. 329.
Theopompus, who is also quoted by Athenaeus, placed
these acidulated waters near the Erigonus. (Theo-
pomp. ap. Plin. XXXI. 13. Aristot. Meteor. II.
3. Vitruv. VIII. 3. Senec. III. 20. Sotion. Para
dox. Flum. p. 125. Tertull. de Anim. C. 50.) We
are indebted to an early traveller for ascertaining
the exact situation of this celebrated source. Dr.
Brown, in his journey through Macedonia, says,
" that, after leaving Monastir, and passing through
" Filorina, he came to Eceisso Verbeni, where
" there are acidulae, of good esteem, the springs
" large and plentiful"."

1 Huds. Geogr. Min. t. IV. nia, Thessaly, &c. by Edward

p. 42. Brown, M. D. Physician in Or-
m Tom. III. p. 102. dinary to his Majesty. Lond.
n A brief account of some 4to. 1 673. p. 45.
Travels in Hungaria, Macedo-
 MACEDONIA. 197

ORESTIS.
The Orestae were situated apparently to the south
east of the Lyncestae, and, like them, originally in
dependent of the Macedonian kings, though after
wards annexed to their dominions. From their vi
cinity to Epirus, we find them frequently connected
with that portion of northern Greece ; indeed Steph.
Byz. terms them a Molossian tribe, (v. 'Opevrtu.)
Thucydides acquaints us, that the Orestae, who were
governed by a prince named Antiochus, furnished a
supply of a thousand men in support of the expedi
tion undertaken by Cnemus and the Ambraciots
against Acarnania. (II. 80.)
At a later period the Orestae became subject to
the last Philip of Macedon ; but, having revolted
under the protection of a Roman force, they were
declared free on the conclusion of peace between
Philip and the Romans. (Liv. XXXIII. 34. and
XLII. 38.)
The country of the Orestae was apparently of
small extent, and contained but few towns. Among
these Orestia is named by Stephanus, who states it Orestia.
to have been the birthplace of Ptolemy the son of
Lagus. (v. 'Opearta.) Its foundation was ascribed
by tradition to Orestes. This is probably the same
city, called by Strabo Argos Oresticum, built, as heArgos
affirms, by Orestes. (VII. p. 326. Cf. Theag. Maced. Orestioun:
ap. Steph. Byz. v. 'Optarai et v. "Apyos.) Hierocles
also recognizes an Argos in Macedonia, (p. 641.)
Livy gives a description of Celetrum, which isCeietrum.
perhaps the only town of Orestis, the situation of
which can be identified with certainty. In his nar
rative of the first Roman campaign in Macedonia,
he says the army made an incursion into Orestis,
o 3
 198 MACEDONIA.

and attacked the town of Celetrum, situated in a

peninsula. A lake surrounded the walls, to which
there was but one approach from the main land by a
narrow path. Notwithstanding the strength of its
position, it surrendered to the consul without resist
ance. (Liv. XXXI. 40.) These particulars agree
perfectly with the information communicated by
modern travellers respecting the lake of Castoria,
in which there is a peninsula answering exactly to
the historian's account. We may also collect from
this passage, that the country of the Orestae corre
sponds in many points with the territory of Cas
toria, a town of some extent, situated near the lake
of Celetrum, to which it now gives its name0. Ce
letrum is perhaps the KtXamhov of HieroclesP.
Livy seems to assign to this district a spot called
Campus18 .^gest3eus Campus, as Sigonius reads, referring to
the iEgestaei, a Thesprotian people, noticed by Steph.
Byz. (v. Aiyeo.ra7oi ;) but the MSS. have Argestaeus
Campus, which may be understood of Argos Ores-
ticum. (Liv. XXVII. 32.)
stympha- South of Orestis was Stymphalis, annexed to Ma
cedonia upon the conquest of that kingdom by the
Romans, together with Atintania and Elimiotis.
(Liv. XLV. 30.) I have already alluded to this
country in my observations upon the Stymphaei, or
Tymphaei, of Epirus. I there stated that I could
not agree with Palmerius in thinking that the Stym
phalis of Livy and other writers was to be con
founded with the Stymphaean district, because we
should then be obliged to correct, not only Livy, but

° Castoria is spoken of by p Wesseling. ad Hierocl. p.

Cantacuzenus, 1. I, p. 17 i. See 641.
also Pouqueville, t. III. p. 5.
 MACEDONIA. 199

Diodorus, who relates on one occasion, that Cassan-

der encamped in the neighbourhood of Stymphalia,
(XX.) and also Callimachus, who, speaking of the
oxen of that territory, says,
...... xaj el 2ri>ju.$aA/8ej eisv
Eiv«eri^o/xevai, xepeaAxsej, at fj.ey apurrui
Tepveiv co\xa fiaielxv— Hymn. IN DlAN. 179.
and lastly, Ptolemy, who distinctly lays down such
a district under the head of Stymphalia, (p. 84.)
where he places a town named Gyrtona ; mentioned, Gyrtona.
it is true, by no other author ; but that is not a suf
ficient reason for imputing to the geographer the
gross error of meaning the Thessalian Gyrton Be
sides the Stymphalia of Arcadia, which was much
better known, we are told by Stephanus that the
iEtolian Chalcis once bore this appellation ; indeed it
seems not unlikely that the word arvf^ytj or tv/a^, in
Archaic Greek, might denote a mountain or rock ;
the occurrence of those syllables being very rare, I
believe, in the language, and indeed only to be found
in such proper names as Stymphalus, Stymphaei or
Tymphaei, Tymphrestus.
Stymphalia of Macedon must be placed on the
borders of Illyria and Epirus, that is, adjoining the
ancient Atintanes, who were also annexed to Mace
donia by the Romans, with the Chaonians and the
Tymphaei of Molossis. This will answer in modern
geography to the district of Konitza, a flourishing
town north of the Zagora mountains, and at no

i There were several towns cities in the neighbouring dis-

of that name in Greece, and it trict ofElimiotis j the Stympha-
is probable they were all Pelas- lian Gyrtone was probably theirs
gic. There is evidence of the also.
Pelasgi Tyrrheni having founded
O 4
 MACEDONIA.

great distance from the source of the Aous, where

Gyrtone may perhaps have formerly stood.

ELIMEA.
To the east of Stymphalia was the country of
Elimea or Elimiotis, which was at one time inde
pendent, but was afterwards conquered by the kings
of Macedon, and finally included by the Romans in
the" fourth division of that province. (Thuc. II. 99.
Liv. XLV. 30.)
From Xenophon we learn that Derdas was prince
of Elimea at the time that war was carried on by the
Lacedaemonians against Olynthus. (Hell. V. 2, 28.)
This must be the son of Derdas whose name occurs
so frequently in Thucydides. (I. 56. &c.) Though
a mountainous and barren tract, Elimea must have
been a very important acquisition to the kings of
Macedon, from its situation with regard to Epirus
and Thessaly, there being several passages leading
directly into those provinces from Elimea; but of
these we shall speak more at large under the head
of Thessaly. The mountains which separated that
country from Elimea were the Cambunii montes of
Livy, (XLII. 53.) which cross nearly at right angles
the chain of Pindus to the west, and that of Olym
pus to the east. The Canalovii montes of Ptolemy
are probably a continuation of Pindus to the north,
forming the boundary of Elimea to the west. The
geographer places them at the source of the Haliac-
mon, (p. 82.) which, we know from Livy, flowed
through that district. (XLII. 53.) Mention of Ely-
mea also occurs in Strabo, VII. p. 326. Arrian. de
Exped. Alex. I. 7. who writes it Elymiotis. Plu
tarch. Vit. Paul. iEmil. Ptolemy has assigned to
 MACEDONIA. 201

the Elimiotae a maritime situation on the coast of

Illyria, which cannot be correct, (p. 81.) but else
where he places them in the interior of Macedonia,
(p. 83.) and writes the name Elymiotae.
According to Stephanus, there was a town named
Elimea or Elimeum, which tradition reported to Elimea
urbs.
have been founded by Elymas, a Tyrrhenian chief,
(v. 'E?Jpeia.) Ptolemy calls it Elyma. Livy probably
alludes to this city in his account of the expedition
undertaken by Perseus against Stratus, when that
prince assembled his forces, and reviewed them at
Elymea. (XLIII. 21.) This capital of Elimiotis
stood perhaps on the Haliacmon, not far from
Greuno.
jEane, another Macedonian town of Tyrrhenian jEane.
origin, founded, as it was said, by iEanus the son of
Elymas, king of that nation, (Steph. Byz. v. Alawi,)
we suppose to have been situated in the vicinity of
Elymea; some trace of the name seems to be pre
served in that of Vanitches, which is a little to the
east of Greuno.
The district named Eratyra by Strabo, and which Eratyra
he associates with Elimea, (VII. p. 326.) is entirely regl°'

unknown. It is possible the word may be corrupt,

though the MSS. do not differ in their reading ; the
editor of the Oxford Strabo is of opinion that Tyrissa
is meant ; but that is very unlikely, as Tyrissa was a
town of northern Macedonia.

EORMA.
Contiguous to the Elimiotae, as we collect more
especially from Livy, were the Eordi or Eordaei, the
name of whose country was Eordaea. Thucydides
reports, that this people were dispossessed by the
 MACEDONIA.

Macedonians of their original settlements, which,

however, still continued to bear the name of Eordia ;
and he further states, that a small remnant of this
ancient race had established itself near Physca, which
was apparently a town of Mygdonia. (II. 99. Cf.
Steph. Byz. v. 'EopSaioi.) There is in Stephanus a
curious quotation from Suidas, a writer on Thessaly,
relative to this people, which would be very import
ant in proving that the population of Greece was
principally derived from the north, could we rely on
the authority of this ancient historian, who there as
serts, that the Centauri and Leleges were formerly
called Eordi. (v. "Afivpog. Cf. Strabo VII. p. 329.)
Herodotus states that the Eordi furnished troops
for the army of Xerxes, of which a division probably
passed through their country on its way to Thessaly.
(Herod. VII. 185.)
It is chiefly frcm Livy, as I have before observed,
that we are enabled to determine the position of the
Eordi on the map of Macedonia. The first campaign
of the Romans against Philip commenced, as we
have seen, in the territory of the Lyncestae ; from
thence the scene of war was, according to the histo
rian, afterwards transferred to the territory of Eor-
daea; the Romans having forced the defiles which
led from the valley of the Erigonus or Lyncestis into
that part of the Macedonian dominions. (Liv. XXXI.
39. Cf. Polyb. XVIII. 6.) The reader of Thucy-
dides, who has followed his account of the expedi
tion of Brasidas in conjunction with Perdiccas
against the Lyncestae, and that of his skilful and
bold retreat, when pressed by the Illyrians and de
serted by his allies, (IV. 128.) will be interested in
the mention of this defile ; he will recognise, in the
 MACEDONIA. 203

narrow pass which connected Macedonia with the

territory of Arrhibaeus, the post which, according to
Livy, was occupied by Philip and his troops, and
which they in vain endeavoured to defend against
the Roman legions. The Egnatian way must also
have taken this direction, as we know from Strabo
that it traversed part of Eordaea before it reached
Edessa and Pella. I believe Cellae is the only sta-Ceii*.
tion on this great road which occurs in Eordaea ; it is
marked by the Jerusalem Itinerary and that of An
toninus twenty-eight miles from Edessa, the position
of which is well known. We may therefore, by re
ferring to the best modern map of this country, safely
place Cellae not far from the Khan of Kirpini, situ
ated in the defile of which we have been speaking,
and which is very accurately marked in the map al
luded to. Cellae is mentioned by Hierocles as a
town of Macedonia Consularis. (p. 638.) At a short
distance from thence was Arnissa, the first town ofArnissa.
Macedonia which presented itself on quitting the
Lyncestian territory, according to Thucydides in his
account of the retreat of Brasidas. No other writer
alludes to it, unless in Hierocles we ought to change
Larissa into Arnissa. (p. 638.)
Hierocles leads us to suppose there was a town
called Eordaea, but Wesseling thinks, with probabi
lity, that the passage refers to the district only. (p.
638. Cf. Plin. IV. 10.)
Lycophron enables us to add another town to
those already named in Eordaea, where he says, (v.
1342.)
Xcepetv r 'EopSaiv xoil Tu\a$paiov ireSoy. Galadrje.
Stephanus, who quotes the line under the word
TaXalpat, cites another verse from the same poet,
 MACEDONIA.

.... Savai TaAaSpjjj tov <rtpurTjkcnvp \uxov. v. 1444.

where the MSS. more commonly read XapaSpyf.
Stephanus, however, would place it in Pieria, and
Gaiadrus speaks of mount Galadrus, which rose probably in
its vicinity. Berkelius, who was but an indifferent
geographer, has confounded this town with Chalastra
near the source of the Axius. The ruins of Galadra
are perhaps those which are pointed out near Cog-
liana, not far from the Inidje Mauro, or Haliac-
mon.
Livy, in describing a march of Perseus, king of
Begorrites Macedon, takes notice of a lake, which he calls Be
gorrites, in this part of Macedonia, (XLII. 53.) and
modern maps, agreeably with his account, lay down
a small lake named Kitrini in the vicinity of Cog-
liana.
PIERIA.
To the east and south-east of Eordaea and Elimea
was Pieria, one of the most interesting parts of Ma
cedonia; both in consideration of the traditions to
which it has given birth, as being the first seat of the
muses, and the birthplace of Orpheus ; and also of
the important events which occurred there at a later
period, involving the destiny of the Macedonian em
pire, and many other parts of Greece.
The name of Pieria, which was known to Homer,
riisgiijy 8' £n.i/3«cr« xa) 'Hju.a0/ijv eparSivrjV, II. E. 226.
was derived apparently from the Pieres, a Thracian
people, who were subsequently expelled by the Te-
menidae, the conquerors of Macedonia, and driven
north beyond the Strymon and mount Pangaeus,
where they formed a new settlement. (Thuc. II. 99.
Herod. VII. 112.) The boundaries which historians
and geographers have assigned to this province vary ;
 MACEDONIA. 205

for Strabo, or rather his epitomizer, includes it be

tween the Haliacmon and Axius. (VII. p. 330.)
Livy also seems to place it north of Dium, (XLIV.
9.) while most authors ascribe that town to Pieria.
Ptolemy gives the name of Pieria to all the country
between the mouth of the Peneus and that of the
Lydias ; (p. 82.) and, in fact, if it was not to be so de
fined, we should not know under what division to
class this extent of coast, which certainly appertains
to Macedonia. Herodotus and Thucydides have
not determined the limits of Pieria ; but the former
rather leads us to suppose he extended it to the Pe
neus. (VII. 131.) Upon the whole, therefore, it will
be safer to adhere to the arrangement of Ptolemy.
The natural boundary of Pieria towards Perrhaebia,
the contiguous district of Thessaly to the west, was
the great chain of Olympus, which, beginning from
the Peneus, closely follows the coast of Pieria till
beyond Dium, where it strikes off in a north-west
ern direction towards the interior of Macedonia.
Of the vast and celebrated chain of Olympus, and
the different passes by which it was traversed from
Macedonia and Thessaly, I shall not now speak at
length, as this subject belongs more properly to
Thessaly.
Beginning then from the mouth of the Peneus,
the first Macedonian town is Phila, situated ap-Phiia.
parently near the sea, at no great distance from
Tempe. It was occupied by the Romans when
their army had penetrated into Pieria by the passes
of Olympus from Thessaly; (Liv. XLII. 67. and
XLIV. 2. and 8.) and was built, as Stephanus in
forms us, by Demetrius son of Antigonus Gonatas,
and father of Philip, who named it after his mother
 MACEDONIA.
Philar. (v. 4»/Aa.) The ruins of this fortress are
probably those which Dr. Clarke observed near Pla-
tamona, which he regarded as the remains of Hera-
cleum s.
taST" Heracleum, or Heraclea, was five miles beyond
Phila, and half way between Dium and Tempe, (Liv.
XLIV. 8.) consequently the situation of Platamona,
which is much nearer the Peneus, cannot apply to
it; neither is it half way between Dium and that
river, its distance from the latter town being not
less than twenty miles ; the Itinerary Table indeed
allows twenty-four. Heracleum probably stood on the
site of Litochori, midway between the mouth of the
Peneus and Standia, which occupies the site of Dium,
and five miles from Platamona or Phila. Livy informs
us it was built on a rock which overhung a river. Scy-
lax describes Heracleum as the first town of Mace
donia after crossing the Peneus ; but we must remem
ber that at this period Phila did not exist. (Scyl. Peripl.
p. 26.) Heracleum was taken in a remarkable manner
by the Romans in the war with Perseus, as related by
Livy. Having assailed the walls under cover of the
manoeuvre called testudo, they succeeded so well
with the lower fortifications, that they were induced
to employ the same means against the loftier and
more difficult works ; raising therefore the testudo to
an elevation which overtopped the walls, the Romans
drove the garrison from the ramparts, and captured
Apiiasfl. the town. (XLIV. 9. Polyb. XXVIII. 11. et seq.)
Pliny mentions the Apilas as falling into the sea on

r Sestini describes a rare coin termedia. Monet. Vet. p. 38.

from the king of Bavaria's col- , Clarke's Travels, p. II. p.
lection, Autonomi *I vel *IAA. 302. Holland, t. II. p. 24.
Victoria gradiens *^ Clava in-
 MACEDONIA. 207

this coast ; it is probably the same river at the mouth

of which Heraclea was situated, now called the river
of Lithochori. Beyond was the Enipeus, a name
common also to a well-known river in Thessaly, as
well as another in Elis. The Pierian Enipeus rises Enipeus fl.
in mount Olympus, and, though nearly dry in sum
mer, becomes a considerable torrent in winter from
the heavy rains. Its rugged and steep banks, which
in some places attained a height of 300 feet, served
for a long time as a defence to the Macedonian army
under Perseus, when encamped on its left bank, until
Paulus iEmilius, by sending a considerable detach
ment round the Perrhaebian mountains, threatened
the rear of the enemy, and forced him to abandon
his advantageous position. (Liv. XLIV. 8. and 35.
Plut. Vit. P. iEmil.) The modern name of this
stream, according to Dr. Clarke, is Malathria K
Five miles beyond stood Dium, one of the princi- Dinm.
pal cities of Macedonia, and not unfrequently the re
sidence of its monarchs. The earliest writers who
allude to this city are Scylax (Peripl. p. 26.) and
Thucydides. (IV. 78.) The latter says it was the
first Macedonian town which Brasidas entered on his
march from Thessaly. Livy describes it as placed at
the foot of mount Olympus, which leaves but the
space of one mile from the sea ; and half of this is oc
cupied by marshes formed by the mouth of the river .
Baphyrus. The town, though not extensive, was
abundantly adorned with public buildings, among
which was a celebrated temple of Jupiter, and nu
merous statues. (XLIV. 6. and 7.) These decora
tions probably took place in the reign of Archelaus,

1 P. II. p. 315.
 208 MACEDONIA.

who instituted public games here in honour of Ju

piter Olympius. (Diod. Sic. XVII. 570. Steph. Byz.
v. ATov.) This town suffered considerably during
the Social war from an incursion of the iEtolians
under their praetor Scopas, who levelled to the
ground the walls, houses, and gymnasium, destroy
ing the porches around the temple, with the offerings,
and every article used in the festivals, as well as all
the royal statues. (Polyb. IV. 62.) It is evident,
however, from Livy's account, that this damage had
been repaired when the Romans occupied the town
in the reign of Perseus. It was here that Philip as
sembled his army previous to the battle of Cynosce-
phalae. (Liv. XXXIII. 3.) Dium, at a later period,
became a Roman colony ; (Ptol. p. 82.) Pliny terms
it Colonia Diensis. (IV. 10.) Some similarity in
the name of this once flourishing city is apparent
in that of a spot called Standia, which answers to
Livy's description". Dr. Clarke however was not
disposed to acquiesce in this opinion, and thought
that it must have stood at Katerina x ; but on this
point I imagine that learned traveller was mistaken,
as Katerina, or Hateri, which is the real name of
Hatera. the place, is doubtless the Hatera of the Tabula
Theodosiana, one stage from Dium.
Baphyrus The Baphyrus is mentioned by several authors
fl" besides Livy. Lycophron (v. 273.) thus alludes
to it;
Kpctrrjpu Buxyov Ivaircti, xsxAaucrfisvoj
NufK^aienv al ipi\ctVrO BijptJgoo yavoj.
And the poet Archestratus also speaks of a dainty
fish caught in its waters.

u D'Anville, Geogr. Anc. p. 64. * Travels, P. II. p. 315.

 MACEDONIA. 209

Hufyvpu. x«i £v 'Apfipctxlqt irafiM\tfikaf ovJ/s(.

ap. Athen. VII. 130.
Pausanias says the real name of the river is Heli- Helicon a.
con, and that, after flowing for a distance of seventy-
five stadia, it loses itself under ground for the space
of twenty-two stadia; it is navigable on its re
appearance, and is then called Baphyrus. (Pausan.
Boeot. 30.) I may observe, that in the passage here
quoted from Pausanias, he expressly states Dium to
be in Pieria, as well as Archestratus above cited. In
Ptolemy the name of this river is incorrectly written
Pharybas. (p. 82.) According to Clarke, it is now
known as the Mauro nero.
The same writer mentions, that near the source
of the Malathria or Enipeus in mount Olympus is
a Palceo Castro, at three hours distance from Ka-
terina, where there are many ancient marbles and
ruins. " We heard of this Palceo Castro in the
" whole of this route, but can form no conjecture as
" to its original history. That Dium was not there
" situate is evident, because Dium was only seven
" stadia from the sea." The same traveller " saw at
" Katerina a fine soros of white marble, which he
" was told had been brought from the Palceo Castro
" of Malathria, where there were others of the
" same nature, and a great quantity of ancient
" marbles ; but that some Franks, visiting the spot
" three years before, and copying inscriptions, re-
" moved something, the real nature of which was
" not known ; on which the agha, suspecting them
" of having discovered a treasure, had ordered as
" many of those marbles as could be broken to be
" destroyed, and the rest to be conveyed from 'the
VOL. i. p
 210 MACEDONIA.

" place." Dr. Clarke supposes that one of the tra

vellers above mentioned was Mr. Tweddell y.
Had the fruit of this interesting scholar's researches
been preserved to us, we might perhaps have learned
with certainty to what town these ruins belonged ;
but in the absence of such documents we may con-
Libethra. jecture, that they are those of Libethra or Libe-
thrium, a city, the name of which is associated with
Orpheus, the Muses, and all that is poetical in
Greece. " Libethra," says Pausanias, " was situated
" on mount Olympus, on the side of Macedonia ; at
" no great distance from it stood the tomb of Or-
" pheus, respecting which an oracle had declared,
" that when the sun beheld the bones of the poet
" the city should be destroyed by a boar (wro avis)
" The inhabitants of Libethra ridiculed the pro-
" phecy as a thing impossible; but the column of
" Orpheus's monument having been accidentally
" broken, a gap was made by which light broke in
" upon the tomb, when the same night the torrent
Susfl. " named Sus, being prodigiously swollen, rushed
" down with violence from mount Olympus upon
" Libethra, overthrowing the walls and all the pub-
" lie and private edifices, and destroying every living
" creature in its furious course. After this calamity,
" the remains of Orpheus were removed to Dium
(Pausan. Boeot. 30.) and Dr. Clarke observed near
Katerina a remarkable tumulus, which he conceives
Otjtei tu. to have been the tomb of Orpheus. This tumulus is
m us' of immense magnitude, of a perfectly conical form,

and upon its vertex grow trees of great size. Pau

sanias says, the tomb of Orpheus was twenty stadia

y Clarke's Travels, P. II. s. 3. p. 318.

 MACEDONIA. 211 \
from Dium. (Bceot. 30. Apollod. Bibl. I. 3.z) Whe
ther Libethra recovered from the devastation occa
sioned by this inundation is not stated in any writer
that I am acquainted with, but its name occurs in
Livy, as a town in the vicinity of Dium before the
battle of Pydna. After describing the perilous march
of the Roman army under Q. Marcius through a pass
in the chain of Olympus, he says, they reached, on
the fourth day, the plains between Libethrum and
Heracleum. (XLIV. 5.) The pass itself was called
Callipeuce. Strabo also alludes to Libethra when CaiUpeuce
speaking of mount Helicon, and remarks, that se
veral places around that mountain attested the for
mer existence of the Thracians of Pieria in the Boe
otian districts. (IX. p. 409. and X.p.471.) From these
passages it would seem that the name of Libethrus Libethrus
• •/* moils.
was given to the summit of Olympus, which stood
above the town. Hence the Muses were surnamed
Libethrides as well as Pierides.
Nymphae, noster amor, Libethrides.
Vieg. Eclog. VII. 21.
Orpheus himself was said to have been born at
Pimplea, a small place not far from Dium and Libe- Pimpiea.
thra. (Strab. loc. cit. et Epit. VII. 330.)
Ylpcoru vvv 'Og$rjoj ju,v>jerco/Ae9a to'v pot. nor airrj
KctWionrj &prjixt Qctrlfcrat tvvrfisivu
Olaypco <TX07r(»js nj/xTrAijiSoj r«xeV4<w.
Apoll. Argon. I. 23. ubi vid. Schol.
xex\avo.pevos
Nu/A$ai<nii aX $'i\u»to Bij$upou yavoj,
Ai/3)jflgHjV 8' virepQe ILju.TrAs/aj o.jcofrijv. Lycophe. v. 273.
Travellers, who have visited these shores so cele-

" Clarke's Travels, P. II. s. 3. p. 311.

P 2
212 MACEDONIA.

brated in antiquity, dwell with admiration on the

colossal magnificence of Olympus, which seems to
rise at once from the sea to hide its snowy head
among the clouds. Dr. Holland, who beheld it from
Litochori at its foot, observes, " We had not before
" been aware of the extreme vicinity of the town to
" the base of Olympus, from the thick fogs which
" hung over us for three successive days, while tra-
" versing the country ; but on leaving it, and acci-
" dentally looking back, we saw through an opening
" in the fog a faint outline of vast precipices, seem-
" ing almost to overhang the place, and so aerial in
" their aspect, that for a few minutes we doubted
" whether it might not be a delusion to the eye.
" The fog, however, dispersed yet more on this side;,
" and partial openings were made, through which, as
" through arches, we saw the sunbeams resting on
" the snowy summits of Olympus, which rose into a
" dark blue sky far above the belt of clouds and
" mist that hung upon the sides of the moun-
" tain. The transient view we had of the mountain
" from this point shewed us a line of precipices of
" vast height, forming its eastern front toward the
" sea, and broken at intervals by deep hollows or ra-
" vines, which were richly clothed with forest trees.
" The oak, chesnut, beech, plane-tree, &c. are seen
" in great abundance along the base and skirts of
" the mountain, and towards the summit of the first
" ridge large forests of pine spread themselves along
" the acclivities, giving that character to the face of
" the mountain, which is so often alluded to by the
" ancient poets a."

■ Travels, t. II. p. 27.

 MACEDONIA. 213
yyntw JcaAAioTeuo/wiva
Ylteplcc MowreiOj sipa,
Ss/ivce xAituj 'OAu/xttou. Eur. Bacch. 407.
ra^a 8' ev toTj 7roAuSe'v5go(-
<riv 'OAt5j«.iroo flaAafimj, ev-
9a iror' 'Ogpeuj xiflap/^cov
<rvvuyiv Se'vSpa MoiJcraij,
<ruvayev 6ij/>aj ayparrus. Ibid. 560.
Tav Ilijveiou ripvoiv yuipctv,
Kprjiri^ 'OAuj&wrou xaeAAiorav,
*OA/3o) (3pl$etv fifUiv rjxov-
<r evQxXei r evxctpnelu. Eur. Troad. 214.
"Ovtrav W Ovh.6fx.noo fisfj.a<rav de/j.ev, avrxp stt "O<r<rrj
Ylrj\wv sivocr/<puAAov, iV ovpavo; afufiaxos eTij. Od. A. -314.
Ter sunt conati imponere Pelio Ossam
Scilicet, atque Ossae frondosum involvere OlympUm.
Georg. I. 281.
reboant sylvaeque et magnus Olympus.
Ibid. III. 223.
Nec metuens imi Borean habitator Olympi
Lucentem totis ignorat noctibus Arcton.
Hos inter montes media qui valle prentuntur,
Perpetuis quondam latuere paludibus agri :
Flumina dum campi retinent, nec pervia Tempe
Dant aditus pelago, stagnumque implentibus unum
Crescere cursus erat : postquam discessit Olympo
Herculea gravis Ossa manu, subitaeque ruinam
Sensit aquae Nereus. Lucan. VI. 341.
Among the mountains beyond Libethra was the Petra.
fortress of Petra, the possession of which was dis
puted by the Perrhaebi of Thessaly and the kings of
Macedon. (Liv. XXXIX. 26. and XLIV. 32.) It
commanded a pass which led to Pythium in Thes
saly by the back of Olympus. By this road P.
iEmilius was enabled to throw a detachment in the
p 3
 214 MACEDONIA.

rear of the Macedonian army encamped on the Eni-

peus, after having conquered Petra. (XLV. 41.)
In following the coast from Dium we come to
Pydna. Pydna, celebrated for the decisive victory gained by
P. iEmilius over the Macedonian army under Per
seus, which put an end to that ancient empire. The
earliest mention of this town is in Scylax, who styles
it a Greek city, (p. 26.) from which it appears to
have been at that time independent of the Macedo
nian princes. Thucydides speaks of an attack made
upon it by the Athenians before the Peloponnesian
war. (I. 61.) It was afterwards taken by Archelaus
king of Macedon, who removed its site twenty stadia
from the sea, as Diodorus Siculus asserts, (XIII.
356.) but Thucydides states, that it had been long
before that period in the possession of Alexander the
son of Amyntas, and that Themistocles sailed from
thence on his way to Persia. (I. 137.) After the
death of Archelaus, Pydna again fell into the hands
of the Athenians, but the circumstances of this
change are not known to us ; Mr. Mitford is inclined
to think it occurred during the reign of Philip, and
makes the first rupture between that sovereign and
the Athenians the consequence of that event b ; but
this I believe is unsupported by any direct testimony ;
all that we know is, that Athens was at some time
or other in possession of Pydna and the adjoining
towns, (Demosth. Phil. I. p. 41. Theopomp. Frag,
ap. Ulpian. et Suid.) but that it was afterwards
taken from them by Philip, and given to Olynthus.
(Diod. Sic. XVI. 517. Demosth. Olynth. I. p. 13.)
The next fact relative to Pydna, which is recorded

b Hist. of Greece, t. VII. ch. 35. p. 36).

 MACEDONIA. 215

in history, is posterior to the reign of Alexander the

Great, whose mother Olympias was here besieged by
Cassander ; and all hopes of relief being cut off, by
an entrenchment having been made round the town
from sea to sea, famine at length compelled Olym
pias to surrender, when she was thrown into prison,
and soon after put to death. (Diod. Sic. XVIII.
697.)
The events which led to the battle of Pydna be
tween Perseus and P. iEmilius have been already
noticed in the historical abstract at the head of this
section ; the details will be found in Livy, XLIV.
41. and Plutarch Vit. P. ^Emil. The latter speaks
of two small rivers which fall into the sea near
Pydna, the iEson and Leucus, and a mountain ^son a.
named Olocrus : their modern appellations are un- oiocrus
known to me. The other writers who mention mons'

Pydna are, Scymn. Ch. 625. Mela, II. 3. Stephanus

Byz. v. Ulha, Ptolemy, p. 82. and the Epitomizer
of Strabo, who says, that in his time it was called
Kitros, (VII. p. 509.) as likewise the Scholiast to De
mosthenes; and this name is still attached to the
spot at the present day. Dr. Clarke observed at
Kitros a vast tumulus, which he considered, with
much probability, as marking the site of the great
battle fought in these plains0.
Beyond Pydna was a considerable forest named Pieria
Pieria, as we learn from Livy, (XLIV. 43.) which
may have furnished the Pierian pitch alluded to by
Herodotus. (IV. 195. Cf. Phn. XIV. 21.)
About forty stadia north of Pydna, according to
the Epitomist of Strabo, (VII. p. 330.) was Methone, Methone.

c P. II. s. 3. p. 326. Holland's Travels, t. II. p. 36.

P 4
216 MACEDONIA.

a city celebrated in history from the circumstance

of Philip's having lost an eye in besieging the place.
(Strab. loc. cit. Diod. Sic. XVI. 528. Demosth. O-
lynth. I. 9.) That it was a Greek colony, we learn
from Scylax, Peripl. (p. 26.) and also Plutarch, who
reports, that a party of Eretrians settled there, nam
ing the place Methone, from Methon, an ancestor of
Orpheus : he adds, that these Greek colonists were
termed Aposphendoneti by the natives. (Quaest.Graec.)
It appears from Athenaeus, that Aristotle wrote an
account of the Methonaean commonwealth. (VI. 27.)
This town was occupied by the Athenians, towards
the latter end of the Peloponnesian war, with a
view of annoying Perdiccas by ravaging his terri
tory, and affording a refuge to his discontented sub
jects. (VI. 7.) When Philip the son of Amyntas suc
ceeded to the crown, the Athenians, who still held
Methone, landed there three thousand men, in order
to establish Argaeus on the throne of Macedon : they
were however defeated by the young prince, and
driven back to Methone. Several years after, Philip
laid siege to this place, which at the end of twelve
months capitulated. The inhabitants having eva
cuated the town, the walls were razed to the ground.
(Diod. Sic. XVI. 528.)
There was another Methone in Thessaly, noticed
by Homer, and which must not be confounded with
the Macedonian city, an error into which Stephanus
Byz. seems to have fallen, (v. Mefleov^.) Dr. Clarke
and Dr. Holland concur in supposing that the site of
Methone answers to that of LeuterochoriA, the dis
tance from that place to Kitros, or Pydna, agreeing
with the forty stadia reckoned hy Strabo.
d P. II. s. 2. p. 330. Holland, t. II. p. 37.
 MACEDONIA. 217

About ten or twelve miles further is the mouth

of the Haliacmon, a large and rapid stream descend- h
ing from the chain of mountains to which, as I have
already observed, Ptolemy gives the name of Cana-
lovii. The modern name of this river is Jnidpe-
Carasou, or Jenicora, according to Dr. Brown, who
must have crossed it in its course through Elimeae.
Dr. Clarke calls it Inje-Mauro{. The Epitomist of
Strabo seems to place the Haliacmon soon after
Dium, (VII. p. 330.) as does also Ptolemy, (p. 82.) This
is however an error, which apparently misled Dr.
Holland, who imagined he had forded this stream
about two miles beyond Katrina; but what he
speaks of is probably the Baphyrus of Livy and
Pausanias& ; for, embarking at Leuterokori, he could
not possibly have seen the Haliacmon, which falls
into the sea to the north of that place. Scylax
clearly places it after Methone. (p. 26.) Caesar, in
describing some military operations in the vicinity
of this river between a part of his army under Do-
mitius and some troops of Pompey commanded by
Scipio, states, that it formed the line of demarcation
between Macedonia and Thessaly. (Bell. Civ. III.
36.)
The interior of Pieria is little known to us, but
its topography may receive some illustration from a
passage of Livy, and the Table Itinerary. The his
torian mentions an incursion made in that direction
by the Roman army under Q. Marcius, after occu
pying Dium, in the third campaign against Perseus.
e Travels, p. 46. So also the " de la on passe la riviere de
editors of the French Strabo, " Carasemen qui est aussi grosse
t. III. p. 124. " que la Seine." 3eme Voyage,
f P. II. s. 2. p. 334. Lucas liv. I. p. 40. ed. 12°.
calls it Carasemen " a une lieue b T. II. p. 3 1 .
 218 MACEDONIA.

He says, that the consul, having reached the river

Mitysfl. Mitys on the first day, arrived on the next at a
town named Agassa, which surrendered without re
sistance. Another march brought him to the river
Ascordus, near which he encamped; but finding
that the further he advanced, the greater was the
scarcity of provisions for his army, he soon found it
advisable to return to Dium. (XLIV. 7.) It is plain,
I imagine, that this march of three days to the
north of Dium could not be along the coast we
have just described ; for in that case the names of
Pydna, Methone, and the Haliacmon would have
occurred, instead, of places of which we have never
before or since heard. The Table Itinerary will
however afford us some assistance in unravelling
this difficulty, and explaining Livy, or rather Poly-
bius, whom he closely follows. This document fur
nishes us with the details of a road from Dium to
Beroea in Macedonia, which, I think, can be no
other than the route followed by the Roman consul.
The names are miserably corrupt, but it is not very
difficult to restore them, with the assistance of Livy
and other ancient writers. For instance, Dium is
written Biuin ; mount Olympus, Anamo ; the As
cordus, Acerdos, &c. : but those who are acquainted
with Itineraries will easily acknowledge the identity
of these names, notwithstanding their disguise. The
first stage then from Dium in the Table is Hatera,
which, as I have before stated, can be no other than
Khateri, or Khaterin, as the natives call it, and
which Dr. Clarke conceived to be Dium. The dis
tance given in the Itinerary from Dium to Hatera
is twelve miles; though, as it is only seven from
Standia to Khateri, it is probable we ought to cor-
 MACEDONIA. 219

rect twelve to seven : beyond was the river Mitys,

mentioned by Livy ; after which, the road, striking
off into the mountains, crosses Olympus, which is
called Anamo in the Itinerary, the distance from
Hatera to that mountain being twelve miles. This
pass over Olympus I imagine to be the same pur
sued by Scipio Nasica, when despatched by P. iEmi-
lius to attack the rear of the Macedonian army en
camped on the Enipeus ; and it seems to be still fre
quented, there being a monastery dedicated to St.
Denis on the road. Petra must have been in this
direction. About seven miles beyond Olympus the
Itinerary names Bada, which I conceive to be a cor
ruption for Bala, or Balla, a town which Ptolemy Baiia vei
Valla
places in the interior of Pieria. (p. 84.) Pliny calls
it Valla. (IV. 10.) Steph. Byz., who writes BaAAa,
quotes a fragment of an author named Theagenes,
who, in treating of the history of Macedonia, stated,
that one of its kings had transferred the inhabitants
of this town to a place called Pythium, which was
in Thessaly at the foot of Olympus, as we shall see
in the description of that country, and therefore
very near the Bada of the Itinerary, which confirms
my correction into Balla. The situation of Balla
agrees, I conceive, nearly with that of Servia, or
Servitza, which commands a remarkable pass lead
ing from Macedonia into Thessaly h, now known as
the defile of Saranta Poros.
Phylace is another town in the interior of Pieria, Phyiace.
according to Ptolemy, (p. 84.) and of which Pliny
h Dr. Browne, on his way " ly upon a hill and partly
from Macedonia into Thessaly, " in the plain ; there is also a
says, " After passing the river " castle upon a very high rock
" Injecora, we came to Sarvit- " not far from hence." Tra-
" za, a noted place, built part- vels, p. 46.
 220 MACEDONIA.

also makes mention. (IV. 10.) Some similarity to the

ancient name is discoverable in that of Phili, si
tuated on the Haliacmon, somewhat to the west of
Agassa>. Servitza1. More to the north was the town of Agas-
sae, which was occupied by the Roman army under
Marcius, as Livy informs us, on the march which
he describes ; it was subsequently given up to plun
der, by order of P. iEmilius, after the battle of
Pydna, in consequence of having revolted to Per
seus after its surrender. (XLV. 27.) Professor Man-
nert supposes Agassae to be the same town as the
iEgaea of Ptolemy, which he places to the south of
Beroea, (p. 84.) and the conjecture seems plausible.
The ruins, laid down in modern maps near Cqpani,
on a small river falling into the Haliacmon, may be
thought to belong to this ancient place. The Itine
rary does not name Agassae, but notices a spot called
Arabos, twenty miles beyond Bada, or Balla, and
Acerdos, which is fifteen miles from Arabos : this
Ascordusfl. I conceive to be the Ascordus of Livy ; the modern
name, according to the maps, is Vendgia, distant
twelve miles from Beroea.

BOTTIJSA.
The name of Bottiaea, or Bottiaeis, was anciently
given to a narrow space of country situated between
the Haliacmon and Lydias, as Herodotus informs
us, (VII. 127.) but in another passage he extends it
beyond the Lydias as far as the Axius. The Bot-
tiaei had been, however, early expelled from this
district by the Macedonian princes, and had retired
to the other side of the Axius, about Therme and
' Pbuqueville mistook the ruins of this town for those of Phila,
t. II. p. 501.
 MACEDONIA.

Olynthus, (Herod. VIII. 127.) where they formed a

new settlement with the Chalcidians, another people
of Thracian origin, occupying the country of Chalci-
dice, and with them were engaged in hostilities with
the Athenians, who held Potidaea during the Pelo-
ponnesian war. (Thuc. I. 77. II. 79. et 99.) We
find the name of Bottiaea also in Polybius, V. 97.
Livy, XXVI. 25. Scymn. Ch. 622. and Strabo, Epit.
VII. p. 330. The first town on the coast, after cross
ing the river Haliacmon, is Alorus, seventy stadia Alorus.
from Methone, according to the Epitome of Strabo,
VII. 330. Scylax, Peripl. p. 26. Plin. IV. 10. Mel.
II. 3. Steph. Byz. says it was situated in the
farthest recess of the Thermaian gulf. (v. "AXapog.)
We hear in Diodorus of a certain Ptolemy of Alo
rus, who on one occasion pretended to the crown of
Macedon. (XIV. 497.) Alorus must have stood near
Capsochori, on the left bank of the Haliacmon. Be
yond is the Ludias, now Carasmiak, which united Ludias fl.
its stream with that river, as we are informed by
Herodotus, (VII. 127.) a statement which might
have been correct in the historian's time, but which
is at variance with the geographical information de
rived from other writers, as well as with the report
of modern travellers. The fact is, that the junction
takes place, not with the Haliacmon, Inje-Cora, or
Carasou, but with the Axius, which falls into the
gulf somewhat more to the north ; but there are
traces of the course of the Ludias distinct from that
of the Axius or the Haliacmon. And it may be
observed, that Scylax mentions the Ludias apart
from the neighbouring rivers, (Peripl. p. 26.) as does
also the Epitomist of Strabo, who states, however,
that the waters of the Axius communicated with
 MACEDONIA.

those of the Ludias by means of a lake. (VII. 330.)

An error exists in this last geographer, which should
be pointed out, as it has escaped the notice of his
commentators. I allude to the mention of the river
Erigonus in conjunction with the Ludias. We know
from Livy that the Erigonus had its source in the
Paeonian mountains, and that, after flowing through
Pelagonia and Deuriopus, districts of Paeonia, it
mingled its waters with those of the Axius.
(XXXIX. 53.) This Strabo himself confirms. (VII.
p. 327.) So that unless there were two rivers named
Erigonus in Macedonia, which is not probable, there
must be some inaccuracy either in the latter author
or his Epitomist. Now, as he asserts also that the
Ludias commenced only with the lake above men
tioned, near which Pella was situated ; and as this
lake receives the waters of a very considerable river,
named Vistritza, flowing from the mountains of an
cient Orestis and Eordaea, this must be the stream
improperly called Erigon by that geographer.
jEstraus a. D'Anville in his Map calls it yEstraeus ; which is
doubtless correct, there being considerable analogy
between this name and the modern Vistritza. The
course of the iEstraeus, according to iElian, ran
between Berrhoea and Thessalonica. (Hist. Anim.
XV. 1.)
Euripides has beautifully introduced the mention
of the Ludias in his Bacchae; a play which, from
its numerous allusions to Pieria and the scenery of
this coast, was probably written during his residence
at the Macedonian court :
fi&xctip' a Ylisp'ia,
<re^Eral <r Eui'oc, rfea
ts yopeu<yuiv ajj.cc Baj^su-
 MACEDONIA.

fiourr tov t loxvpoav

htctfia; "A£iov e!Ajcr-
<TOfiEVaj MaivaSaj
AuS/av ts, tov tSj titiaifiOvla;
fSgOrol; i\fiotiorav, nctrtpu ts
tov exAuov eviTTwov yuipctv uSaciv
xaAA/o"rOicri \malveiv. ver. 565.

(Cf. ,&sch. de Fals. Legat. 131. Cf. Harpocrat. Ptol.

p. 82.) Its modern name is Carainge, according
to Lucas", but in Dr. Clarke we find it Mauros-
macle^, and in modern maps Caraismak.
Herodotus places in Bottiaea the town of Ichnae, Ichnae.
which perhaps stood near the mouth of the Ludias.
(VII. 123. Cf. Hesych. v. "I^va^v. Mel. II. 3. Plin.
IV. 10.) From other authors cited by Stephanus, (v.
"lyvai,) it appears that the name was sometimes
written Achnae : there was also another city so
called in Thessaly.
At the distance of one hundred and twenty stadia
from the mouth of the Ludias was Pella, one of the Peiia.
most ancient and celebrated cities in Macedonia.
(Strab.Epit.VII.p.330.) Herodotus ascribes it to Bot
tiaea, (VII. 123.) but Ptolemy, to Emathia. (p.82.) We
are told by Demosthenes that Pella was but a small
and insignificant place before it became the birth
place of Philip, (de Cor. 83. Aristid. I. Panath. Li-
ban, in Vitup. Phil. p. 104.) Scylax, however, who
is an older writer, says the Ludias is navigable up
to Pella, where is the royal palace. (Peripl. p. 26.)
It is probable, however, that Philip considerably en
larged and embellished his native city, as did also
his son Alexander, who was likewise born there.
(Lucian. Alex.) Stephanus Byz. reports, that its
i 3eu,e Voyage, 1. I. p. 40. ed. 12°. k P. II. s. 2. p. 334.
 MACEDONIA.

more ancient appellation was Bunomus and Buno-

meia, which it exchanged for the name of its founder
Pellas, (v. IleAAa.) From the time of Philip and
Alexander, it was the constant residence of the kings
of Macedon, as we learn from Livy, who frequently
mentions it as the abode of Philip son of Demetrius,
(XXVI. 25.) as well as that of Perseus. It was here
that the latter held the council in which war was
determined upon against Rome. (XLII. 51.)
The same historian has given a very exact de
scription of its situation, which is no doubt taken
from Polybius. (XLIV. 46.) " It is placed," he says,
" on a hill sloping to the south-west, and is sur-
" rounded by marshes, caused by the inundation of
*' a lake, so deep as to be impassable either in sum-
" mer or winter. In that part nearest the city a
" great work has been constructed, rising like an
" island, and sustaining a fortification, which thus
" remains uninjured by the water. At a distance
" it appears to join the city wall, with which, how-
" ever, it is only connected by a bridge thrown over
" the river, that separates the fortress from the
" town. This serves to secure the place from all
" external attacks ; and were any state prisoners
" confined there, they might be easily guarded by
" that one outlet. Here was deposited the royal
" treasury, which amounted to only three hundred
" talents on the surrender of the city to P. yEmilius
" after the battle of Pydna." (Cf. Polyb. XXIX. S.)
That Pella was situated near a lake we learn also
from Archestratus, who commends the fish caught
in its waters :

&v 6ePoS I ' ' Ap. Athen. VII. 315.

 MACEDONIA.

This lake received the Ludias, and also a rivulet

called Borborus, as we learn from Plutarch, who Borborus
cites an epigram by Theocritus of Chios against
Aristotle, of whom he sarcastically observed,
eiXsto valuv
a*r 'AxaStjfi/aj Bopfiogov iv npoyai^.
(Plut. de Exil. p. 603.) The baths of Pella were
said to be injurious to health, producing biliary com
plaints, as we are informed by the comic poet Ma
cho in Athenaeus, VIII. 41.
"Srpurovixos (wreSijftijo'sv ei; UsWav ttots,
oj irupu irkeovaiv efi/!rpo<rl)e tout eaaptoea;f
d>l o.ir\rjvrjrntov; eTcoflev ij tto'Aij iroisiv
h rai f2a\avilai—
Pella, under the Romans, was made the chief town
of the third region of Macedon. (Liv. XLV. 29.) It
was situated on the Via Egnatia, according to Strabo
(VII. p. 323.) and the Itineraries. From the coins of
this city we may infer that it was colonized by J.
Caesar. Under the late emperors it assumed the title
of COL. JUL. PELLA1 ; and it is probable, as Man-
nert has observed, that in the reign of Diocletian
this name was exchanged for that of Diocletianopo-
lis, which we find in the Antonine Itinerary, p. 330.m
Its ancient appellation, however, still remained in
use, as may be seen from Jornandes R. Get. 56. and
Hierocles Synecd. p. 638. The ruins of Pella are
yet visible on the spot called Palatisa, or Alaklisi,
by the Turks. " II ne reste plus de Pella," says
Beaujour, " que quelques ruines insignifiantes ; mais
" on voit encore le pourtour de son magnifique port,

1 Sestini Monet. Vet. p. 37. PEA and nEA.

The more ancient coins in gold m Geogr. t. VII. p. 479.
and silver have the epigraph
VOL. I. Q
 MACEDONIA.

" et les vestiges du canal qui joignoit ce port a la

" mer par le niveau le mieux entendu. Les mosqu^es
" de Jenidje ont et£ baties avec les debris des palais
" des rois Mac^doniens n."
Spelaeum. Near Pella was a spot called Spelaeum, where P.
./Emilius remained two days on his return from Am-
phipolis, as we learn from Livy, XLV. 33.

EMATHIA.
It has been already observed that Emathia was
the most ancient name applied to Macedonia by the
Greek writers, it will not therefore be necessary
to repeat the various accounts which have been de
livered respecting the origin of that appellation. I
shall here only remark, that Polybius and Livy ex
pressly assert Emathia to have been formerly called
Paeonia, though Homer certainly mentions them as
two distinct countries ; but it is not improbable that
Emathia may have belonged to Paeonia in former
times. (Polyb. Frag. XXIV. 8. Liv. XL. 111.) At
all events we are assured that it was in this district
that the Temenidae, who, as we have seen, came
jEgas vei
Edessa. from Areos,
B first
,. established
T . their empire.
, . Msae, . or,
iEgaea, according to Justin, was the city occupied
by Caranus on his arrival in the country, (VII. 1.)
and it continued apparently to be the capital of Ma
cedonia, until the seat of government was transferred
to Pella ; even after this event it remained the place
of sepulture for the royal family, since we are told
that Philip and Eurydice, the king and queen of
Macedon, who had been put to death by Olympias,
were buried here by Cassander. (Athen. IV. 41.

n Tableau du Commerce de la Grece, 1. I, p. 87.

 MACEDONIA.

Diod. Sic. XVIII. 699.) Pausanias states that

Alexander was to have been interred there, (Attic.
6.) and when Pyrrhus king of Epirus had taken
and plundered the town, he left there a body of
Gauls, who opened the royal tombs in hopes of find
ing treasure. (Diod. Sic. Excerpt. 267.)
When the Athenians undertook to support Ar-
gaeus in his pretensions to the crown of Macedon,
they advanced towards Mgae from Methone, but
were defeated by Philip. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 511.) It
was here that Philip was assassinated by Pausanias
whilst celebrating the marriage of his daughter Cleo
patra with Alexander king of Epirus. (Diod. Sic.
XVI. 557. and 559.) This city is frequently men
tioned by the Greek writers under the name of
Edessa ; nor is it certain which of the two appella
tions is the more ancient. (Polyb. V. 97. Dexipp.
ap. Syncell. p. 268. Strab. VII. p. 323.) Livy styles
it " nobilis urbs." (XLV. 30.) Steph. Byz., under
the head of Mgas, observes that it was also called
MrjXofior€tpa ; but he acknowledges likewise the name
of Edessa, (v. vE§eaaa ;) and this is always used by
later writers. (Ptol. p. 84. Hierocl. Synecd. p. 638.)
From the Itineraries, as well as Strabo, we learn
that it stood on the Via Egnatia, thirty miles west
of Pella ; and it is generally agreed, that the town
called Vodina, situated on the river Vistritza, which
issues from the lake of Ostrovo, represents this an
cient city ; but it may be observed, that the name
of Bodena appears to be as old as the Byzantine
historians. (Cedrenus, t. II. p. 705. and Glycas, p.
309.) Dr. Clarke in his Travels quotes a letter
from Mr. Fiolt of Cambridge, who had visited Vo
dina, and which leaves no doubt as to its identity
a 2
 MACEDONIA

with Edessa. He says " it is a delightful spot.

" There are sepulchres cut in the rock, which the
" superstitious inhabitants have never plundered,
" because they are afraid to go near them. I went
" into two, and saw the bodies in perfect repose,
" with some kinds of ornaments, and clothes, and
" vases. There is a beautiful inscription in the
" town. The fall of waters is magnificentn."
Between Edessa and Pella the Jerusalem Itine
rary notices a station under the name of Scurio,
concerning which Wesseling has not been able to
arrive at any satisfactory conclusion, (p. 606.) I am
Scydra. inclined to think it the town of Scydra, which Pto
lemy ascribes to Emathia. (p. 84. Cf. Steph. Byz.
v. 2m%>«. Plin. IV. 10.) Strabo calls it Kydrae, and
states that it belongs to the Byrsi, a name which, I
Cydrae. conceive, Casaubon has improperly altered in the
text to Brygi ; for Steph. Byz. evidently reads Kv-
lipou iroXts tuv Bvpauv. It is true that the same writer
Brusi vel elsewhere seems to call this people Brysi, or Brusi,
BryS1' and the part of Emathia which they inhabited Bru-

sis ; and again we hear of the Braesi in Macedonia,

who are probably of the same tribe. Since the Je
rusalem Itinerary places Scurio half way between
Edessa and Pella, that is, fifteen miles from each, it
must have stood not far from Vistrixza, and near
the river of the same name.
Mieza. The town of Mieza, to the south of Scydra, derived
its name, according to Theagenes, as quoted by Steph.
Byz., (v. MU&,) from Mieza, granddaughter of Ma-

n Clarke's Travels, p. II. s. 3. imperial only with the epigraph

p.34l. See also Beaujour, Tabl. EAE22AION, or EAECCAION.
du Com. de la Grece, t. I. p. Sest. Mon. Vet. p. 37.
128. The coins of Edessa are
 MACEDONIA.

cedon ; he also states that it was formerly called Stry-

monium. Alexander, in consequence of the destruc
tion of Stagira, is said to have established a school for
the exiled Stagirites at Mieza in honour of Aristotle.
(Plut. Vit. Alex.) Mieza is noticed by Pliny, IV.
10. In Jornandes (Rer. Get. C. 56.) the place called
Mediana is no other, I imagine, than the town in
question : of its modern name and situation I have
no knowledge ; but I should be inclined to look for
it near Cailari, or Sarigeul. Stephanus Byz. under
Mieza mentions the Olganus as a river of this part oiganus fl.
of Macedonia; this may be the present Polova.
Holstenius, in his notes to Stephanus, observes, that
Dioscorides speaks of a river and mountain of Ma
cedonia called Olcimus. oicimus
Cyrius, which follows Mieza in Ptolemy's list m°Ils e

of Emathian towns, p. 84. is doubtless the Cyrrhus Cyrrhus.

of Thucydides. That historian, when describing the
irruption of Sitalces king of the Odrysae into Mace
donia, at the beginning of the Peloponnesian war,
says he only penetrated into the country situated to
the left of Cyrrhus and Pella. (II. 100.) Hence it
would seem that Cyrrhus was at no great distance
from the latter city. There is a Palteo Castro
about sixteen miles north-west of Pella, which is
very likely to be Cyrrhus°. Wesseling thinks that
Diodorus alludes to the Macedonian Cyrrhus, (XVIII.
589.) where he speaks of a temple of Minerva built
there by order of Alexander p. Hence the title of
Kvppeans, noticed both by Strabo and Stephanus.

° Sestini (Monet. Vet. p. this Palczo Castro ; but the read-

37.) describes some very rare ing should be KTPIEION.
medals with the epigraph KIE- p Ad Itin. Hieros. p. 606.
PIEIflN, which he ascribes to
Q 3
 230 MACEDONIA.

But these writers allude to a town of Syria also

called Cyrrhus : this was probably named after the
Macedonian city. Pliny speaks of the latter, IV.
10. Stephanus states, that part of the district in
which Cyrrhus was situated bore the name of Man-
Mandara. darae. (v. MavSapat.)
Livy speaks of a town of Macedonia, to which he
Citium. gives the name of Citium, (XLII. 51.) where Per
seus assembled his army with great pomp when
about to open the campaign against the Romans. It
was apparently near Pella, and was celebrated for
the worship of Minerva Alcides, (perhaps Alcide-
mus, as Turnebus conjectures.) This mention of Mi
nerva has led some commentators to think the name
of the place corrupt, and that Cyrrhus was the town
here alluded to''.
idomene. Idomene, as we learn from Thucydides, was si
tuated to the north of Cyrrhus, on the borders of
Paeonia. (II. 100. Cf. Ptol. p. 84. Plin. IV. 10.
Steph. Byz. v. 'I&o/*ev«/ et E/^evi Hierocl. 639.)
The Tabula Theodosiana places it on a road leading
from Stobi in Paeonia to Thessalonica ; and some
modern maps lay down a spot named Idomeni in
this direction. This town, according to the Greek
historian above cited, was the first place taken by
Sitalces king of the Odrysae in his invasion of Ma
cedonia ; he afterwards made himself master of Gor-
Gortynia. tynia and Atalante. Gortynia is noticed by Ptolemy
as a town of Emathia ; he places it somewhat to the
south of Idomene, but writes the name Gordenia:
Ataknte Steph. Byz., Gordynia. The Atalante of Thucydi-
lante. des is probably the town called Allante by Pliny

i Mannert, Geogr. t. VII. p. 490.

 MACEDONIA. 231

(IV. 10.) and Steph. Byz. ; the latter says Theo-

pompus named it Allantium. Europus, also men- Europus
tioned by Thucydides, is placed by Pliny on the
Axius. (IV. 10.) Ptolemy does not ascribe it to
Emathia, but to a district he calls Matia. (p. 84.)
But according to Pliny there was another Euro- Europus ad
pus, situated on the river Rhaedias, (perhaps Lu-
dias,) IV. 10. of which Strabo also speaks. (VII. p.
327.) The Europus with which we are at present
occupied was besieged by Sitalces. Nothing further
is known of its history, than that it existed in the
seventh century, as we find it in the list of Mace
donian towns, with which we are furnished in the
Synecdemus of Hierocles. p. 638.
Tyrissa is the last place to be noticed in theTyrissa.
northern portion of Emathia. Ptolemy and Pliny
(IV. 10.) are the only authors who mention this an
cient town ; the situation of which would be best
ascertained from the Tabula Theodosiana, if we
might identify it with the station laid down by that
Itinerary under the name of Tauriana, on the road
leading from Paeonia to Thessalonica, and twenty-
three miles from that city. In that case it would
answer nearly to the site now called Aurethissar, or
Deureihissar, on the left bank of the Axius, or Var-
dariT. To the south of the present district was a
more considerable town than those to which our at
tention has lately been drawn, and with which our
description of Emathia will conclude ; I mean Ber- Berrhcea
rhoea, or Beroea, a city of great antiquity, and often ve eraa'

mentioned by the early writers. We learn from

r The following description " TYRISSA. Auctonomi. E-

of the coins of Tyrissa is given " pigraphe. TYRI. jSot/a.rpo^wj-
by Sestini Monet. Vet. p. 38. " 8o». AR. RRR."
<a 4
233 MACEDONIA.

the Tabula Theodosiana it was thirty miles to the

south of Pella, thirty-five from Dium, and, accord
ing to the Antonine Itinerary, fifty-one from Thes-
salonica. Its situation, as is generally agreed, an
swers to that of the present Kara Veria.
Towards the commencement of the Peloponne-
sian war, the Athenians, who were engaged in hos
tilities with Perdiccas king of Macedon, endeavoured
to make themselves masters of Berrhoea, but failed
in the attempt. (Thuc. I. 61.) Scymnus of Chios
styles it, together with Pella, woA.»? lvi<f>a.vn<jrurti.
(624.) Berrhoea surrendered to the Roman consul
after the battle of Pydna, (Liv. XLIV. 45.) and was
assigned, with its territory, to the third region of
Macedonia. (XLV. 29.) Some interesting* circum
stances respecting Beroea are to be found in the
Acts of the Apostles. St. Paul, on quitting Thessa-
lonica, where his enemies had stirred up the people
against him, withdrew secretly to Beroea by night,
and, on arriving there, went into the synagogue of
the Jews with Silas. " These were more noble,"
says the sacred historian, " than those in Thessalo-
" nica, in that they received the word with all rea-
" diness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily,
" whether those things were so. Therefore many
" of them believed ; also of honourable women which
" were Greeks, and of men, not a few. But when
" the Jews of Thessalonica had knowledge that the
" word of God was preached of Paul at Beroea, they
" came thither also, and stirred up the people. And
" then immediately the brethren sent away Paul to
" go as it were to the sea." (Acts xvii. 11.) We are
told elsewhere, that Sopater, a native of this town,
accompanied St. Paul to Asia. (Acts xx. 4.) Mention
 MACEDONIA. 233

of Beroea occurs also in Steph. Byz. (v. Btpoia. Lu-

cian. Asin. 34. Simm. Anthol. IV. p. 22, 24. Antipat.
Sidon. Epigr. III. p. 600. Plin. IV. 10. Ptol. p. 84.
and Hierocles, p. 638.)
The Epitome of Strabo reports, that Beroea stood
at the foot of mount Bermius. (VII. p. 330.) This Bermius
mountain, observes Herodotus, is inaccessible, on ac-mons'

count of the cold. Beyond it were the gardens of

Midas, in which roses bloomed spontaneously, each
flower having sixty leaves, and surpassing in fra
grance every other sort. It was in this part of Ma
cedonia that the Temenidae first established them
selves. (VIII. 138. Cf. Conon. ap. Phot. Cod. 186. c.
1.) Mount Bermius appears to be a continuation
of the great chain of Olympus ; the modern name is
Xero Livado.

MYGDONIA.
This province of Macedonia appears to have ex
tended from the river Axius to the lake Bolbe, and
at one period even to the Strymon. (Herod. VII. 123.
Thuc. I. 58.) It originally belonged to the Edo-
nians, a people of Thrace ; but these were expelled
by the Temenida;. (Thuc. II. 99.) Under the di
vision of Mygdonia we must include several minor
districts, enumerated by different historians and
geographers. These are Amphaxitis and Paraxia,
Anthemus, and Grestonia or Crestonia. Ampha
xitis, as its name sufficiently indicates, was situ
ated near the river Axius, and on the left bank of
that river, since Strabo in the Epitome states, that
the Axius separated Bottiaea from Amphaxitis. (VII.
p. 330. Cf. Polyb. V. 98. Ptol. p. 84. Steph. Byz.
v. 'AfjrfaZtov.)
 MACEDONIA.
Amydon In this district was Amydon or Abydon ; for Ste-
vel Aby-
don. phanus and Suidas give the latter reading, though
in the MSS. of Homer we find the former used.
Eustathius affirms, that the name of Abydon pre
vailed over the other, (ad II. p. 360.)
Aurojp TIvpal^fi,ij; ays Ilaiovaj ayxuAorofouj,
TrjAo'flev If 'AjtAu&aSvoj, am 'Afciou evpv peovrOg,
'Afiou, o3 jcaAAiaTOV vicop l7rixi8varaj aijj. II. B. 848.
Strabo remarks on this passage, that, as the wa
ters of the Axius were very muddy, it was pretended
by some critics that the true reading was
'Afioo, a xaMiFrOV oScop brix/Svarai Ahjj.
jEafons. Ma, as they say, being the name of a fountain
which rose near Amydon, and mingled its waters
with those of the Axius. (Strab. VII. p. 330. Steph.
Byz. v. Ami. Etymol. M. ead. voc.) But the pas
sage is repeated in another place, and there the sub
stitution cannot be admitted. Asteropaeus, the Pae-
onian, about to engage with Achilles, says,
Axtxap Iftoi ysverj I£ 'Afiou evpv jSeovtoj
'Afiou, os xaWto"rov vftaip sn) yalav ?jj<riv. II. <!>. 157.
It may be observed that Homer places the Axius
in Paeonia, the name of Macedonia being at that pe
riod unknown, or at least obscure. The other au
thors who speak of the Axius are, Herodotus, VII.
123. ^schylus Pers. 499. Eurip. Bacch. 569. Strab.
loc. cit. Livy states, that it formed the line of se
paration between the second and third regions of Ro
man Macedonia. (XLV. 29.)
Axius fl. The Axius, next to the Strymon, is the most con
siderable river of Macedonia; it rises in the chain
of mount Scardus, as Ptolemy reports, now Tchar
dagh, above Scopia, the ancient Scopi, and after
receiving the waters of the Erigonus, Ludias, and
 MACEDONIA. 235

Astraeus, it discharges itself into the gulf of Thes-

salonica.
In the middle ages, this river assumed the name of
Bardarus, (Theophylact. Epist. 55. Nicephor. Gre-
gor. t. I. p. 230.) whence was derived that of Var-
dari or Vardar, which it now bears The follow
ing note respecting the source of the Vardar is to
be met with in Clarke's Travels 4. It is written by
Mr. Cripps. " When the plain of the Vardar is
" scorched up in summer, the shepherds drive their
" flocks and herds into the country between Bosnia
" and Caradar, and to the high mountains beyond
" Caradar, eight days journey from Salonika. Those
" shepherds relate, that in a swamp, which trembles
" when a man walks upon it, there is a spring, which
" rises from the earth so as to form a river upon the
" spot, eleven yards wide from bank to bank ; soon
" afterwards it becomes augmented by seven other
" tributary streams, called rivers by the shepherds.
" But the true source of the Vardar, they say, is this
" powerful fountain."
At the mouth of the Axius was the city of Cha- Chalast™.
lastra, mentioned by Herodotus in his account of the
expedition of Xerxes. (VII. 123.) Hecataeus, as
cited by Steph. Byz. (v. Xa^Aarpa,) states, that it
was situated on the Thermaean gulf, and belonged
to the Thracians. Stephanus adds, that it possessed
a harbour. In one of the fragments of Diodorus we
are told that Perseus, king of Macedon, having
seized upon Chalastra, which had perhaps revolted,
barbarously caused all the male inhabitants to be
put to death. (Excerpt, de Virt. et Vit. 308.) But
* Lucas, troisiemeVoyage, 1. I, p. 40.
« P. III. p. 334.
 286 MACEDONIA.

Strabo affirms, that Cassander had long before re

moved its inhabitants, with those of several other
towns, to Thessalonica. (VII. p. 330. Plin. IV. 10.)
sindus. Beyond was Sindus, (Herod. VII. 123.) or Sinthus,
(Steph. Byz. v. S/vflof,) situated near the mouth of
Echedorus the river Echedorus, but on which bank is not ap
parent. The Echedorus, says Herodotus, rises in
the Crestonaean territory, and, after flowing through
Mygdonia, empties itself in a marsh close to the
Axius, (VII. 124. et 127. Cf. Scyl. Peripl. p. 26. Ety-
mol. M.) It is alluded to also, I believe, by Apollodo-
rus. (Bibl. II. 5. Ptol. p. 84.) The modern name is
Gallico.
About ten miles beyond this river we find the
modern town of Salonichi, which has succeeded to
Thessalonica, and like that ancient city gives its
Therme, name to the gulf on which it stands. Thessalonica
Sostea _
'hessaio- was at first an inconsiderable place under the name
nica* . ' . .
of Therme, by which it was known in the times of
Herodotus, Thucydides, iEschines, (Fals. Legat. 29.)
and Scylax. The latter speaks also of the Thermaean
gulf. (Peripl. p. 26.)
Xerxes appears to have made some stay at Therme
with his fleet and army ; and the view he had from
thence of Olympus and the Thessalian mountains
probably induced him to explore the mouth of the
Peneus and the recesses of Tempe. (Herod. VII.
128.) It was occupied by the Athenians prior to
the Peloponnesian war, but was restored by them to
Perdiccas shortly after. (Thuc. I. 51. II. 29.) We
are informed by Strabo, that Cassander changed the
name of Therme to Thessalonica in honour of his
wife, who was daughter of Philip. (Epit. VII. 330.
Scymn. Ch. 625. Zonar. XII. 26.) But Steph. Byz.
 MACEDONIA.

asserts, that the former name of Thessalonica was

Halia, and quotes a passage from a work written by
Lucillus of Tarrha on this town, to account for the rea
sons which induced Philip to call his daughter Thessa
lonica. (v. QeaaaXovtKYj.) Cassander is said to have col
lected together the inhabitants of several neighbour
ing towns for the aggrandizement of the new city,
which thus became one of the most important and
flourishing ports of northern Greece. (Strab. Epit.
VII. p. 330.) It surrendered to the Romans after the
battle of Pydna, (Liv. XLIV. 10. and 45.) and was
made the capital of the second region of Macedonia.
(XLV. 29.) Situated on the great Egnatian way,
two hundred and twenty-seven miles from Dyrrha-
chium, (Polyb. ap. Strab. VII. p. 322.) and possessed
of an excellent harbour well placed for commercial
intercourse with the Hellespont and Asia Minor, it
could not fail of becoming a very populous and
flourishing city. The Christian will dwell with pe
culiar interest on the circumstances which connect
the history of Thessalonica with the name of St.
Paul. It will be seen from the Epistles he addressed
to his converts there, how successful his exertions
had been, notwithstanding the opposition and enmity
he had to encounter from his misguided countrymen.
(Acts xvii.)
Pliny describes Thessalonica as a free city, (IV.
10.) and Lucian as the largest of the Macedonian
towns. (Asin. 46. Ptol. p. 84. Hierocl. Synecd. p.
638.) Later historians name it as the residence and
capital of the praefect of Illyricum. (Theodoret. Hist.
Eccles. V. 17. Socrat. Hist. Eccles. c. 11.) For an
account of the ruins and antiquities of Thessalonica,
 238 MACEDONIA.

the reader may consult the modern authors referred

to in the note u.
Altus. Stephanus Byz. names Altus as a fortress in the
vicinity of Thessalonica, on the authority of the Ma
cedonian historian Theagenes. (v. 'AAto'j..)
Cissus. Cissus was another neighbouring town which con
tributed, as Strabo asserts, to the aggrandizement of
Thessalonica. (Epit. VII. p. 330.) The same writer
observes, that this must have been the native place
of Cisseus, a Thracian chief, mentioned by Homer.
(A. 221.) The modern name is said to be Cismex.
Cissus Xenophon also speaks of a mount Cissus, which was
mons. ,
probably in this direction. (Cyneg. c. 11, 1.)
In the interior of Mygdonia we have the district
Parana, of Paraxia, according to Ptolemy, the name of which
sufficiently indicates its vicinity to the Axius. The
Alexandrian geographer assigns to it the towns
MmyUus Chaetae, Moryllus, and Antigonia. (p. 84.) Moryllus
Psa'lar'8 *s noticed by Ptiny. (IV. 10.) Antigonia was sur-
named Psaphara, to distinguish it from another An
tigonia, also in Mygdonia, but situated more to the
south. The Tabula Theodosiana places the former
in the vicinity of Stobi on the borders of Paeonia.
Ptolemy enumerates the following obscure towns
in Mygdonia; some of which, however, were also
known to Pliny and Steph. Byz.
Calindcea Calindoea, probably the same as the Alindoea of
dcea. Stephanus.(v.'AA(vSo/a.)—Boerus.—Physca, mentioned
Physca. by Thucydides (II. 99.) and Theagenes (ap. Steph.

u Clarke's Travels, who also Beaujour.CommercedelaGrece.

quotes from Mr. Walpole's MS. * French Strabo, t. III. p.
Journal, P. II. s. 3. p. 348. Hoi- 126.
land's Travels, vol. II. p. 50.
 MACEDONIA. 239

Byz. v. QvaKos.)—Terpillus.—Carabia, now perhaps TerpJiug.

/ 7 7. V » • ,r , Carabia.
Araoli, near the Axius.—Xylopohs, the inhabitants Xyiopoiis.
of which are the Xylopolitae of Pliny. (IV. 10.)—As-Assorus.
sorus.—Lete, which Steph. Byz. asserts to have beenLete.
the native city of Nearchus, the celebrated com
mander of Alexander's fleet. But in this he is at va
riance with Arrian, Plutarch, and others, who state
that this officer was a Cretan. (Steph. Byz. v. Ajjt*;.)
Pliny places this town in the interior of Mygdonia,
as well as another called Phileros. (IV. 10.)—Strepsa Phiieros.
is noticed by the orator ^Eschines as a Macedonian Strepsa'

town in the vicinity of Therme. (de Fals. Legat. p.

81. Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Sr/^a.)
The territory of Anthemus, which Thucydides Anthemus
roinr» ot
seems to comprise within Mygdonia, (II. 99.) wasurbs.
probably to the north-east of Thessalonica. There
was also a town of the same name, which Amyntas,
king of Macedon, offered as a residence to Hippias,
son of Pisistratus. (Herod. V. 94.) It was ceded by
Philip to Olynthus, together with Potidaea. (Demosth.
Phil. II.22. iEsch. de Fals. Legat. p. 31. Harpocrat.
v. 'At>8efMv(. Aristid. II. 224. Liban. Declam. XIII.
Steph. Byz. v. 'AvGefMvs.) The ruins of Anthemus,
I should imagine, were in the vicinity of Langaza
and its lake. The ancient Bolbe Palus is no doubt
that of Betchik, which is more to the east than that
of Langana.
Thucydides, speaking of the Bottiaei, says, Perdic-
cas allowed them to occupy the portion of Mygdonia
adjoining the lake Bolbe, (I. 58.) and again, when Bolbe pa.
relating the expedition of Brasidas against Amphi-lus'
polis, (IV. 103.) he informs us, that this lake empties
its waters into the sea near Aulon and Bormiscus,
both belonging to Chalcidice, and of which we shall
 240 MACEDONIA.

presently have occasion to speak. Steph. Byz. men-

Boibe urbs. tions a town as well as a lake named Bolbe. (v. BoX-
(3ai.) .<Eschylus notices the lake in the Persae.
(498.)
MaxeSo'vcov
Xtljpav a$ixojtx.e<r5' en 'Ajj/ou n6qov}
BoA/3)jj 0' eAeiov So'vaxa.
and Archestratus, speaking of a fish called Xxfipo^,
says,
iriorepoi 8' erspoi iro'AAoi, Ka^uSaivi ts jcAeivj
'Aft/3pax/a r evi irkourO$6pcp BoA/3>j t' li/i A/|U.v>j.
(Cf. Scyl. Peripl. p. 27. Arist. Hist. Anim. II.) Dr.
Clarke, who visited the shores of this lake in his
travels, observes, " it is now called Beshek ; it is
" about twelve miles in length, and six or eight in
" breadth. We can find no notice that has been
" taken of this magnificent piece of water by any
" modern writer."
To the north of Anthemus and Bolbe was the dis-
Crestonia trict of Creston or Crestone, chiefly occupied, as
tonia. we learn from Herodotus, by a remnant of Pelasgi,
who spoke a different language from their neighbours.
(I. 57.) He also states, that the river Echedorus
took its rise in the Crestonean country, and further
remarks, that the camels of the Persian army were
here attacked by lions, which are only to be found in
Europe, between the Nestus, a river of Thrace, and
the Achelous. (VII. 124. and 127.) Thucydides also
mentions the Crestonians as a peculiar race, part of
whom had fixed themselves near mount Athos. (IV.
109.) Elsewhere he writes the name Grestonia. (II.
99.) Theopompus, as quoted by Athenaeus, (III. 77.)
Graestonia. (Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Fpyaruvia et Kpfarvv,
who cites Herodotus, Hecataeus, Rhianus, and Lyco
 MACEDONIA. 241

phron ; see also Aristot. de Mirab. Auscult. p. 112.

Lycophr. v. 499. and Tzetzes on the passage. It
may be observed, that Stephanus mentions Creston Creston
as a town. This district is now known by the name
of Caradagh.
CHALCIDICE.
South and east of Mygdonia was the country of
Chalcidice, so named from the Chalcidians, an ancient
people of Euboean origin, who appear to have formed
settlements in this part of Macedonia at an early
period. (Strab. X. p. 447.) Thucydides always terms
them the Chalcidians of Thrace, to distinguish them
apparently from the Chalcidians of Euboea. (I. 57.
Herod. VIII. 127.) At the instigation of Perdiccas,
king of Macedonia, the Chalcidians, having entered
into a league with the Bottiaei,. made war upon the
Athenians, who held Potidaea and other towns in
their vicinity, and proved victorious in more than
one engagement. (Thuc. II. 79.)
We also learn from Thucydides that Brasidas
was mainly indebted to their cooperation for his first
successes. (Thuc. IV. 83. et seq.) It is certain, that
the expedition of this enterprising commander was
in the end productive of the most beneficial results
to the Chalcidic towns, since it finally secured their
independence, (Thuc. V. 18.) and greatly promoted
the prosperity to which those republics, and more
especially Olynthus, attained, before they were an
nexed to Macedonia by the arms of Philip.
The whole of Chalcidice may be considered as
forming one great peninsula, confined between the
gulf of Thessalonica and the Strymonicus Sinus.
But it also comprises within itself three smaller pen
insulas, separated from each other by so many
VOL. I. K
 MACEDONIA.

inlets of the sea : these we shall take in the order in

which they present themselves.
Beginning from Thessalonica, we have to notice,
about ten miles south of that city, a river called by
Chabrias fl. Ptolemy Chabrias ; perhaps it is the same which Pro-
Rechios fl. copius names Rechios : the latter also informs us,
Artemi- that Justinian had caused the fortress of Artemisium
to be constructed at its mouth. (iEdif. IV. 3.) We
Hegonis have next the promontory Hegonis of Ptolemy, now
promonto- « . „ „ .
num. Lara Jsourun. The tract of coast which we are
Crusis vei now following bore anciently the name of Crusis, as
regio. Thucydides writes the name, (II. 79.) or Crossaea
according to Herodotus. (VII. 123. Cf. Steph. Byz.
v. Kpovo.ls.) Dionysius of Halicarnassus names the
inhabitants Crusaei. (Ant. Rom. I. p. 39.)
jEneia. iEneia, reported by tradition to have been founded
by iEneas on his departure from Troy, (Dion. Hal.
loc. cit. Liv. XL. 4.) was situated on the coast op
posite to Pydna, on the other side of the gulf of
Thessalonica, and fifteen miles from the latter town.
(Liv. loc. cit.) It is mentioned by Herodotus (VII.
123.) and likewise by Scylax, who terms it a Gre
cian city. (Peripl. p. 26.) Livy states that sacrifices
were performed here annually in honour of iEneas,
the reputed founder, and relates also the circum
stance of Porres, a person of distinction in this town,
who had successively married the two daughters of
Herodicus, a Thessalian, being overtaken with his
wife and family in their attempt to escape from the
persecution of Philip, and compelled to destroy
themselves. (XL. 4.) Lycophron alludes to the
foundation of this city by iEneas, where he speaks
Rhaceius of his occupying mount Rhacelus, which he couples
with Cissus, as being near Thessalonica.
 MACEDONIA. 243

"Oj irpanct pev 'Pa/xijAov oixqcei fj.o\aiv,

Kiar&ou irap' a'mvv irpcovct xct) Aa$u<rr/a5
Keponrfopovs yvvcitxas. V. 1236.
Virgil likewise has not omitted to notice the tradi
tion.
Feror hue, et littore curvo
Mcenia prima loco, fatis ingressus iniquis :
^Eneadasque meo nomen de nomine fingo.
Mst. III. 16.
(Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Atveia.) We are told by Diony-
sius of Halicarnassus, (loc. cit. et Strabo Epit. VII.
p. 330.) that JEneia was much reduced in population
and importance when Cassander founded Thessalo-
nica ; but it is evident, from Livy's account, that it
still continued in a flourishing state. It was given
up to plunder by P. iEmilius after the battle of
Pydna, in consequence of the resistance which had
been offered to the Roman arms. (XLV. 27.)
The ruins of JEneia are visible near the small
town of Panomi, close to the headland of the same
name, which is perhaps the iEnion of Scymnus. (v.
\ monto-
627.) num.
Beyond iEneia, Herodotus names Smila, Campsa Smiia.
or Capsa, (Steph. Byz. v. K«tya,) and Gigonus, (VII.CHgonus.
123.) The latter town is also mentioned by Thucydi-
des, (I. 61.) who states, that an Athenian force,
which had been employed against Perdiccas, arrived
there from Berrhoea in three days, on their way to
attack Potidaea. Stephanus reports, that Artemi-
dorus called this town Gigonis. (v. Tiytevos.) We
find, along the same coast, Lisae, Combrea, and Li-Lisae,
paxus, noticed by Herodotus in his account of the Lipaxus.'
Persian expedition under Xerxes. (VII. 123.)
Somewhat inland south of iEneia was Antigonea,
R 2
 MACEDONIA.

according to Scymnus, Ch. v. 630. Liv. XLIV. 10.

Ptol. p. 83. Plin. IV. 10.

PALLENE.
The peninsula of Pallene, of which frequent men
tion occurs in the historians of Greece, is said to
have anciently borne the name of Phlegra, and to
have witnessed the conflict between the gods and
the earthborn Titans :
orav flsoi Iv ire8/a> 4>As-
ypa} Tryavre<rcrtv /xa^av
'Avria?««r»v— Pind. Nem. I. 100.
xal tov /3oo|3oVav ovpe'i 1<rov,
4>Aeygai<nv eugcov, 'AAxuovjj,
S^SrS^aj 8' 01) <f)SlV«r0
Xspa)v (Hctpvflloyyoto vtvpa;
'HpaxAnjj. . Pind. Isth. VI. 47.
Cf. Lycophr. v. 1408. and his commentators ; also
Steph. Byz. v. Strab. Epit. VII. p. 330. This
peninsula is connected with the mainland by a nar
row isthmus of little more than two miles in breadth,
on which formerly stood the rich and flourishing city
of Potidaea, (Scyl. Peripl. 26.) founded by the Co
rinthians, (Thuc. I. 56. Scymn. Ch. v. 628.) though
at what period is not apparent ; it must, however,
have existed some time before the Persian war, as
we know from Herodotus that it sent troops to Pla-
taea, (IX. 28.) having already surrendered to the
Persians on their march into Greece, (Her. VII.
123.) but, after the battle of Salamis, it closed its
gates against Artabazus, who, at the head of a large
detachment from the army destined to act under
Mardonius, had escorted Xerxes to the Hellespont.
On his return, this general laid siege to the place ;
 MACEDONIA.

of which he would probably have obtained posses

sion, through the treachery of one of its citizens,
had not the plot been accidentally discovered. The
attempt subsequently made against Potidaea by the
Persians proved very disastrous, from a sudden in
flux of the sea, which occurred as the troops were
crossing the bay to attack the town, and which oc
casioned the loss of a great part of the Persian
forces, obliging the remainder to make a hasty re
treat. (Herod. VIII. 127. et seq.) After the termi
nation of this war, Potidaea appears to have fallen
under the subjection of the Athenians, as it was
then termed a tributary city. We learn from Thu-
cydides that the harsh conduct of Athens towards
the Potidaeans, who were naturally inclined to the
Dorian interest, compelled them to revolt, and to
seek the protection of Perdiccas and the Corinthians.
(I. 56. et seq.) After a severe action, in which the
Athenians were finally victorious, the town was re
gularly besieged both by sea and land ; but it was
not until near the conclusion of the second year that
it capitulated, when the Athenian troops, greatly
diminished by the plague which had been conveyed
thither from Athens, entered the place, the inha
bitants being allowed to withdraw whither they
chose. It was afterwards recolonized from Athens.
(Thuc. II. 70.) On the occupation of Amphipolis,
and other towns of Thrace, by Brasidas, that general
attempted to seize upon the garrison of Potidaea;
but the attack having failed, he withdrew his forces
from the walls. (Thuc. IV. 135.) Many years after
this event, Potidaea appears to have revolted from
Athens, (Xen. Hell. V. 216.) as we learn from Dio-
dorus that it was taken by Timotheus, general of
R 3
 246 MACEDONIA.

that republic. (XV. 500. Cf. Isocr. de Antid. 119.)

It was subsequently occupied by Philip of Macedon,
who allowed the Athenian troops to return to their
country without ransom.
Cassan- When Cassander ascended the throne, he founded
area.
a new city on the neck of the peninsula of Pallene ;
thither he transferred the inhabitants of several
neighbouring towns, and, among others, those of
Potidaea, and the remnant of the population of
Olynthus. Cassandrea is said to have surpassed all
the Macedonian cities in opulence and splendour.
(Diod. Sic. XVIII. 699.) Mention is made in the
historian here quoted of its being once under the
dominion of a cruel tyrant named Apollodorus. (Ex
cerpt. 357.)
Philip the son of Demetrius made use of Cassan -
dria as his principal naval arsenal ; and at one time
caused a hundred galleys to be constructed in the
docks of that port. (Liv. XXVIII. 8.) In the war
with Perseus his son, the Roman fleet, in conjunc
tion with Eumenes king of Pergamus, undertook
the siege of Cassandrea ; but the enterprise proving
unsuccessful, they were compelled to retire. (Liv.
XLIV. 11. and 12.) Pliny speaks of Cassandrea as
a Roman colony. (IV. 10.) From Procopius we learn
that this city at length fell a prey to the barbarian
Huns, who scarce left a vestige of it remaining.
^(Bell. Pers. II. 4. de iEdif. IV. 3. Niceph. Gregor.
t. I. p. 150.)
Ciitee. Livy notices a spot named Clitae, in the imme
diate vicinity of Cassandrea. (XLIV. 11.)
Aphytis. The other towns of Pallene are enumerated by
Herodotus in the following order: after Potidaea,
(VII. 123.) Aphytis; which is also named by Thu
 MACEDONIA. 247

cydides, who places it near Potidaea. (I. 64.) Here

was a celebrated temple of Bacchus ; to which Age-
sipolis king of Sparta, who commanded the troops
before Olynthus, desired to be removed shortly be
fore his death, and near which he breathed his last.
(Xen. Hell. V. 3, 19.) According to Plutarch, in
his Life of Lysander, there was here an oracle of
Jupiter Ammon ; and it appears that this general,
when besieging Aphytis, was warned by the god to
desist from the attempt. The same story is told by
Pausanias. (Lacon. 18. Cf. Arist. Polit. 173. Steph.
Byz. v. 'AQvty.) Mention of Aphyte occurs also in
Strabo, Epit. VII. p. 330. Scylax, Peripl. 26. Theo-
phrastus speaks of the vine of Aphyte. (III. 20.)
The town of Neapolis, which must not be con- Neapoiis.
founded with another city of the same name on the
coast of Thrace near Philippi, is known to us only
from Herodotus ; as is also Mgae, named by no writer, jEgx.
unless it is the iEgae Meloboteria of Steph. Byz.
Therambo, or Thrambus, we find in Scylax, (p.Therambo
26.) as well as in Herodotus, and Lycophron, v.b^.Thnuu"
1404.

&pafi(3ov<rlu ri fotpas—

Steph. Byz. (v. Qpdpf3o;) observes there was a pro

montory of this name ; which I imagine to be the
same as that called by Thucydides and Livy Posi- Thrambus
deum. (Thuc. IV. 129.) Livy states that there were deum pro-
two promontories in the peninsula of Pallene, oppo-num. "
site to the Magnesian coast; the largest named Po- Canastra-
sideum, (XLIV. 11.) now Cape Cassandra; the Canastrum
other Canastraeum. This, according to Herodotus, C"""
was the extreme point of the peninsula. (VII. 123.)
R 4
 248 MACEDONIA.

ocurap hturu
x\hea TlaWrjVcua, Kavavrpaiw virep axpijv,
%vu<rav IvvvyiQi, ttvoijj avepoio fleovrsj.
Apoll. Rhod. I. 598.
(Cf. Thuc. IV. 110.) Scylax says it was held sa
cred, (p. 26. Lycophr. et Schol. Mel. II. 3. Plin.
IV. 10. Ptol. p. 82. Strab. Epit. VII. p. 330. Steph.
Byz. v. Kdvaarpov.) The modern name of this cape
is Pattiouri.
Mende. Mende was a colony of Eretria in Euboea, as
Thucydides informs us ; but it afterwards became
subject to Athens, together with Potidaea, and other
towns of Pallene and Chalcidice. On the arrival of
Brasidas in Macedonia, Mende revolted from the
Athenians, (Thuc. IV. 123.) but it was retaken by
Nicias and Nicostratus. (IV. 13. Diod. Sic. XII.
323.) It is described by Livy, at a later period, as
a small maritime place under the dominion of Cas-
'sandria. (XXXI. 45. Steph. Byz. V. Mfv&j, Scyl.
Peripl. p. 26. Athen. I. 51. Mel. II. 3. Strab. Epit.
VII. p. 330. Plin. IV. 10.)
Scione. Scione, the last of the Pallenian towns mentioned
by Herodotus, was said to have been founded by some
Pellenians of Achaia, who had wandered thither on
their return from Troy. (Thuc. IV. 120. Conon. Nar-
rat. XIII. Phot. Bibl. Pomp. Mel. II. 3. Steph. Byz.
v. S/«»i^.) Its history very closely resembles that of
Mende, having revolted in favour of Brasidas from
Athens ; it was besieged and retaken by Cleon.when,
by order of the Athenian people, all the men were
put to death, and the women and children reduced
to slavery; the town was then given to the Pla-
taeans who had survived the ruin of their own city.
(Thuc. V. 32. Diod. Sic. XII. 323. Aristoph. Vesp.
 MACEDONIA.

v. 210.) The severity of the Athenians on this oc

casion, as we are assured by Xenophon, weighed
heavily on their minds, when they afterwards found
themselves reduced to distress, and exposed to the
vengeance of the Spartans and their allies. (Hell. II.
2, 2.) Scione is also mentioned by Pliny, IV. 10.
Strab. Epit. VII. p. 330. It may be observed, that
Steph. Byz. speaks of a town named Pallene. A Pallene
small river named Brychon, according to Lycophron, Brychon fl.
watered the peninsula of Pallene :
HetK\iplx t igovpa, rrjv 6 f3o6xepu>;
Bpvxoov \mulvst, yijysvciv wijperijj. 1407.
At the head of the gulf which separates the pen
insula of Pallene from that of Sithonia, stood the
once celebrated and powerful city of Olynthus, Olynthus.
founded probably by the Chalcidians and Eretrians
of Euboea. (Strab. X. p. 447.) .Herodotus relates, that
it was afterwards held by the Bottiaei, who had been
expelled from the Thermaean gulf by the Macedo
nians ; but on the revolt of Potidaea, and other towns
on this coast, from the Persians, it was besieged and
taken by Artabazus, a commander of Xerxes, who
put all the inhabitants to the sword, and delivered
the town to Critobulus of Torone and the Chalci
dians. (Herod. VIII. 127.) Perdiccas some years
after persuaded the Bottiaei and Chalcidians to aban
don their other towns, and make Olynthus their
principal city, previous to their engaging in hostili
ties with the Athenians. (Thuc. I. 58.) In this war
the Olynthians obtained some decisive advantages
over that republic; and the expedition of Brasidas
enabled them effectually to preserve their freedom
and independence, which was distinctly recognized
by treaty. (Thuc. V.)
260 MACEDONIA.

From this time the republic of Olynthus gradually

acquired so much power and importance among the
northern states of Greece, that it roused the jealousy
and excited the alarm of the more powerful of
the southern republics, Athens and Lacedaemon.
The Olynthians, apparently proceeding on the fe
deral system, afterwards so successfully adopted by
the Achaeans, incorporated into their alliance all the
smaller towns in their immediate vicinity ; and by
degrees succeeded in detaching several important
places from the dominions of Amyntas king of Ma-
cedon, who had not the power of protecting himself
from these encroachments. At length, however, a
deputation from the Chalcidic cities of Apollonia
and Acanthus, whose independence was at that time
immediately threatened by Olynthus, having directed
the attention of Sparta, then at the height of its po
litical importance, to this rising power, it was deter
mined in a general assembly of the Peloponnesian
states to despatch an army of ten thousand men into
Thrace. (Xen. Hell. V. 2, 14. Diod. Sic. XV. 467.)
Teleutias, brother of Agesilaus, and one of the most
distinguished commanders of Sparta, was appointed
to conduct the war. Having collected his forces,
and those of Amyntas and his allies, he marched
against the Olynthians, who ventured to give him
battle before their walls; but, after a well-fought
action, they were compelled to take refuge within
their city. In a skirmish, however, which happened
not long after, the Peloponnesian forces, in their
disorderly pursuit of a body of Olynthian cavalry
close to the town, were thrown into confusion by a
sortie of the enemy, which communicated such a
panic to the whole army, that, notwithstanding all
 MACEDONIA.

the efforts of Teleutias to stop the flight of his

troops, a total route ensued, and he himself was
slain. (Hell. V. 3.) This disaster, instead of dis
heartening, called forth fresh exertions on the part
of the Spartan government. Agesipolis, one of the
kings, was ordered to take the command, and pro
secute the war with vigour. This young monarch
had already obtained some advantages over the
enemy, when he was seized with a disorder, which,
baffling all remedies, soon proved fatal ; he died at
Aphyte, as was before stated, near the temple of
Bacchus.
Polybiades, his successor, had thus the credit of
putting an end to the war ; for the Olynthians, left to
their own resources, found themselves unable to cope
with their powerful and persevering antagonists,
and were at length forced to sue for peace ; which
was granted on condition that they should acknow
ledge their dependence on Sparta, and take part in
all its wars. (Xen. V. 4, 27. Diod. Sic. XV. 469.)
Olynthus, though awed and humbled, was far
from being effectually subdued ; and not many years
elapsed before it renewed its attempts to form a
confederacy, and again dismember the Macedonian
states y. In consequence of the alliance which it
entered into with Amphipolis, once the colony of
Athens, it became involved in hostilities with the
Athenians, supported by Philip son of Amyntas,
who had just ascended the throne of Macedon ; and
Potidaea and Torone were successively wrested from
its dominion. Indeed Olynthus itself could not long
have resisted such powerful enemies, had not jea-

y Mitford's Hist. of Greece, t. VII. c. 34. s. 2.

852 MACEDONIA.

lousy, or some secret cause, spread disunion between

the allies, and induced them to form other de
signs2.
Shortly after, we find Philip and the Olynthians
in league against Athens, with the view of expelling
that power from Thrace. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 514. De-
mosth. Olynth. II. p. 19.) Amphipolis was besieged,
and taken by assault. (Diod. Sic. loc. cit. Demosth.
Olynth. II.) Potidaea surrendered, and was restored
to Olynthus, (Demosth. loc. cit.) which for a time
became as flourishing and powerful as at any former
period of its history. Of the circumstances which
induced this republic to abandon the interest of Ma-
cedon in favour of Athens, we are not well in
formed; but the machinations of the party hostile
to Philip led to a declaration of war against that
monarch; and the Athenians were easily prevailed
upon by the eloquence of Demosthenes to send forces
to the support of Olynthus, under the command of
Chares. (Olynth. et de Legat. p. 426.) Although
these troops were at first successful, it was evident
that they were unable effectually to protect the city
against the formidable army of Philip. The Olyn
thians, beaten in two successive actions, were soon
confined within their walls ; and, after a siege of
some duration, were compelled to surrender, not
without suspicion of treachery on the part of Eu-
rysthenes and Lasthenes, who were then at the head
of affairs. On obtaining possession of this important
city, Philip gave it up to plunder, reduced the in
habitants to slavery, and razed the walls to the

z Mr. Mitford thinks this was this fact rests on no authority

caused by the attack of the which is at all satisfactory. T.
Athenians upon Pydna; but VII. c. 35. s. 3. p. 360.
 MACEDONIA. ass

ground. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 539. Excerpt. 341. De-

mosth. Phil. III. p. 113. De Legat. p. 426. Justin.
VIII. 4.)
callidus emptor Olynthi.
Juv. Sat. XII. 47.
Olynthus was sixty stadia from Potidaea, and
within sight of that town, as we learn from Thucy-
dides, I. 63. Xenophon mentions a river that flowed
near it, but of which he does not give us the name.
(Hell. V. 33.) The ruins of Olynthus are now
called Agios Mamas. We hear of some towns in
the vicinity, which were probably in its dependence.
Mecyberna, as Strabo reports, (VII. p. 330.) was theMecyber-
harbour of the Olynthians, by whom it was taken
from the Athenians. (Thuc. V. 39. Diod. Sic. XII.
325.) It surrendered to Philip before the siege of
Olynthus. (Id. XVI. 538.) This place is noticed by
Scylax, Peripl. p. 26. Herodotus, VII. 122. Scymn.
Ch. v. 640. Steph. Byz. v. MyKvfiepvoi, and also by
Pliny, IV. 10. who observes, that it gave the name of
Mecybernaeus sinus to the bay on which it was si-Mecyber-
tuated, otherwise called Toronaicus sinus. nus M

Near Olynthus was a spot to which the appella

tion of Cantharolethron was given, from its being Cantharo-
remarked that black beetles (canthari) could notlethron'
exist there. (Strab. Epit. VII. p. 330. Arist. de Mir.
Auscult. C. 130. Antig. Caryst. Hist. C. 14. Plut.
II. 931. Plin. XI. 28.)
To the north of Olynthus, and in the direction of
Potidaea, was Spartolus, a Chalcidic fortress, men- Spartoius.
tioned by Thucydides ; who gives an account of an
action fought near it, between the Athenians and
Chalcidians, in which the latter were victorious. (II.
69.) In Diod. Sic. XII. 311. for Pactolus we should
 254 MACEDONIA.

read Spartolus. (Cf. Thuc. V. 18. Steph. Byz. v.

Ojyrfa vei ^naprwXos.) Near Spartolus was the fortress of Oly-
sia, or Olyca, noticed by Isaeus. (Orat de Dicaeogen.
Haered. p. 55. Cf. Steph. Byz. v.'OAwca.)
Scoius. Scolus is another town of Chalcidice, named by
Thucydides; its independence was recognized by
Athens in a treaty made with Sparta after the battle
of Amphipolis. (V. 18. Cf. Eustath. II. p. 265.)
Steph. Byz. writes it StojAos..
Gelra.vel Zeira, or Geira, a fortress belonging to the Olyn-
thians, was taken by Philip, as Diodorus reports.
(Diod. Sic. XVI. 538.)
sithonia. That portion of Chalcidice containing Olynthus
and its territory, as well as the adjoining peninsula,
bore anciently the name of Sithonia, as we are told
by Herodotus, VII. 122. The Sithonians are men
tioned by more than one writer as a people of
Thrace :
TaJ 7rao"a •frAeypaj ctict Zov\uiQrj<rerui)

SropOuy^ TiYcovoj, cure Siflcivtov TrAaxsj.

Lycophr. v. 1408.
where see the Scholiasts. Elsewhere the same poet
alludes obscurely to a people of Italy, descended from
the Sithonian giants, (v. 1354.)
Sithoniasque nives hiemis subeamus aquosae.
Virg. Ecl. X. 66.
monet Sithoniis non levis Evius.
Hor. Od. I. 18, 9.
The first town on the coast to the south-east of
Sennyie. Olynthus is Sermyle, termed a Greek city by Hero
dotus, in his account of the march of Xerxes, (VII.
122.) and also by Scylax, Peripl. p. 26. From Thu
cydides we collect that it was in the hands of the
 MACEDONIA.

Athenians at the time of the Peloponnesian war.

(I. 65. V. 18. Steph. Byz. v. Se^vA/a.) The latest
mention of it is to be found in the Byzantine histo
rian. (Cantacuz. II. p. 78.)
Beyond is Galepsus, also a Greek city, according Gaiepsus.
to Herodotus, (loc. cit.) which should not be con
founded with Gapselus, a Thracian town near the
mouth of the Strymon, more especially as we find
that place written also Gapselus in Livy, XLIV.
45. Diod. Sic. Excerpt. 314. Steph. Byz. v. YaX^os.
Torone, which gave its name to the gulf on which Torone.
it stood, was situated towards the southern extre
mity of the Sithonian peninsula. It was probably
founded, with the other Greek towns already men
tioned, by the Euboeans. From Herodotus we learn
that it supplied both men and ships for the Persian
armament against Greece. (VII. 122.) When Ar-
tabazus obtained possession of Olynthus, he appointed
Critobulus commander of the town. (Herod. VIII.
127.)
Torone afterwards fell into the hands of the Athe
nians, together with Potidaea, and other Chalcidic
cities. It was surprised and occupied for a short
time by Brasidas, (Thuc. IV. 110. et seq.) but was
retaken by Cleon. (Thuc. V. 2.) At a later period
this town was apparently wrested from Athens by
the Olynthians, as we hear of its recapture by Ti-
motheus, general of that republic. (Diod. Sic. XV.
500.) Having at length been conquered by Philip,
it was annexed by him to the Macedonian empire.
(Diod. Sic. XVI. 538.) Shortly after which it was
assailed without effect by a Roman fleet in the war
against Perseus. (Liv. XLIV. 12.)
Torone was situated on a hill, as we learn from
 256 MACEDONIA.

Thucydides, (IV. 114.) and near a marsh of some

extent, in which the Egyptian bean grew naturally.
(Theophr. ap. Athen. III. 2.) It was famous also
for a particular kind of fish : v
'Ev le TopeovaiW aorei too xctpyapict yprj
toO xuvoj dvJ/covsTv uTroyaorpia xotAa xoltcoQiv.
Archestrat. ap. Athen. VII. 85.
The other authors who speak of this town are,
Scylax, p. 26. Scymn. Ch. 641. Aristot. Hist. Anim.
V. c. 15. Steph. Byz. v. Topvw,, Strab. Epit. VII.
p. 380. Pomp. Mel. II. 3. Ptol. p. 82.
Toronai- The gulf of Torone, Toronicus, or Toronaicus si-
cus sinus.
nus, (Steph. Byz. et Scymn. Ch. loc. cit. Strab. Epit.
VII. p. 330.) is known in modern geography as the
bay of Cassandria. Three stadia from Torone was
pioscu- the Dioscurium, or temple of Castor and Pollux.
num. *
Cophos The harbour of Torone was named Cophos, from
portus. ^e circumstance that the noise of waves was never

heard there ; hence the proverb Kaxporepos rov Topa-

vaiov Xifj.kvos. (Proverb. Graec. Schott. p. 101. Cf.
Strab. Epit. VII. p. 330. Pomp. Mel. II. 3.)
Coiopho- The port of the Colophonians was another harbour
portus. in the vicinity of Torone, as we learn from Thucy-
Lecythos. dides, V. 2. The same historian also speaks of Le-
cythos, a small fortress close to that town, which
surrendered, with Torone, to Brasidas. (IV. 116.)
Physceiia. Pomp. Mela is the only writer who speaks of Phys-
cella as a town near Torone. (II. 3.)
Derrhis The promontory of Derrhis, that closes the gulf of
num. Torone to the south-east, (Strab. Epit. VII. p. 330.
Pomp. Mel. II. 3. Steph. Byz. v. To/wio?,) is now C.
Drepano. On doubling this headland, the naviga-
Ampeios tor comes in sight of the Ampelos promontorium,
promonto. (Herod. VIL 122.) noticed by Livy as the Toro
 MACEDONIA. 257

naean promontory. (XXXI. 45. Plin. IV. 10. Ptol.

p. 82. Steph. Byz. v. "ApreAof.)
This cape forms the termination of the gulf which
now takes its name from Monte Santo, the modern
appellation of the well-known Athos. It was called
by the ancients Singiticus sinus, (Strab. VII. p. 330. Singiticus
Ptol. p. 82.) apparently from the town of Singus,8""'8'
mentioned by Herodotus, VII. 122. Thucydides, V.
18. Steph. Byz. v. £<yyof, Ptol. p. 82. Herodotus,
without naming the gulf, places on its shores three
other towns, Assa, Pilorus, and Sarte. (VII.v 122.Asi»a,
Pilorus.
Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Aaaa, TltXwpos, Ea^m?.) Sarte.
The peninsula in which mount Athos rises forms
the eastern side of the Singitic gulf. It is called
Acte by Thucydides ; and was inhabited in his time Acte regio.
by various nations of Thracian and Pelasgic origin :
such as the Bisaltaa, Crestonaei, and Tyrrhenians,
with an intermixture of Chalcidians. (IV. 109. Pomp.
Mel. II. 3.)
Athos, says Herodotus, is a great and celebrated Athos
. mons.
mountain, stretching out far into the sea, and well
inhabited. Its termination forms a peninsula, con
nected with the mainland by an isthmus of twelve
stadia. This space is mostly level ground, the hills
being inconsiderable. On one side is Acanthus ; on
the other, the coast opposite Torone. (VII. 22.)
The earliest mention of this mountain occurs in
Homer ; who represents Juno as ascending to its sum
mit, and thence taking her rapid flight to Lemnos :

TlieplrjV 8' S7ri/3aca, xx) 'Hj(Aafl/)jV eparSivrjVf

Hsvctr sQ>' 'nrirono\oov ©pjjxiuv ogsa vi^osvra,
'AxporuTa; xopo$cj;, ovhi yfl&vu /xapnrs iroSoTiV.
*E£ 'ASo'co 8' sir) iros/rov l/3jj<r«r0 xu^a/vovra.
II. 3. 226".
VOL. I. S
 268 MACEDONIA.

It was said to be so high that it cast its shadow as

far as the isle of Lemnos :

©pjjix/ij, $ ro<r<rov avrvxpolli Aij/xvov loucrav,

'Oo"0"ov Ij e*8iov xev eucroAoj okxa; xvvccrai,
'Axporarrj xopvpy axiaei, xoii e<raypi Mup/njj.
Apoll. Rhod. I. 601.
Strabo reports that the inhabitants of the mountain
saw the sun rise three hours before those who lived
on the shore at its base. (Epit. VII. p. 331.) Pliny,
however, greatly exaggerates, when he affirms that
Athos extends into the sea for seventy-five miles,
and that its base occupies a circumference of one
hundred and fifty miles. (IV. 10.) Strabo says the
circumnavigation of the whole peninsula was four
hundred stadia, or fifty miles. (Epit. VII. p. 331.)
The modern Greeks term it Agion Oros, the Franks,
Monte Santo.
Among the several towns situated in this penin
sula was Sane, which, according to Thucydides,
stood on the shore looking towards Euboea, that is,
. on the sinus Singiticus. The same historian reports
that it was a colony of Andros. (IV. 109.) Here
commenced, as we learn from Herodotus, the cele
brated canal cut by order of Xerxes for his immense
armament. It is well known that the disaster which
the fleet of Mardonius sustained, in attempting to
round the promontories of Athos, first suggested this
vast enterprise to the Persian monarch. Herodotus
states that three years were employed in its execu
tion, its breadth being sufficient to allow of two gal
leys rowing abreast, while its length amounted to a
mile and a half. (Plin. IV. 10. Herod. VII. 122.)
Antiquity has not failed to extol in terms of wonder
 MACEDONIA. 259

this immense undertaking ; and though the Roman

satirist ranks it with the other fables to which the
expedition of Xerxes gave rise,
Velificatus Athos, et quicquid Graecia mendax
Audet in historia. Sat. X. 174.
its existence is too well attested by Herodotus and
subsequent writers to be considered as a subject of
doubt. (Thuc. IV. 109. Plat. Leg. III. p. 699. Iso-
crat. Paneg. p. 222. Lys. Orat. Funebr. Strab. Epit.
VII. p. 331.) Notwithstanding the assertion of some
travellers", it is now ascertained that considerable
remains of this great work are yet visible b. The
following account of the present appearance of the
canal is given in Mr. Walpole's Collection, vol. I.
p. 224. from Dr. Hunt's papers. "We soon came
" to the spot on the Isthmus now called Prdblakas,
" where Xerxes is said to have cut a canal for his
" fleet of galleys. This is about a mile and a quarter
" long, and twenty-five yards across ; a measurement
" not very different from that given by Herodotus
" of twelve stadia. We found that it had been much
" filled up with mud and rushes, but is traceable in
" its whole extent, having its bottom in many places
" very little above the level of the sea ; in some
" parts of it corn is sown, in others there are ponds
" of water. We saw some ruins at that end of the
" canal which opens into the gulf of Athos." These
may have been the remains of Sane, or, as the writer
of the above citation supposes, those of Uranopolis, Uranopo-
lis.

a Belon Singul. Rer. Observ. b A plan of it is given, ac-

p. 78. Compare Mitford, who cording to its present state, in
justly refutes the observation of the Voyage Pittoresque de la
this traveller. T. II. c. 8. p. Grece of Choiseuil Gouffier. T.
111. II. p. 145.
S 2
 MACEDONIA.

founded, as Athenaeus relates, by Alexander brother

of Cassander. (Athen. III. 54.) Its site is now called
Callitzi. In the peninsula were the following towns :
Dinm. Dium, (Herod. VII. 22. Thuc. IV. 109. Scyl. Pe-
oiophyxus. ripl. p. 26. Strab. Epit. VII. p. 331.)—Olophyxus,
mentioned also by the same writers, and Pliny, IV.
Aero- 10. Steph. Byz. v. 'OXoSv^os.—Acrothoum, or Acro-
thoum vel . . .
Acrothoi. thoi, situated higher up the mountain, as its name
implies, (Thuc. IV. 109. Scyl. p. 26. Steph. Byz. v.
"Aft*?, Strab. Epit. VII. p. 331.) and of which Mela
observes that the inhabitants were supposed to live
beyond the usual time allotted to man. (II. 3.) This
remark of the geographer serves to illustrate the
M^roWa* name of Macrobia, given by Pliny to Apollonia,
which he places on mount Athos, (IV. 10.) and
which may have succeeded to Acrothoi ; this last
town having, according to Theophrastus, been swal
lowed up by an earthquake in consequence of the
Thyssus. impiety of its inhabitants.—Thyssus, named by Thu-
cydides and Strabo, Scjlax, loc. cit. Simplic. in
Epict. Enchir. c. 28. p. 223. Thucydides says it
was taken by the Dictidians, a people apparently
of Chalcidian descent, during the Peloponnesian
Dictidien- war. (V. 35.) These Dictidians are mentioned by
the same historian as having revolted from Athens.
(V. 82.) I find no other notice of them ; but, as
the various readings have Aieif and Aiyg, might
they not be the people of Dium mentioned above0,
who remained faithful to Athens oh the invasion
Cieonae. 0f Brasidas. (Thuc. IV. 109.)—Cleonae is said to
have been a colony of Chalcis. (Heraclit. Pont.
Polit. XXX. p. 216. Herod. VII. 22. Thuc. loc.
c This is the opinion of Gat- rod. et Thuc. Thrac. Soc. Got-
terer in his Comment. de He- ting. t. VI. p. 2 1 .
 MACEDONIA. 261

cit. Scyl. loc. cit. Plin. IV. 10.)—Charadriae is Charadnas.

named by Scylax only. (p. 26.)—Palaeotrium, or
Palaeorium, by Pliny, (IV. 10.) and Stratonice, on Paheo-
the sinus Singiticus, by Ptolemy. (Cf. Steph. Byz. stratonice.
V. HrparOViKeia.)
The peninsula we have been describing presents
two remarkable promontories ; the one on the Sin-
gitic gulf is the Nymphaeum promontorium of Pto- Nymph*-
lemy, (p. 82.) now Cape S. Georgio; the other, mom™
which Strabo calls Acrathos, (Epit. VII. p. 330.) de- Acrathos
rived its name apparently from the mountain, (Ptol. mum.°1"0
p. 82.) and is the modern Capo Monte Santo.
On the other side of the Isthmus, and at the ex
tremity of the canal of Xerxes, which is opposite to
Sane, stood Acanthus, once a flourishing city, colo- Acanthus,
nized by Andros, (Thuc. IV. 84. Scymn. Ch. 646.
Plut. Quaest. Gr. 30.) and often alluded to by the
historians of Greece. It submitted to Xerxes on his
passage there with his army ; and the Acanthians
are said by Herodotus to have been much distin
guished by that monarch for their zeal in his ser
vice. (VII. 116.) On the arrival of Brasidas in
Chalcidice, he deemed it politic to secure to Sparta
the alliance of this important town ; and, presenting
himself before its walls with his army, was per
mitted to address the authorities of the place in a
speech, recorded by Thucydides, which, though elo
quent for a Spartan harangue, would not perhaps
have produced the same effect, had not his argu
ments been enforced by the presence of the Pelo-
ponnesian troops, and the threat held out by their
commander of ravaging the Acanthian territory, in
case of noncompliance with his wishes. The pro
duce consisting chiefly of wine of superior quality,
s 3
 262 MACEDONIA.

(Athen. I. 51.) and the season being that of the vin

tage, Acanthus in consequence opened its gates to
Brasidas, and joined the Spartan confederacy. (Thuc.
IV. 84.) After the death of this commander, its in
dependence was recognized in the treaty concluded
between Athens and Sparta. (Thuc. V. 18.)
When the Acanthians at a later period found
their liberties threatened by the growing power of
Olynthus, they sent a deputation to Sparta, and
obtained the interference of that powerful republic
to check the designs of the Olynthians. (Xen.
Hell. V. 2.) They afterwards became subject to
Philip; though we are not informed under what
circumstances this event took place. We learn from
Livy, that in the war with Perseus Acanthus was
captured and plundered by a Roman fleet. The
geographers of antiquity do not agree entirely as to
the position assigned to this city. Strabo, or rather
his Epitomizer, (VII. p. 330.) places it on the Sin-
giticus sinus, as does Ptolemy, (p. 82.) but Herodo
tus distinctly fixes it on the Strymonicus sinus, (VI.
44. VII. 22. 116. 117.) as well as Scymnus (V. 646.)
and Mela, (II. 3.) and their opinions must prevail
over those of the two authors above mentioned. It
is probable that the spot now called Erissos an
swers to the site of the ancient Acanthus; and it
may be remarked, that Ptolemy speaks of a harbour
Panormus named Panormus, which was probably its haven,
(p. 82.)
Echymnia. Mela mentions a place called Echymnia in the
same vicinity, if the text be not corrupt. (II. 3.)
Tunis Ca- Beyond Acanthus he places the tower or fort of Ca-
larnea. J 1
larnea. Calarna is classed by Stephanus among the
towns of Macedonia, (v. KdXapva.) Further north
 MACEDONIA. 263

was Stagirus, or Stagira, a colony of Andros, as westagirus.

know from Thucydides, (IV. i88.) and celebrated
as the birthplace of Aristotle. (Diog. Laert. V. 14.
and 16. Theophr. Hist. PI. 102. Plut. Alex. Strab.
Epit. VII. p. 331. Steph. Byz. v. Sr^a.) This
city, following the example of Acanthus, espoused
the cause of Brasidas in the Peloponnesian war.
(Thuc. IV. 88.) It is noticed by Herodotus, VII.
116. Plin. IV. 10. Ptol. p. 82. Chrys. Or. XLVII.
Some trace of the ancient name is apparent in
that of Stauros. The harbour of Stagira was called
Capros, as well as the small island which lay off it. Caprospor-
_ tus et in-
(Strab. Epit. VII. p. 131. Pomp. Mel. II. 3.) aula.
Beyond was Alapta, a Greek town, according toAiapta.
Scylax, (p. 27.) but the word is probably corrupt,
as it is unknown to every other writer.
Arethusa, which next follows in the list of theArethusa.
same geographer, (cf. Plin. IV. 10.) is celebrated in
antiquity as containing the remains of Euripides.
Cf. Ammian. Marcellin. XXVII. 4. Plut. Lycurg.
and the Jerusalem Itinerary, p. 604. where Wes-
seling, in the notes, quotes the following epigram :
(Anthol. t. II. p. 243.)
Ou <re x.uvcov yivo; el\', Evpnr'&rj, ov&i yvvaixbs
GlcTrpos, tyj; axorlrj; KuirpiSoe uWorpiov.
'AAA' 'Aitrj; xa) yrjpu; ma) Maxsrjj 8' 'Apefloocrjj

Other accounts, however, place this great trage

dian's tomb at Bromiscus, another town of Mace
donia ; but it is easy to reconcile this discrepancy,
as Bromiscus was situated in the immediate vicinity
of Arethusa; which is evident from the account
given by Thucydides of the march of Brasidas from
Chalcidice to Amphipolis on the Strymon. Bromis- ^g1^™3
a 4 miscus.
 264 MACEDONIA.

cus, according to that historian, was situated at the

mouth of a river which discharges the waters of the
lake Bolbe into the sea ; consequently it could not
be far from the position which may properly be as
signed to Arethusa. (Thuc. IV. 103. Steph. Byz. v.
Auion. Bopfju'o.Kog.) Aulon, mentioned by Thucydides in the
same passage, may have been the valley of Arethusa,
where the poet's tomb was placed. It is to be re
marked, that Galenus speaks of Aulon as a town of
Macedonia near the Strymon. (Comm. L. 111.)
Athenaeus, however, considers the word aiXHvu in
Thucydides to be the common noun. (V. 3.)
ApoUonia. In the interior of Chalcidice was Apollonia, a
town of some note, situated, as we learn from the
Itineraries on the Egnatian way. (Cf, Scyl. p, 27.
Ptol. p. 84. Steph. Byz. v. 'AwoAAaw/a.) We are in
formed by Xenophon that it sent deputies, together
with Acanthus, to Sparta, to implore the aid of that
state against Olynthus. (Hell. V. 2.) In the war
which ensued, Apollonia was occupied by Derdas,
prince of Elymea. (Xen. Hell. V. 3.) At a later
period this town, as well as the whole of Chalcidice,
became annexed to the Macedonian empire. (De-
mosth. Phil. III. 34.)
Mention is made of Apollonia in the Acts of the
Apostles, (xvii. 1.) St. Paul having passed through
it on his way from Philippi to Thessalonica. The
ruins of Apollonia are said still to retain the name
of Pollina. According to Hegesander, cited by
Ammites Athenaeus, two rivers flowed near it, named Ammi-
oiynthia- tes and Olynthiacus, both of which emptied them-
cul>fl' selves into the lake Bolbe. Near the Olynthiacus
was the monument of Olynthus the soifof Hercules.
At stated times an extraordinary number of fish was
 MACEDONIA. 265

observed to ascend this small stream from the lake ;

these were caught and salted by the inhabitants.
(Athen. VIII. 11.) I am not acquainted with the
modern names of the two rivers ; but it is plain that
D'Anville is incorrect in representing them as dis
charging their waters into the bay of Olynthus, in
stead of the lake Bolbed.
Arna is mentioned by Thucydides as a town ofArna.
Chalcidice; whence Brasidas set out on his enter
prise against Amphipolis, (Thuc. IV. 103. Steph.
Byz. v. "Apvy ;) who describes the fourth of that name
in his list as a town of Thrace.
Assera, also placed in Chalcidice by Stephanus, Assera.
on the authority of Theopompus, (v. "Auaypa,) is pro
bably the town named Assyra by Aristotle, (Hist.
Anim. III. 12.) and Cassera by Pliny. (IV. 10.e)
Miacorus, or Milcorus, is another Chalcidic town Miacorus
mentioned by Steph. Byz. on the authority of Theo- nw. °°
pompus. (v. MiaKupos et M/A/to/jof.)

BISALTIA.
That part of Macedonia between the lake Bolbe
and the Strymon appears to have been anciently
called Bisaltia, (Herod. VII. 115.) from the Bisaltae,
a Thracian nation, who were governed by a king at
the time of the invasion of Xerxes. Herodotus re
lates, that this sovereign caused his own sons to be

d See his Map of Ancient " que ansatum )( Quadratum

Greece. " incusura sectumque in 4
e Sestini thus describes a " partes triangulares in quarum
very rare coin, which he as- " leg. KA et in opere extante
cribes to this town. " Autono- " seq. Lit. K. pro KA2. AR. 3."
" mus unicus in Mus. Regis Typus ut in Mendes numis. p.
" Gall, videlicet : Asellus gra- 37.
" diens cui imminet Vas utrin-
 266 MACEDONIA.

deprived of sight for having disobeyed his orders in

joining the Persian army, he himself having retired
to the wilds of mount Rhodope. (VIII. 116. Cf.
jElian. Var. Hist. V. 2.) We find from Thucydides,
that Bisaltia not long after fell into the hands of the
kings of Macedon, (II. 99.) but that a small part of
the nation remained in the peninsula of mount Athos.
(IV. 109. Cf. Conon. ap. Phot. Bibl. c. 20. Cod. 186.)
Theopompus,who is cited by Steph. Byz.(v. Bio.aXria,)
affirmed, that almost all the hares of this country
were found to have two livers.
Bisaltia and the Bisaltae are named by Lyco-
phron
Toy (xev yovp rjaiv 'Sirpvpovos IWaAr/a.
and Virgil,
Bisaltae quo more solent, acerque Gelonus
Cum fugit in Rhodopen. Georg. III. 461.
The first town on the coast of Bisaltia, beyond
Argiius. Bromiscus and the outlet of the lake Bolbe, is Argi-
lus, a colony of Andros according to Thucydides.
(IV. 102.) Herodotus says it was the first town
which Xerxes entered after crossing the Strymon.
(VII. 115.) The Argilians espoused the cause of
Brasidas on his arrival in Thrace, and were very in
strumental in securing his conquest of Amphipolis.
(Thuc. IV. 103.) Their territory must have ex
tended in fact along the banks of the Strymon, since
Cerdyiium. Cerdylium, a hill mentioned by Thucydides as being
close to that river, belonged to them. (V. 6. Cf.
Phavor. ap. Steph. Byz. v. "ApyiXos. et Heracl. Pont.
Polit.)
Syieus The plain which Herodotus calls Syleus, and the
Posidhim. Posidium, or temple of Neptune, noticed in his ac
count of the route pursued by the Persian army,
 MACEDONIA. 267

were between Argilus and Sjagira. In the interior

of Bisaltia we hear in Ptolemy of several small towns
which are named by no other author. These are,
Ossa, perhaps Soho, on a river which falls into theOssa.
Strymon, and may be the Bisaltes of Steph. Byz. (v. Bisaltes fl.
BiaaXrla.)—Berta—Arolus—Callithera. Respecting Berta.
their situations, we have no further guide than the CaUithera.
numbers which are exhibited by that geographer.

P^ONIA.
The Paeonians were a numerous and ancient na
tion, that once occupied the greatest part of Mace
donia, and even a considerable portion of what is
more properly called Thrace, extending along the
coast of the iEgaean as far as the Euxine. This we
collect from Herodotus's account of the wars of that
people with the Perinthians, a Greek colony settled
on the shores of the Propontis, at no great distance
from Byzantium. Homer, who was apparently well
acquainted with the Paeonians, represents them as
following their leader Asteropaeus to the siege of
Troy in behalf of Priam, and places them in Mace
donia on the banks of the Axius. (II. A. 849.) We
know also from Livy that Emajhia once bore the
name of Pasonia, (XL. 3.) though at what period
we cannot well ascertain. From another passage in
the same historian it would seem that the Dardani
of Illyria had once exercised dominion over the
whole of Macedonian Pasonia. (XLV.) This pas
sage seems to agree with what Herodotus states,
that the Paeonians were a colony of the Teucri, who
came from Troy, (V. 13. Cf. VII. 20.) that is, if we
suppose the Dardani to be the same as the Teucri,
268 MACEDONIA.

or at least a branch of fhem. But these transactions

are too remote and obscure for examination.
Herodotus, who dwells principally on the history
of the Paeonians around the Strymon, informs us,
that they were divided into numerous small tribes,
most of which were transplanted into Asia by Me-
gabyzus, a Persian general, who had made the con
quest of their country by order of Darius. The cir
cumstances of this event, which are given in detail
by Herodotus, will be found in his fourth book, c.
12. It appears, however, from that historian, that
these Paeonians afterwards effected their escape from
the Persian dominions, and returned to their country.
(V. 98.) Those who were found on the line of march
pursued by Xerxes were compelled to follow that
monarch in his expedition. Herodotus seems to
place the main body of the Paeonian nation near the
Strymon, but Thucydides with Homer extends their
territory to the river Axius. (II. 99.) But if we
follow Strabo and Livy we shall be disposed to re
move the western limits of the nation as far as the
great chain of mount Scardus and the borders of
Illyria. In general terms then we may affirm, that
the whole of northern Macedonia, from the source
of the river Erigonus, which has been stated to rise
in the chain above mentioned, to the Strymon, was
once named Paeonia. This large tract of country
was divided into two parts by the Romans, and
formed the second and third regions of Macedonia.
(Liv. XLIV. 29.)
The Paeonians, though constituting but one na
tion, were divided into several tribes, each probably
governed by a separate chief. We hear, however, of a
 MACEDONIA. 269

king of Paeonia named Autoleon, who is said to have

received assistance from Cassander against the Au-
tariatae, an Illyrian horde who had invaded his
country. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 742.) In describing
this portion of Macedonia I shall commence with
that part bordering on Illyria, commonly called Pe-
lagonia.
PELAGONIA.
The Pelagones, though not mentioned by Homer as
a distinct people, were probably known to him, from
his naming Pelegon, the father of Asteropaeus, a
Paeonian warrior. (Cf. Strab. Epit. VII. p. 831.)
They must at one period have been widely spread
over the north of Greece, since a district of upper
Thessaly bore the name, as we shall see, of Pelago-
nia Tripolitis, and it is ingeniously conjectured by
Gatterer, in his learned commentary on ancient
Thrace f, that these were a remnant of the remote
expedition of the Teucri and Mysi, the progenitors
of the Paeonians, who came from Asia Minor, and
conquered the whole of the country between the
Strymon and Peneus. (Herod. VII. 20. Cf. Strab.
VII. p. 327. Steph. Byz. v. nyXayovta. Plin. IV. 10.)
Frequent allusion is made of Pelagonia by Livy in
his account of the wars between the Romans and the
kings of Macedon. It was exposed to invasions
from the Dardani, who bordered on its northern
frontiers ; for which reason the communication be
tween the two countries was carefully guarded by
the Macedonian monarchs. (Liv. XXXI. 28.)
This pass led over the chain of mount Scardus.
A curious account of the modem route is given in

f Com. Soc. Gott. t. VI. p. 67.

 270 MACEDONIA.

Dr. Browne's Travels : " From Kuprulih in Servia

" we came by Isbar to Pyrlipe, first passing the high
" mountains of Pyrlipe in Macedonia, which shine
" like silver as those of Clissura, and beside Mos-
" covia glass, may contain good minerals in their
" bowels ; the rocks of this mountain are the most
" craggy that I have seen, and massy stones lie
" upon stones without any earth about them ; and
" upon a ridge of mountains, many steeples high,
" stands the strong castle of Marco Callowitz, a
" man formerly famous in these parts?." From thence
the traveller journeyed through a plain country to
Monastir or Toli, a well-peopled and pleasantly si
tuated town, which, I conceive, represents the an-
Peiagonia cient city of Pelagonia, the capital of the fourth di-
civitas. J ° r ,
vision of Roman Macedonia. (XLV. 29.) Although
it must from this circumstance have been a consider
able place, little else is known beyond the fact of its
existence at a late period, as we find it noticed in
the Synecdemus of Hierocles and the Byzantine his
torian Malchus, who speaks of the strength of its
citadel11. (Exc. de Legat. p. 81.) Besides Pelagonia,
we have the following towns in the province of that
Stubera. name. Stubera, so often mentioned by Livy in the
Macedonian wars, was situated apparently on the
Erigonus, as were also most of the Pelagonian cities ;
it was occupied by the Romans in their first cam
paign against Philip under Sulpicius, (Liv. XXXI.
39. cf. XLIII. 18, 20.) and appears to have been a
town of some opulence, the country around being

K P. 45. known to the inhabitants of the

h The ruins of Pelagonia country by the name of Old
are to be seen, according to Bitolia. t. III. p. 183.
Pouqueville on the site which is
 MACEDONIA. 271

rich and productive. (Polyb. XXVIII. 8, 8.) Strabo

calls it Stymbara. (VII. p. 327.)
Bryanium is also noticed by Livy in the first Bryanium.
campaign of the Macedonian war. (XXXI. 39. Cf.
Strab. VII. p. 327.) Stephanus improperly ascribes
it to Epirus. (v. Bpvdvuv.) Polybius speaks of a Pe-
lagonian town named Pissaum. (V. 108.) Pissaum.
This portion of Pelagonia seems to have borne the
particular appellation of Deuriopus. (Liv. XXXIX. Deuriopus.
54.) Strabo calls the inhabitants Deuriopii, (VII.
327. Cf. 326.) and assigns to them Stymbara, Bry
anium and Alcomenae. (Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Aevptoiros.) Alcomenas.
Livy says that Deuriopus is part of Paeonia, and is
watered by the Erigonus, which rises in Ulyria and
falls into the Axius. Not far from the junction of
the two rivers was Stobi, an ancient city of somestobi.
note, as we learn from Livy, who reports, that Philip
wished to found a new city in its vicinity, to be called
Perseis, after his eldest son. (XXXIX. 54.) The
same monarch obtained a victory over the Dardani
in the environs of Stobi, (XXXIII. 19.) and it was
from thence that he set out on his expedition to
mount Haemus. (XL. 21.) On the conquest of Ma
cedonia by the Romans, it was made the depot of
the salt with which the Dardani were supplied from
that country. (XLV. 29.) Stobi, at a later period,
became not only a Roman colony, but a Roman mu-
nicipium, a privilege rarely conferred beyond the
limits of Italy. (Plin. IV. 10. Ulp. Dig. de Cons, lex
ult.) In the reign of Constantine, Stobi was consi
dered as the chief town of Macedonia Secunda, or
Salutaris, as it was then called. (Hierocl. Syn. p.
641. Malch. Exc. Legat. p. 61.) Steph. Byz. writes
the name erroneously Er^'/Sof. Stobi was the birth-
 MACEDONIA.

place of Jo. Stobaeus, the author of the valuable

Greek Florilegium which bears his name.
Audnris- Audaristus, a Paeonian town mentioned by Pliny
(IV. 10.) and Ptolemy, (p. 83.) appears to have been
not far from Stobi, at least, if, as I apprehend, the
name of this place is distinguished in the Table Iti
nerary under that of Euristo. The distance from
Stobi is only twelve miles.
Aimopes. The Almopes, of whom Thucydides speaks as one
of the original Macedonian tribes before the conquest
of that country by the Temenidae, (II. 99.) were pro
bably a Paeonian people, and Ptolemy has placed
them near the source of the Erigonus on the borders
Horma. of Illyria; he ascribes to them three towns, Horma,
Apsalus. Apsalus, and Europus, respecting which all other
"•.opus. wr.ters are silent (p 83.) Lycophron designates

Macedonia by the name of Almopia. (v. 1238.)

ex 8" 'AAjuawiaj,
IlaAiv ir\avr,rrjv 8s£erai Tup<ripila,

(Cf. Steph. Byz. v. 'AXfiuvia.)

ion. Ptolemy places the Iori in the same vicinity ; but
nothing, I believe, relative to their history can be
iorum. ascertained ; their principal town was Iorum. (p. 83.)
Orbeiia. The district called Orbelia by the same geographer
Orbeius must have derived its name from mount Orbelus,
which formed part of the. great chain separating
Paeonia from Dardania and Moesia. (Strab. Epit.
VII. p. 329.) It will be seen, however, that this
appellation was sometimes applied also to the ridge
more usually called Haemus and Rhodope. (Arrian.
Exp. Alex. I. p. 3.) Diodorus states, that Cassan-
der established, in the district around mount Orbelus,
now Egrisou Dagh, a body of IUyrian Autariatae,
 MACEDONIA. 273

who had wandered from their country, and infested

Paeonia. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 742.)
Gariscus is the only town belonging to this canton Gariscm.
acknowledged by Ptolemy, (p. 83.) it is noticed also
by Pliny. (IV. 10.) Orbelia answers apparently to
the mountainous tract of Caratova.
The iEstraei are another Paeonian tribe named by^strai.
Ptolemy, together with their city iEstraeum. This pro- jEstraum
bably is the Asterium of Livy, a town of Paeonia, v

whither Demetrius, the son of Philip, was sent by

his father, a short time before he was put to death.
(XL. 23.) Perhaps the Astraea, assigned by Steph.
Byz. to Illyria, is the city of which we are now
speaking, (v. 'Aor^a/a.) Pliny calls it Astraea. (IV.
10.)
The Paeonian Agrianes were apparently a more Agrianes.
considerable tribe in point of territory and popula
tion than any hitherto enumerated. Their geogra
phical position is also better ascertained from the
fact noticed by Strabo, that the Strymon had its
source in their country. (Epit. VII. p. 331.) This
great river, of which we shall speak more at length
in the following section, is reported by the same
geographer to rise in mount Rhodope ; whereas
Thucydides says, it springs from mount Scomius, Scomius
(II. 96.) in which statement Aristotle coincides, ex
cept that he writes the name of the mountain Scom-
brus. (Meteorol. I. 13. Cf. Plin. IV. 10.) There is
no contradiction, however, between Strabo and Thu
cydides, as the summits of Rhodope and Scomius Rhodope
' 1. mons.
belong to the same great central chain. The Rho
dope also of Herodotus is evidently the Scomius of
Thucydides, since he asserts, that the Thracian river
Escius, now Isker, rises in the former mountain,
VOL. I. T
«74 MACEDONIA.

while Thucydides makes it flow from the latter.

(Herod. IV. 49. Thuc. II. 96.) Again, Herodotus has
placed Rhodope in the vicinity of the Bisaltae, who
were certainly much to the south of the sources of
the Strymon. But all this is easily explained, when
we take into consideration the vague manner in
which these writers employ the various names of
this great chain. Virgil has several times mentioned
Rhodope as a mountain of Thrace.
acerque Gelonus,
Cum fugit in Rhodopen, atque in deserta Getarum.
Geoeg. III. 461.
Flerunt Rhodopeiae areas,
Altaque Pangaea, et Rhesi Mavortia tellus.
Ibid. IV. 461.
Nec tantum Rhodope mirantur et Ismarus Orphea.
Ecl. VI. 30.
Theocritus classes it with the highest summits of
the ancient world.
Eots xhov &s rij xarsTaxsro fuutpbv up' AjflOV
H vA9co, 5j 'PoBoVav, % Kuuxcurov ecrj^arOfvra.
Theock. Idyl. VII. 77.
The Agrianes were not molested by the Persians
in the great removal of the Paeonians, which took
place under Darius, (Herod. V. 16.) but not long
after they became subject to the king of the Thracian
Odrysae, and followed him in the expedition he un
dertook into Macedonia. (Thuc. II. 96.)
In the time of Alexander the Agrianes were go
verned by their native princes, as we learn from Ar-
rian, and rendered important services to that mo
narch by repressing the incursions of the Triballi, a
powerful Thracian horde situated on their northern
frontier. (Exp. Alex. I. 5. Quint. Curt. I. 12, 14.)
 MACEDONIA. 275

They formed excellent light troops, and were often

employed with advantage both by Alexander and
his successors. (Diod. Sic. XVII. 571. Q. Curt. II.
12, 10. Polyb. II. 65.V. 79. Liv. XLII. 51. XXXIII.
18.) Steph. Byz. calls them Agriae. (v. 'Aypiai.)
We are not expressly informed what towns were
occupied by the Agrianes, but I am inclined to as
cribe to them Bylazora, which Polybius describes as Byiazora.
the largest city of Paeonia. It stood on the frontier
leading into the country of the Dardani, and was
taken and fortified by Philip, the last king of that
name, with a view of resisting the attacks of those
barbarians. (V. 97.) Bylazora is mentioned by Livy,
(XLIV. 26.) as is also Almana, which was situated Aimana.
on the Axius, and apparently belonged to Paeonia.
Here Perseus encamped, in expectation of being
joined by a large body of Gauls, whom he had been
anxious to engage in his service. (Liv. loc. cit.)
Contiguous to the Agrianes were two other small
tribes of Paeonia, whom Thucydides places near the
source of the Strymon, the Leaei and Graaei. (II. i^i.
96.) This is the only passage in which these names Grafel"
occur.
The Doberes are noticed both by Thucydides and Doberes.
Herodotus. The latter historian enumerates them
among the Paeonian tribes who were not removed
by Megabyzus the Persian general into Asia. (V.
15.)
Thucydides speaks of Doberus as a Paeonian town Doberus.
on the frontier of Macedonia, and at the foot of a
great mountain named Cercine, whicli sepai'ates Cercine
Paeonia from the Sinti, a Thracian horde. (Cf. Ad. ,
Maced. Epigr. Anth. t. II. p. 241.) Sitalces, king
of the Odrysae, in his invasion of Macedonia, was
T 2
 276 MACEDONIA.

obliged to cross this mountain before he arrived

. at Doberus, whence he was to enter the enemy's
territory. (II. 96.) Doberus is possibly the spot now
called Doiran, near a branch of the great central
chain of Rhodope. The modern name is Tchengel
Dagh, which is doubtless the Cercine of Thucydi-
des. Keeping in mind this pass, which leads from
Paeonia into Macedonia, we must endeavour to dis
cover the lake, of whose inhabitants, and their sin
gular mode of living, Herodotus gives such a faithful
and interesting account. (IV. 16.) "The Paeonians
" who dwell around mount Pangaeus, and the Do-
" beres, and Agrianes, and Odomanti, and those
" about the lake Prasias itself, were not at all re-
" duced by Megabyzus. He attempted, however, to
" remove the inhabitants of the lake, whose dwell-
" ings are constructed in this manner : platforms
" are raised on lofty piles standing in the midst of
" the lake, and connected with the continent by
" means of one bridge only. These piles were an-
" ciently raised at the expence of the whole commu-
" nity ; but in after-time the following regulation
" was enforced : that every individual who marries a
" wife conveys piles from the mountain named Or-
" belus, and that he drives in three for each of his
" wives, every man having several. And this is
" their mode of living : each inhabitant possesses a
" hut on the platforms as a dwelling, and a trap-
" door through it leading down into the lake. They
" secure their infants by a rope tied to their feet,
" lest they should fall into the lake ; and feed their
" horses and beasts of burden with fish ; of which
" the quantity is so great, that when the trap-door
" is lifted up, and a basket let down into the water •
 MACEDONIA. 277

" by a rope, it will be found, on being lifted up after a

" short space of time, full of fish." Gatterer judi
ciously observes, that this account bears great resem
blance to what we know of the Cossacks of the
Don, who also live in wooden huts raised above the
river
Herodotus elsewhere informs us, that there was a
very short entrance by this lake into Macedonia.
Near it also was a rich silver mine, from which Alex
ander, son of Amyntas king of Macedon, is said to
have derived a talent of that metal per diem ; that
after the mine, you come to a mountain named Dy- Dysorus
sorus ; having crossed which, you are in Macedonia.
It was by this road that Megabyzus sent his Persian
deputies to the court of Amyntas, to demand earth
and water, the usual marks of submission, for his
master Darius. (V. 17.)
Geographers and critics have been somewhat puz
zled to discover, in any known lake of modern Ma
cedonia, the Prasias Palus of Herodotus. D'Anvillek,
and after him Gatterer \ have conceived it to be the
lake Bolbe of Thucydides and other writers, which
is now, I believe, called Beshik. Larcher, perhaps
with more probability, thought it had reference to
a smaller lake adjoining that of Beshik, and which
in some maps is called the lake of St. BasiL I am
led, however, to dissent from both these opinions, for
several reasons. In the first place, it is not likely
that this lake should have suddenly changed its
name from Prasias to Bolbe, which latter appella-

1 Comm. Soc. Gott. t.VI. p. and Macedonia.

48. See Clarke's Travels in 1 Comm. Soc. Gott. t. VI.
Russia. p. 48.
k Map of Ancient Greece
T 3
 278 MACEDONIA.

tion, be it remembered, was known to iEschylus. In

the next, Bolbe, according to Thucydides, belonged
to Mygdonia, and never could have been in Paeonia.
Thirdly, it must be obvious, that the road which
leads by the lake Bolbe was no short way for enter
ing into Macedonia from upper Paeonia, where Me-
gabyzus then was ; the king of Macedonia being at
that time doubtless at Edessa in Emathia. Fourthly,
we are told that the inhabitants of the lake Prasias
employed, in the construction of their huts, timber
obtained from mount Orbelus. Now this mountain is
many miles to the north of Mygdonia and Bolbe,
and therefore we cannot readily suppose that the
small community of which we read in Herodotus
would travel so far for their supply of wood, when
they might have procured it from the Crestonian or
Bisaltian mountains. All these considerations con
cur in leading me to place the lake Prasias near the
northern frontier of Macedonia, and the country of
the Pseonian Doberes ; and here in fact we find the
lake of Doiran, situated near a high range of moun
tains, which is perhaps no other than the Orbelus of
Herodotus, and the Cercine of Thucydides ; a pass is
also laid down in modern maps over this ridge, lead
ing directly into the heart of the Macedonian terri
tory, and thus agreeing very well with the respective
accounts of the two historians. Mount Dysorus of
Herodotus was doubtless part of the same chain.
Hypsizo- It is probably the Hypsizorus of Pliny, who names
Epitus, also the Epitus, Halcyone, and Scomne. (IV. 10.)
scMmneT' I may observe, that professor Mannert inclines to
momes. pj^e tne j^e prasias towards the upper part of the
course of the Strymon m.
m Geogr. t. VII. p. 495.
 MACEDONIA. 279

I shall now subjoin a list of certain towns and

places belonging to Macedonia, the position of which
remains totally undetermined. The following are
from Stephanus Byz.:
JErae, (Aipeu.) — Acesae, (Amo.m.) — Acesamenae,
('A.K€<jap€vai,) the two latter may possibly refer to the
same town. Alponus, a town and mountain, (VAA-
.jtuvog.)—Amolbus, ('AfMXfios.) —Andria, (Avtipia,) ap
parently a maritime city.—Aspis, founded by Philip
son of Demetrius, ('Aera?.)—Baetium, mentioned by
Theopompus, (BaiV«>v.) — Dindryme, (Aii/fyw/xij.) —;
Eleutheriscus, (EtevOepiaKos.)—Grastillus or Prastil-
lus, (rpa,ariXXo(, cf. v. Ifyaf/AAof,) which Hesychius
asserts to have been in Thrace.—Misetus, (M/otjto?.)
Museium, a spot near mount Olympus. Stephanus
quotes the thirty- seventh book of Polybius, (Movaaov.)
Xaurus, (aavpot.)— Olbelus, ("OA/^Aof.)—Olobagra,
('OXofiaypa.)—Pamphylia, (Ua^vXia.)—The moun
tain of Poemaenium, (Jloifmrnov) v. Uot/j.^v.—Scybrus,
noticed by Theopompus, (Y,Kv(3pog.)—Tragilus, a city
of which Asclepiades, who wrote a history or com
mentary of tragedies in six books, was a native,
(TpayiXos,) perhaps the same as Trogilus, (TpuyiXos,)
which occurs afterwards.—Tritonus, a small town of
Macedonia, (Tphuvos.)
To these we may add, from the Synecdemus of
Hierocles in Macedonia Secunda—Bargala—Harmo-
nia—Zapara. (p. 641.) In Sestini's work, I find the
following towns ascribed to Macedonia from their
coins, but I am not aware that they are mentioned
at all by any ancient author. " Eurydicea in Pallene,
" ETPTAIKEON.— Tripodis typus in omnibus.—Or-
" reskia—Epigraphe—OPPH—OPPHSKION. 1. OP-
" PH2KK2N Colonus vel rusticus stans juxta duos
T 4
280 MACEDONIA.

" boves)(Quadratum Macedonicum AR:Octodramm.

" —2. OPPH. etiam retrograde—Taurus procumbens
" )( Quadratum incusum. AR. Orthagoria—Auto-
" nomi—Epigraphe OP0ArOPEQN. AR. et M."
I shall now conclude this section with some ac
count of the roads which traversed Macedonia and.
Paeonia, more especially the great military Roman
way, known by the name of the Via Egnatia. I
have already described this route as far as Heraclea
Lyncestis, the first Macedonian town on the Illyrian
confines : from this point therefore we may resume
our investigation of its stations and distances to
Amphipolis on the Strymon, where it entered Thrace
properly so called. The Antonine Itinerary gives
the following divisions :
Ancient names. Modem names. Distances in
Roman miles.
Heraclea Erakleh
CeUis Kirl Derbend - XXXIV.
Edessa Vodina " - - XXVIII.
Pella Palatisa - XXVIII.
Thessalonica SaloniJci - XXVII
Melissurgin ... - XX.
Apollonia Pollina - XVII.
Amphipoli Jenikevi - XXX.
xcording to the Table :
Heraclea Erakleh
Cellis Kirl Derbend - XXXII.
Edessa Vodina - XLV.
Pella Palatisa - XLV.
Thessalonica Saloniki - XXVII.
Melissurgin ... - XX.
Apollonia Pollina - XVIII.
Amphipoli - Jenikevi - XXX.
According to the Jerusalem Itinerary :
Heraclea Eraklah
 MACEDONIA. 281
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
Roman miles.
Melitonus .... XIII.
Grande .... XIV.
Cellis KirlDerbend - XIV.
ad Duodecimum - XVI.
Edessa Vodina - - XII.
Scurio ... . XV.
Pella , Palatisa - - XV.
Gephira - - - - X.
ad Decimum - - - - X.
Thessalonica Sahniki - - X.
Duodea .... XIII.
Heracleustibus .... XIV.
Apollonia Pollina - - XI.
Euripidis (Tumulus) - - - XI.
Pennana - - - - X.
Amphipolim Jenikevi - - X.

From the Via Egnatia several roads branched off

both to the north and south ; the latter leading to
the southern provinces of Macedonia and to Thes-
saly ; the former into Paeonia, Dardania, Moesia, and
as far as the Danube.
The Table Itinerary furnishes the following route
from Pella to Larissa in Thessaly, by Beroea and
Diumn.
Pella Palatisa
Beroea Kara Veria - - XXX.
Ascordus Venidje R. - XII.
Arulos Cojani - XV.
Bada (Balla) Servia - XX.
Anamo ... - VII.
Hatera Khateri - XII.
Dium Standia - XII.
Sabatium Plataniona - XII.
" We have already noticed this road under the head of Pieria, p.
218.
282 MACEDONIA.
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
Roman miles.
Stenas - XV.
Olympum Elymbo - X.
Larissa Larissa - XV.

Two roads led to Stobi in Paeonia ; the one from

Heraclea Lyncestis, the other from Thessalonica.
According to the Table, the distances of the former
are,
Heraclea Erakleh
Ceramie° .... XI.
Euristo (Audaristus) .... XXIIII.
Stobis - XII.

Of the latter,
Thessalonica Sahniki
Gallicura Gallico R. - XVI.
Tauriana Aurethissar - XVII.
Idomenia Idomeni - XX.
Stonas (Gordynia) - XII.
Antigonia - XI.
Stobi - XII.
From Stobi, again, two roads struck off to the
north-west and north-east ; to Scopi, now Uskup, in
Dardania, and to Sardica, now Sophia, in Moesia.
Stobi
Gurbita .... VIII.
ad Cephalon - XIII.
Prassidiura - Villi,
ad Herculem - Villi,
ad Fines .... VIII.
Anavasarum - XXXV.
ad Aquas Banja - - XII.
Scopi Uskup - - XXI.

° Perhaps Bryanium.
 MACEDONIA. 283
Ancient names. Modern names. Distance in
Roman miles.
Stobi
Tranupara XXX.
Astibo Istip XX.
Pautalia Gkiustendil L.
Mlea Dragomir XX.
Serdica Sophia X.
 SECTION V.

T H R A C I A.

Summary account of the Thracian nations, according to Herodo

tus and Thucydides—Empire of the Odrysae—Conquest of ma
ritime Thrace by Philip of Macedon—Description of that coun
try from the Strymon to the Chersonnese inclusively—Conti
nuation of the Egnatian way—Islands on the Thracian coast.

The ancients appear to have comprehended under

the name of Thrace all that large tract of country
which lay between the Strymon and the Danube
from west to east, and between the chain of mount
Haemus and the shores of the iEgaean, Propontis,
and Euxine, from north to south. Such at least are
the limits assigned to it by Herodotus and Thucy
dides ; and though great changes took place in ages
posterior to these historians, it will be found more
convenient to adhere to the notions which they have
given us of the extent and divisions of the Thracian
territory. That the Thracians, however, were at
one period much more widely disseminated than the
confines here assigned to them would lead us to in
fer, is evident from the facts recorded in the earliest
annals of Grecian history relative to their migrations
to the southern provinces of that country. We have
the authority of Thucydides for their establishment
in Phocis. (II. 49.) Strabo certifies their occupation
of Boeotia. (IX. 401. and 410.) And numerous
writers attest their settlement in Eleusis of Attica
 THRACIA. 285

under Eumolpus, whose early wars with Erectheus

are related by Thucydides, II. 15. Paus. Attic. 38.
Eur. Phoen. 871. Isocrat. Panathen. Lycurg. in Le-
ocrat. Acesod. ap. Schol. Soph. (Ed. Col. 1053. Strab.
VII. p. 321.
Nor were their colonies confined to the European
continent alone; for, allured by the richness and
beauty of the Asiatic soil and clime, they crossed in
numerous bodies the narrow strait which parted
them from Asia Minor, and occupied the shores of
Bithynia, and the fertile plains of Mysia and Phry-
gia. (Herod. VII. 73. Strab. VII. p. 303.) On the
other hand, a great revolution seems to have been
subsequently effected in Thrace by a vast migration
of the Teucri and Mysi from the opposite shores of
the Euxine and Propontis, who, as Herodotus as
serts, conquered the whole of Thrace, and pene
trated as far as the Adriatic to the west, and to the
river Peneus towards the south, before the Trojan
war.
The state .of civilization to which the Thracians
had attained at a very early period is the more re
markable, as all trace of it was lost in after-ages.
Linus and Orpheus were justly held to be the fa
thers of Grecian poetry ; and the names of Libethra,
Pimplea, and Pieria remained to attest the abode of
the Pierian Thracians in the vales of Helicon. Eu
molpus is stated to have founded the Mysteries of
Eleusis ; the origin of which is probably coeval with
that of the Corybantes of Phrygia, and the Cabiric
rites of Samothrace, countries alike occupied by co
lonies from Thrace.
Whence and at what period the name of Thra
cians was first applied to the numerous hordes which
 THRACIA.

inhabited this portion of the European continent, is

left open to conjecture. Bochart and others have
supposed that it was derived from Tiraz the son of
Japheth8; certain it is, we find the name already
existing in the time of Homer, who represents the
Thracians as joining the forces of Priam in the siege
of Troy under the conduct of Rhesus their chief,
(II. K. 435.) said to be the son of the river Strymon.
(Eur. Rhes. Argum.)
Herodotus affirms, that the Thracians were, next
to the Indians, the most numerous and powerful
people of the world ; and that if all the tribes had
been united under one monarch, or under the same
government, they would have been invincible ; but
from their subdivision into petty clans, distinct from
each other, they were rendered insignificant. (V. 3.)
They are said by the same historian to have been
first subjugated by Sesostris, (II. 103.) and, after the
lapse of many centuries, they were reduced under
the subjection of the Persian monarch by Megaba-
zus, general of Darius. (V. 2.) But on the failure
of the several expeditions undertaken by that sove
reign and his son Xerxes against the Greeks, the
Thracians apparently recovered their independence,
and a new empire was formed in that extensive
country under the dominion of Sitalces king of the
Odrysae, one of the most numerous and warlike of
their tribes. Thucydides, who has entered into con
siderable detail on this subject, observes, that of all
the empires situated between the Ionian gulf and
the Euxine, this was the most considerable, both in
revenue and opulence : its military force was, how
ever, very inferior to that of Scythia, both in
• Phaleg. III. 2.
 THRACIA. 287

strength and numbers. The empire of Sitalces ex

tended along the coast from Abdera to the mouths
of the Danube, a distance of four days and nights
sail; and in the interior, from the sources of the
Strymon to Byzantium, a journey of thirteen days.
The founder of this empire appears to have been
Teres, (Herod. VII. 137. Thuc. II. 29.) whose son
Sitalces, at the instigation of the Athenians, with
whom he was allied, undertook the expedition into
Macedonia, more than once alluded to in the last
section. Having raised a powerful army of Thra-
cians and Paeonians, the sovereign of the Odrysae
penetrated into the territory of Perdiccas, who, un
able to oppose in the field such a formidable anta
gonist, confined his resistance to the defence of the
fortified towns ; and by this mode of warfare he at
length wearied out the Thracian prince, who was
persuaded by his nephew Seuthes to abandon the
expedition, and retire to his dominions. In return
for this service, Seuthes, as we are told, received in
marriage Stratonice the sister of Perdiccas. (Thuc.
II. 97. et seq.) Sitalces, some years after, having
been defeated and slain in a battle with the Tri-
balli, another considerable Thracian clan, was suc
ceeded by Seuthes, who carried the power of the
Odrysian empire to its highest pitch. (Thuc. IV.
101. and II. 97.) The splendour of this monarchy
was however of short duration, as on the death of
Seuthes it began gradually to decline ; and we learn
from Xenophon, that on the arrival of the ten thou
sand in Thrace, the power of Medocus, or Amado-
cus, the reigning prince of the Odrysae, was very in
considerable. (Anab. VII. 2, 17. and 3, 7.
When Philip the son of Amyntas ascended the
288 THRACIA.

throne of Macedon, the Thracians were governed by

Cotys, a weak prince, whose territories became an
easy prey to his artful and enterprising neighbour.
The whole of that part of Thrace situated between
the Strymon and the Nestus was thus added to Ma
cedonia : whence some geographical writers term it
Macedonia Adjectab. Cotys, having been assassinated
not long after, was succeeded by his son Chersoblep-
tes, whose possessions were limited to the Thracian
Chersonnese; and even of this he was eventually
stripped by the Athenians, (Diod. XVI. 34. Demosth.
in Aristocr. p. 678.) while Philip seized on all the
maritime towns between the Nestus and that penin
sula. (jEsch. de Fals. Legat. p. 39. Orat. Halonn.
p. 86.)
On Alexander's accession to the throne, the Tri-
balli were by far the most numerous and powerful
people of Thrace ; and as they bordered on the Pae-
onians, (Thuc. II. 96. Strab. VII. 318.) and extended
to the Danube, they were formidable neighbours on
this the most accessible frontier of Macedonia. Alex
ander commenced his reign by an invasion of their
territory; and having defeated them in a general
engagement, pursued them across the Danube, whi
ther they had retreated, and compelled them to sue
for peace. (Arr. Exp. Alex.)
After his death, Thrace fell to the portion of Ly-
simachus, one of his generals, by whom it was erected
into a monarchy. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 628.) On his de
cease, however, it revolted to Macedonia, and re
mained under the dominion of its sovereigns, until
the conquest of that country by the Romans. As
it is my object, in this section, to consider chiefly the
h Cellar. Geogr. Ant.
 THRACIA. 289

maritime part of Thrace as far as the Chersonnese

inclusively, with the view of illustrating Herodotus
and Thucydides, I shall not here notice the divi
sions of Thrace subsequently made by the Romans ;
and shall only observe, that Livy speaks of a Cotys,
chief of the Odrysae, in the reign of Perseus, (XLII.
51.) from whence it would appear that this people
still retained their ancient monarchical form of go
vernment, though probably tributary to the sove
reigns of Macedonia. Thrace constitutes at present
the Turkish province of Roumelia.
I shall commence the description of Thrace from
the Strymon, which formed the boundary of that Strymon fl.
province on the side of Macedonia. (Scyl. Peripl.
p. 27.) It has been already said, that this great
river rises in the mountain of Scomius, and, after a
course of nearly two hundred miles, through the
territory of the Paeonians, the Maedi, Sinti, and
Edones, who were Thracian tribes, falls into the
gulf, to which it communicated the name of Stry- Strymoni-
monicus, (Strab. Epit. VII. p. 331.) now Golfo ($CU8Sinus'

Contessa.
Pliny states, that the Strymon had its source in
mount Haemus, and that it formed seven lakes be
fore it proceeded on its course. (IV. 10.) Not far
from its mouth, it again spread into another lake,
much more considerable than those above mentioned,
and to which Thucydides alludes in his account of
Amphipolis, but without naming it. (V. 7.) Arrian,
however, informs us that it was called Cercinitis, Cercinitis
(Exped. Alex. I.) now Lake Takinos; it is about palus'

eighteen miles long, and six broad.

The Strymon gave its name to a wind which was
prevalent in the gulf into which that river discharges
vol.. 1. u
 290 THRACIA.

itself, and blew with great violence from the north.

(Herod. VIII. 118.)
Teip^ea /*ev x«i Aasj wra) pmrfi xs ireaoiiv
2rguf*on'ou Bope'ao. Callim. Hymn, in Del. 25.
Uvoa) 8" k%o "S,rp6fiovo; |xoAou<rai
xaxoV^oAot iEscH. Agam. 186.
The Strymon was also celebrated for its eels :
Kai o"ou y Ittcbvu/xoj tij Iv <prjpou; BpOrWt

~2.rpupuiV, fj.syla'rct; lyyjz\n; xixr^pivo;.

Antiph. ap. Athen. VII. 56.
According to Lucas, the modern name of this river
is Carasou, or the Black river0', but some maps
term it the river of Orphano, from a small town
near its mouth.
The first people on the left bank of the Strymon
Edones. are the Edones, a well-known Thracian tribe, whose
name is often used by the Greek poets to express
the whole of the nation of which they formed a
part.
Zeu^thj 8" &\\uj^bAoj iraij i Apvavro;,
'HScovcov /3amAeuj. Soph. Ant. 955.
xepx/S* 'HScovijj X¥°'j.
Eub. Hec. 1153.
It appears from Thucydides, that this Thracian clan
once held possession of the right bank of the Stry
mon as far as Mygdonia, but that they were ejected
by the Macedonians. (II. 99.)
One of their principal towns on the left bank was
Myrcinus. Myrcinus, often mentioned by Herodotus as the place
chosen by Histiaeus of Miletus for his settlement,
which was granted to him by Darius, in considera-

c 3«me Voyage, 1. I. p. 61.

 THRACIA. 291

tion of the important services he had rendered that

sovereign in the Scythian expedition. The advan
tages which this situation presented to the enter
prising Ionian, consisted in an abundant supply of
timber for ship-building, the number of mariners and
soldiers which the country could readily furnish, the
richness of the mines it contained, and its proximity
to the Greek colonies. (Herod. V. 11. and 23.) His
designs, however, did not escape the vigilant obser
vation of Megabyzus, who commanded the Persian
army in Thrace ; and on his representation to Darius,
Histiaeus was recalled in the manner related by He
rodotus. Aristagoras also subsequently retired to
Myrcinus on the failure of his enterprise in Ionia, and
was slain before some Thracian town which he was
besieging. (Herod. V. 126. Thuc. IV. 102.) At the
time of the Peloponnesian war, Myrcinus had fallen
again into the hands of the Edoni ; but on the death
of Pittacus, sovereign of that people, it opened its
gates to Brasidas, who was then in possession of Am-
phipolis. (IV. 107.) Cleon the Athenian commander
was killed in the battle which took place before that
city by a targeteer of Myrcinus. (V. 11. Cf. Strab.
Epit. VII. p. 331. Steph. Byz. v. MvPkivoS.) The si
tuation of Myrcinus probably corresponds with that
of Orphano^.
Near this town was 'Ewea 'O&oi, a spot doubtless Novem
. Viae.
so called from the number of roads which met here
from different parts of Thrace and Macedon ; a sup
position confirmed by travellers who have explored
this country, and who report that all the principal
communications between the coast and plains must

ll Lucas, 3'™ Voyage, 1. I. p. 6 1 .

U 2
 THRACIA.
have led through this passe. It was here, according
to Herodotus, that Xerxes and his army crossed the
Strymon on bridges, after having offered a sacrifice
of white horses to that river, and buried alive nine
youths and maidens. (VII. 114.)
In this immediate vicinity, the Athenians some
years afterwards founded a colony, which became so
Amphipo- celebrated under the name of Amphipolis. The oc
cupation of the nine ways seems to have excited the
jealousy of the Thracians, which led to frequent ren
counters between them and the Athenian colonists,
in one of which the latter sustained a severe defeat.
(Thuc. I. 100. Pausan. Attic. 29.) After a lapse of
twenty-nine years a fresh colony was sent out under
the command of Agnon son of Nicias, which suc
ceeded in subduing the Edoni. Agnon gave the
name of Amphipolis to the new city, from its being
surrounded by the waters of the Strymon f. (Thuc.
IV. 102. Scyl. p. 27. Scymn. Ch. 649.)
Amphipolis soon became one of the most flourish
ing cities of Thrace ; and at the time of the expedi
tion of Brasidas into that country it was already a
large and populous city. Its surrender to that ge
neral was a severe blow to the prosperity and good
fortune of the Athenians ; and we may estimate the
importance they attached to its possession, from their
displeasure against Thucydides, who arrived too late
to prevent its falling into the hands of the enemy,
(IV. 106.) and also from the exertions they after
wards made under Cleon to repair the loss. The

e Walpole's Collection, p. nians to colonize Amphipolis,

510. see Clinton's Fasti Hellenici,
f For the dates of the seve.- second edition, p. 261.
ral attempts made by the Athe-
 THRACIA.

operations undertaken by this commander, with a

view of recovering Amphipolis, will be found de
tailed in the commencement of the fifth book of
Thucydides. His total incapacity and presumptuous
temerity, when opposed to one of the most able and
enterprising captains of the age, were attended with
the result which might have been expected; his
forces were totally discomfited, and he himself was
slain in the general rout. Brasidas also received a
mortal wound early in the engagement, and expired
in the midst of his brilliant success. The Amphi-
politans testified their veneration for his character
by every honour they could pay to his memory. It
was decreed, that from henceforth he alone should
be considered as the founder of Amphipolis; that
statues should therefore be erected to him, while
those of Agnon were to be displaced and destroyed ;
that divine worship should be offered to him, and
games and annual sacrifices celebrated in his ho
nour. (Thuc. V. 11. Aristot. Eth. V. 7.)
The battle of Amphipolis confirmed the loss of
that important city to Athens; for though it was
agreed, by the terms of the peace soon after con
cluded with Sparta, that this colony should be re
stored, that stipulation was never fulfilled, the Am-
phipolitans themselves refusing to accede to it, and
the Spartans expressing their inability to compel
them. The Athenians, in the twelfth year of the
war, sent an expedition under Evetion to attempt
the reconquest of the town, but without success.
(VII. 9.8)

s Mitford, in his History of nians ; but there is no proof of

Greece, affirms, that Amphipo- this fact, nor of the coloniza-
lis was restored to the Athe- tion of that city from Cyrene
u 3
294 THRACIA.

When Olynthus became the leading republic in

the north of Greece, the Amphipolitans, uniting
their interests with those of their Chalcidian neigh
bours, were thus enabled to withstand another at
tack on the part of Athens, under the conduct of
Iphicrates. (iEsch. de Fals. Legat. p. 212. Demosth.
in Aristocr. 669.) But on the breaking out of the
war soon after between Philip and the Athenians,
the former, aware of the importance of Amphipolis
for the furtherance of his ambitious designs upon
Thrace, after having secured the alliance of the
Olynthians, marched against the former city, which
he took by assault after a siege of some duration.
(Diod. Sic. XVI. 514. see, however, Demosth. O-
lynth. I.) Amphipolis from that time became a
Macedonian town ; and on the subjugation of this
country by the Romans, it was constituted the chief
town of the first region of the conquered territory.
(Dexipp. ap. Syncell. Chron. p. 268. Liv. XLV. 29.)
Pliny terms Amphipolis a free city. (IV. 10.) It
is mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles (xvii. 1.)
that St. Paul and his companions passed through it
on their way to Thessalonica from Philippi. During
the continuance of the Byzantine empire it seems to
have exchanged its name for that of Chrysopolis, if
we may believe an anonymous geographer in Hud
son's Geogr. Min. t. IV. p. 42. The spot on which
the ruins of Amphipolis are still to be traced bears
the name of Jenikevi. Mr. Walpole cites some ju-

under the influence of the La- the foundation of Cyrene by

cedsemonian government. This the Lacedaemonians. On the
able writer seems to have mis- former point, see Mitford, t.
taken the passage he cites from VII. c. 35. p. 352. on the lat-
Isocrates, who there alludes to ter, t. VII. p. 354.
 THRACIA. 295

dicious remarks from Col. Leake on the situation of

this celebrated city.* " Thucydides," says that learned
traveller, " has very accurately described Amphipo-
" lis as situated at twenty-five stadia from the
" mouth of the river Strymon, and as being sur-
" rounded on two sides by the river, which a little
" above the city makes a considerable marsh or lake.
" The position of Amphipolis is one of the most im-
" portant in Greece. It stands in a pass, which tra-
" verses the mountains bordering the Strymonic gulf ;
" and it commands the only easy communication
" from the coast of that gulf into the great Macedo-
" nian plains, which extend for sixty miles from be-
" yond Meleniko to Philippi. The Strymon, im-
" mediately after emerging from a large lake, makes
" a half circuit in a deep gorge round the hill of
" Amphipolis, and from thence crosses a plain of
" two or three miles in breadth to the seah."
At the mouth of the Strymon stood Eion, a co
lony of Mende, distant twenty-five stadia from Am
phipolis, of which it was the port, according to Thu
cydides. (IV. 102.) In Diodorus the distance is
computed at thirty stadia. (XII. 323.) The former
historian (IV. 7.) affirms it to have been more an
cient than Amphipolis. It was from hence that
Xerxes sailed to Asia, on his return from Greece,
after the battle of Salamis. (Herod. VIII. 118.) Bo-
ges was left in command of the town on the retreat
of the Persian armies ; and made a most gallant de
fence when besieged by the Grecian forces under
Cimon. On the total failure of all means of sub
sistence, he ordered a vast pile to be raised in the

h Walpole's Collection, p. 5 1 0.
U 4
 296 THRACIA.

centre of the town, and having placed on it his

wives, children, and domestics, he caused them to
be slain ; then, scattering every thing of value in the
Strymon, he threw himself on the burning pile, and
perished in the flames. (Herod. VII. 107. Thuc. I.
98.) Eion appears to have been lost by the Athe
nians towards the commencement of the Peloponne-
sian war, if the name of the place is correctly given
in Thuc. IV. 7. ; but it may be doubted whether the
historian is not there speaking of another Eion, to
which Steph. Byz. alludes (v. 'H/»v) as being near
Pieria. (Cf. Schol. Thuc.) After the capture of Am-
phipolis by Brasidas, that general endeavoured to
gain possession of Eion also ; but in this design he
was frustrated by the arrival of Thucydides with a
squadron from Thasus, who repulsed his attack.
(IV. 107.) Cleon afterwards occupied Eion ; and
thither the remains of his army retreated after their
defeat before Amphipolis. (V. 10.) This place is
mentioned by Lycophron, v. 417.
Tov yap 'Hiw Srpufiovoj Bi<raAr/«,
"Ai^ivfl/eev uyyovpos, rfii Biarovwv,
K.ovpOrpotpov nxyovpov 'HScovaiv ireAaj.
(Steph. Byz. v. 'Hi»i/, Eustath. ad II. B.) In the
middle ages, a Byzantine town was built on the site
of Eion, which now bears the name of Contessa.
Scymnus of Chios speaks of a site on the banks of
Nerejdum the Strymon known by the appellation of N^/&»v
XopoL (v. 651.) Somewhat above Amphipolis was
Hime- Himeraeum, whence Evetion, an Athenian officer,
rffium.
made war upon the Amphipolitans with some gal
leys, which he caused to be carried over land, and
then launched probably on the lake Cercinitis. (Thuc.
VII/9.) I am at a loss to account for the spot called
 THRACIA. 297

Cermorus by Pliny, and the bay of the same name ; Cermorus.

but it refers probably to the Strymonic gulf. (IV. sinus.
10.) Continuing along the coast to the east of the
Strymon, we find a small tract of country inhabited
by the Pieres, a people of whom we have spoken at Pieres.
length under the head of Pieria in Macedonia. Thu-
cydides informs us, that, on their expulsion from
that country, they retired across the Strymon, and
settled on the shores of the gulf, to which that river
gives its name, but which was also sometimes called
Piericus sinus. (II. 99.) The Pieres are also men- Piericus
tioned by Herodotus, who names Pergamus andPergamus.
Phagres as two of their fortresses, near which the Phagres.
Persian army passed on their march towards Greece.
(VII. 112.) The name of Phagres occurs in Thucy-
dides and Scylax. (II. 99. Peripl. p. 27. Strab. Epit.
VII. p. 331. Steph. Byz. v. Qdypvjs.) Galepsus (Scyl. Galepsus.
Peripl. p. 27.) was a port captured by Brasidas after
his conquest of Amphipolis, (Thuc. IV. 107.) but re
taken by Cleon. (V. 6.) Perseus sailed from thence
for the island of Samothrace after the battle of Pydna.
(Liv. XLIV. 45. Diod. Sic. Excerpt. 313. Strab.
Epit. VII. p. 331. Steph. Byz. v. r«A#of.) Beyond
was Msyme, or (Esyme, the latter being the more jEsymevei
ancient name, as appears from Homer, who has men- ^p^'
tioned it in the eighth book of the Iliad, in speak
ing of a son of Priam, whose mother was a native
of this city :
Toy f Al<r6firjiiv ozvwfievrj tiki />.r(rrjQ. 0. 304.
In Thucydides, who informs us that it was a Thra-
cian colony, we find it written (Esyme. It surren
dered to Brasidas with Galepsus. (IV. 107.) Cf. Scyl.
Peripl. p. 27. where the name is incorrectly written
and in Diod. Sic. XII. 321. S^. Steph. Byz.
 THHACIA.

affirms, that this town in his time was called Ema-

thia ; a circumstance which explains satisfactorily a
passage of Livy that required illustration. Com
plaints were made in the last Macedonian war to
the Roman senate by certain cities, of the treatment
they had experienced from Hortensius and Lucre
tius, Roman praetors, who commanded fleets on the
Mgasan. It was stated, that those towns which had
received these officers and their fleets in a friendly
manner, had been injuriously treated by them ; while
those which, like Emathia, Amphipolis, Maronea,
and iEnus, closed their gates against them, had sus
tained no wrong. (Liv. XLIII. 7.) It is evident
therefore that Emathia must be, as well as the other
cities named with it, a Thracian maritime town ;
and consequently, from what Stephanus Byz. re
ports, it must be iEsyme.
scapte- More to the east we find Scapte-Hyle, a place
} L. celebrated for its rich gold mines, which, according

to Herodotus, belonged to the Thasians, and pro

duced annually eighty talents. In these mines Thu-
cydides the historian had some property, as he in
forms us. (IV. 104.) The author of his life states,
that he resided there after his banishment, and em
ployed himself in arranging the materials for his
history. (Marcellin. Vit. Thuc. p. 10. ed. Bip. Cf.
Plut. de Exsil. p. 605.)
Datum. Datum, a port of the Edones in this vicinity, was
the scene of an engagement between the natives and
the Athenian colonists, who had first attempted to
settle in this territory with a view of possessing
themselves of the golden mines. The latter, how
ever, were defeated with loss. (Herod. IX. 75.) Thu-
cydides affirms, that the action took place near Dra
 THRACIA. 299

bescus, which was situated more inland. Strabo

states, that the position of Datum presented great
advantages. Its territory was highly fertile ; it pos
sessed excellent docks for the construction of ships,
and most valuable gold mines ; hence arose the pro
verb Aa.rof dyMv, i. e. an abundance of good things.
(Epit. VII. p. 331. Cf. Harpocrat. v. A«Tof. Zenob.
Prov. Graec. Cent. III. 71.) In Scylax it is men
tioned as a Greek colony founded by Calistratus, an
Athenian, (Peripl. p. 27.) but in Zenobius, as an
establishment of the Thasians. (loc. cit.)
Neapolis was another maritime town, still more to Neapoiis.
the east. (Liv. XXXVIII. 41.) It was probably the
haven of the important town of Philippi, as we hear
of St. Paul landing here from Samothrace, on his
way to that city, which was some miles inland. (Acts
xvi. 11. Cf. Appian. Bell. Civ. IV. 87. 106.) The
situation of this port seems to answer to that of Ca~
vallo, where Dr. Clarke observed several remains of
antiquity; among others, a very large aqueduct, upon
two tiers of arches, and in perfect preservation K A
little beyond this place, the mountains close in upon
the coast, and form a defile of difficult access : the
narrowest part was eighteen miles from Philippi, ac
cording to Appian, who terms it the Pass of the Sa-SaitusSa-
paei, to, ureva t&v Sawa/»v, (Civ. Bell. IV. 87. 106.) quod et
, mi • ....... , Symbolum
who were a 1 hracian nation inhabiting these parts, et Aeon-
(Herod. VII. 110.) The same defile is termed Sym
bolum by Dio Cassius, (XLVII. 35.) and at a later
period it bore the name of Acontisma, as we learn
from Ammianus Marcellinus (XXVII. 4. et. XXVI.
7.) and the Itineraries, in their description of the
' Travels, P. II. s. 3. p. 413. sieurs singularity trouvees en
See also Belon, Observ. de phi- Grece par P. Belon, 1. he. 58.
 300 THRACIA.

Via Egnatia, which was carried through it. It may

Sapaei. jje observed, that the Sapaei are said by Strabo to be
the same people as the Sal, who will be mentioned
under the head of Samothrace. (XII. p. 549. k)
The last town on the coast, before arriving at the
Apoiionia. mouth of the river Nestus, was Apollonia, the exist
ence of which is certified by Strabo (Epit. VII. p.
331.) and by Livy. (XXXVIII. 41. Pomp. Mel. III.
Pangasum 2.) A natural division is here formed by mount Pan-
gaeum, between the maritime part of this district and
the interior. This celebrated ridge, which was ap
parently connected with the central chain of Rho-
dope and Haemus, branched off in a south-easterly
direction, closing upon the coast at the defile of
Acontisma noticed above.
The name of this lofty mountain often appears in
the poets.
ra^e'wy
A' aju$i Uatyyalov QefieQ\st
Na»Eraoyre5 l/3«v. PlND. PyTH. IV. 319.
BoA|3>js fl' eAeiov Sovaxa, Ylayyaiov 7 opo;
'HScov/S' alav. Msch. Pees. 500.
Bax^ou Trpo^rijj, 05 re Tlayyalm KSrpoiv
*£Lix.H<re repvos roiviv si8o'<nv flso'j. EtTE. K.HES. 972.
Altaque Pangaea, et Rhesi Mavortia tellus.
Geobg. IV. 462.
It is now called Pundhar Dagh, or Castagnats, ac
cording to the editor of the French Strabo.
Herodotus informs us, that mount Pangaeum con
tained gold and silver mines, which were worked by
the Pieres, Odomanti, and Satrae, clans of Thrace,

k See Gatterer Herod, ac Gott. t. V. A. 1782. p. 81.

Thucyd. Thrac. Comment. Soc.
 THRACIA. 301

but especially the latter. (VII. 112.) Euripides con

firms this account when he says,
Ylepaxra yap Sr) irorctjj.lovs Siapp'oa;,
Asx.rpoi; E7rAa3ijv ^rpvfi6vo; $Urct\jj.ioi;,
"Or jjA0Oju.sv yrjj ypv<ro(3u>\ov si; kina;
n&yyctiov— Rhes. 919.
(Cf. Strab. Epit. VII. p. 331. Apollod. III. 5, 1.)
Theophrastus states, that a cotyle of the water
which flowed from some springs near the mines of
mount Pangaeum, weighed ninety-six drachmae in
winter, and only forty-six in summer, (ap. Athen.)
These valuable mines naturally attracted the at
tention of the Thasians, who were the first settlers
on this coast ; and they accordingly formed an esta
blishment in this vicinity at a place named Crenides,
from the circumstance of its being surrounded by
numerous sources which descended from the neigh
bouring mountain. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 511. Artemid.
ap. Steph. Byz. v. $>iXnrxoi, Id. v. K^wSe?)
Philip of Macedon having turned his attention to
the affairs of Thrace, the possession of Crenidae and
mount Pangaeum naturally entered into his views ;
accordingly he invaded this country, expelled the
feeble Cotys from his throne, and then proceeded
to found a new city on the site of the old Thasian
colony, which he named after himself Philippi.
(Diod. Sic. XVI. p. 514.)
When Macedonia became subject to the Romans,
the advantages attending the peculiar situation of
Philippi induced that people to settle a colony
there ; and we know from the Acts of the Apostles
that it was already at that period one of the most
flourishing cities of this part of their empire. (XVI.
12. Plin. IV. 10.) It is moreover celebrated in his
 802 THRACIA.

tory, from the great victory gained here by Mark

Antony and Octavian over the forces of Brutus and
Cassius, by which the republican party was com
pletely subdued. (Appian. Bell. Civ. IV. 107. et seq.
Dio Cass. XLVII. 41.)
Ergo inter sese paribus concurrere telis
Rotnanas acies iterum videre Philippi.
Georg. I. 490.
video Pangaea nivosis
Cana jugis, latosque Haemi sub rupe Philippos.
Lucan. Phars. I. 680.
Philippi, however, is rendered more interesting from
the circumstance of its being the first place in Eu
rope where the Gospel was preached by St. Paul,
(A. D. 51.) as we know from the 16th of the Acts
of the Apostles, and also from the Epistle he has ad
dressed to his Philippian converts, (iv. 15.) where the
zeal and charity of the Philippians towards their
Apostle received a just commendation. We hear
frequently of bishops of Philippi in the ecclesiastical
historians ; and the town is also often mentioned by
the Byzantine writers. Its ruins still retain the name
of Filibah}. Theophrastus speaks of the rosa centi-
folia, which grew in great beauty near Philippi, being
indigenous on Mount Pangaeum. (ap. Athen. XV.
29.) Nicander mentions another sort, which bloomed
in the gardens of Midas :
WpSnu ju.sv 'I28ov/ij9s MiSijj airep 'Acr/Sor apyrjv
Aei7ro)v Iv x.\rjpoK7iv ScvsrpiQev, 'Hju.afl/oi<nv
alev iv I^xovra irzpi% xo/ioWra irsrrj\oi;.
ap. Athen. XVI. 31.
Phyllis re- That part of Edonis situated to the north of mount
gio.
.
1 Mannert, Geogr. t. VII, p. 232.
 THRACIA. 303

Pangaeum was named Phyllis, according to Herodo

tus : it was bounded by the river Angites, or Gan- Angites fl.
gites, to the north, and the Strymon to the west
and south. (VII. 114.) The Angites, now Anghista,
rises in the mountains north of the Edones, and falls
into the Palus Cercinitis, formed by the waters of
the Strymon. The Odomanti were a people conti
guous to the Edones, and apparently intermixed
with them, since Ptolemy describes Edonis, or Odo- Edonis vel
mantice, as the same district. The Odomanti, how- tice regio.
ever, as we learn from Herodotus, were Paeonians ;
and they were not conquered by the Persians. (V.
6.) Thucydides mentions Polles king of the Odo
manti, who was to join Cleon with a large body of
mercenaries before Amphipolis. (V. 6. Cf. II. 101.)
Nearer the Strymon we must place the Siropaeones siropaeo-
noticed by Herodotus. (V. 15. and 98.) Their prin-nes"

cipal town was Siris, where Xerxes left a portion ofsiris.

his sick on his retreat from Greece. (VIII. 115. Cf.
Steph. Byz. v. 2/p/?.) Livy, however, says that Si
ris belonged to the Odomanti. P. iEmilius received
there a deputation from king Perseus after the battle
of Pydna. (XLV. 4.) It is now called Serves.
There are yet a few other towns ascribed to the
Edoni and Odomanti by ancient writers; Drabes- Drabescus.
cus, where the Athenian colonists of Amphipolis
were defeated by the Edoni. (Thuc. IV. 102. Strab.
Epit. VII. p. 331. Steph. Byz. v. ApaffiaKog.) In
the Table Itinerary it is marked twelve miles north
west of Philippi, a situation which corresponds with
that of Drama.
Gazorus is ascribed by Stephanus Byz. to Mace- Gazorus.
donia, but Ptolemy attributes it to the Edoni. (p. 83.) .
In the Table, the name is corruptly written Graelo ;
 THRACIA.

Traiium. as well as Triulo for Traelium, a town of which

some coins are in existencem.
Scotoma. Scotussa, which must not be confounded with the
more celebrated place of the same name in Thes-
saly, is described by Pliny as a free town. (IV. 10.
Cf. Ptol. p. 83.) According to the Itinerary it was
on the road from Philippi to Heraclea Sintica, and
eighteen miles from the latter town.
Berga. Berga, in the same vicinity, and on the Strymon,
seems to have obtained some celebrity, as the birth
place of Antiphanes, who wrote marvellous stories.
(Scymn. Ch. 652. Strab. I. Steph. Byz. v. Bepyy,
Ptol. p. 83.)
We hear in Thucydides and Herodotus of several
obscure tribes of Paeonian and Thracian origin, which
are to be placed near the Strymon, but without any
PasopUs. strict attention to accuracy of position. The Paeoplae,
(Herod. VII. 112.) north of Pangaeum, and next to
Panm. the Doberes11. The Panaei, (Thuc. II. 101.) whom
Steph. Byz. calls Edonians, and places not far from
Droi. Amphipolis. The Droi and Deraei are noticed by Thu-
DctSi!61 cydides loc. cit. Herodotus calls the latter Dersaei.
sinti. The Sinti, who were a more considerable people
than those here enumerated, appear to have occu
pied a district on the banks of the Strymon, and
north of the Siropaeones. Thucydides says they
were Thracians, (II. 101.) and Strabo affirms that
they once occupied the island of Lemnos, thus iden
tifying them with the Sinties of Homer, II. A. 593.

"Evfla pi SiVriej oivipe; ifap xofj.'i<rctVrO n&jimu.

m Sestini, who describes them, AION—retrograde et /Souorpo^nj-

ascribes Traelium to Macedonia. So'v. Monet. Vet. p. 38.
The epigraph is TPAI and TPAI- n See last section.
 THRACIA. 305
0»p£Sr«i ej Aij^tvov psra 5/vnaj ayptotpwyov;.
Od. 0. 294.
(Strab. Epit. VII. p. 331. et X. p. 457. XII. p. 549.
Schol. Thuc. II. 98.°) Livy informs us, that on the
conquest of Macedonia by the Romans, the Sinti,
who then formed part of that empire, were included
in the first region, together with the Bisaltae ; and
. he expressly states, that this part of the region was
situated west of the Strymon, that is, on the right
bank of that river. (XLV. 29.) Ptolemy gives the
name of Sintice to the district in question, (p. 83.)
The principal town of the Sinti was Heraclea, Heraclea
surnamed Sintice, by way of distinction, (Liv, XLV.
29.) or Heraclea ex Sintiis. (Liv. XLII. 51.) The
same historian states, that Demetrius the son of
Philip was here imprisoned and murdered. (XL. 24.)
Heraclea is also mentioned by Pliny, IV. 10. and
Ptolemy, p. 83. Mannert thinks it is the same as
the Heraclea built by Amyntas brother of Philip,
according to Steph. Byz. (v. 'HpaKteia.) The Table
Itinerary assigns a distance of fifty miles between
Philippi and Heraclea Sintica : we know also from
Hierocles that it was situated near the Strymon, as
he terms it Heraclea Strymonis. (p. 639.p)
Ptolemy ascribes to the Sinti two other towns.
Parthicopolis, as Wesseling contends it should be Parthico-
written, and not Paroecopolis, in the notes to Hiero-p°hs'
cles, p. 69 ; where he observes, that this confusion of
names is of frequent occurrence, and quotes the Acts
of the Council of Chalcedon, in which mention is
made of a bishop of Parthicopolis. Tristolus is Tristoius.
° See on this subject Gatte- v The coins of Heraclea Sin-
. rer Comment. Soc. Getting, tica are very numerous. Sestini
A. 1 784. t. VI. p. 53. Mon. Vet. p. 37.
VOL. I. X
 806 THRACIA.

known only from Ptolemy, unless it occurs also in

Hierocles, under the corrupt form of TptfMvXa, as
Wesseling imagines, (p. 639.)
Pontm fl. Ancient writers speak of a river named Pontus,
in the country of the Sinti, which presented a sin
gular phenomenon. It was said to contain pebbles
of a bright red colour, resembling hot coals; they
were ignited by water being thrown over them, and,
when burning, emitted so great a stench, that no
reptile could endure it. (Aristot. Mirab. Ausc. ap.
Steph. Byz. v. 2/vr/a, Theopomp. ap. Antig. Caryst.
c. 151.) The modern name of this river is Stroum-
nitza ; it falls into the Strymon. The range of
mountains which divided the Sintii from Paeonia is
called Cercine by Thucydides, who describes it as
deserted, and rendered almost impassable from the
forests with which it was covered. (II. 98.) Its
modern name is Tchengel Dagh.
Next to the Sintii, and to the north-east, were the
M»di. Maedi, noticed by Thucydides in his narrative of the
expedition of Sitalces into Macedonia, (II. 98.) but
of whom Herodotus appears to have had no know
ledge; it is probable, however, that he has men
tioned this people without being, in fact, aware of
their existence in his account of the Sigynnae, a
Thracian tribe near the Ister, who were understood
by him to refer their origin to the Medes of Asia ;
but it is more rational to suppose that they meant
the Maedi of Thrace, concerning whom we are now
speaking, (Herod. V. 9.) and to whom Strabo alludes
Masdobi- under the name of Maedobithyni, (VII. p. 295. Cf.
Steph. Byz. v. MauW.) Elsewhere he says the Dar-
danii and Maedi were contiguous. (VII. p. 316. Cf.
Plin. IV. 11. Polyb. X. 41, 4.)
 THRACIA. 307

From Livy we learn that these latter bordered on

Macedonia, and made frequent inroads into that
country. Philip the son of Demetrius undertook an
expedition against the Maedi, and, having besieged
Jamphorina, their chief city, compelled it to sur- Jampho-
render. (Liv. XXVI. 25.) Phragandae is also men-Phragan-
tioned by the historian on that occasion as one ofdae'
their towns. Philip traversed their country in his
journey to explore mount Haemus ; and on his re
turn took Petra, a fortress belonging to it. (Liv.Petra.
XL. 22.) Desudaba is a place of Msedica, where Desudabs.
some Gallic mercenaries, who had been summoned
by Perseus, were stationed in the Macedonian war.
(Liv. XLIV. 26.)
Inna was said to be a fountain situated between Inna font,
the country of the Maedi and Paeonia, where Midas
caught Silenus. (Bio ap. Athen. XI. 23.)
Contiguous to the Maedi were the Dentheletae, Denthe-
whose country Philip also passed through in re
turning from mount Haemus. (Liv. XLIV. 26. Cf.
Phn. IV. 11. Polyb. XXIV. 6, 7. Strab. VII. p. .
318. Steph. Byz. v. AavBaX^rai.) Still more to the
east were the Bessi, who extended to the Nestus, Bessi.
according to Pliny. (IV. 11.) The Bessi belonged,
as Herodotus reports, to the powerful nation of the
Satrae, the only Thracian tribe which had never Satrw.
been subjugated. (VII. 110.) In the loftiest range
of their mountains stood an oracle and temple of
Bacchus, the priests of which were always selected
from the Bessi. Later writers, however, speak of
this people being independent ; and Strabo states
that they occupied the greater part of mount Hae
mus, reaching as far as the Autariatae and Dardanii.
x 2
 308 THRACIA.

He moreover affirms that they were a very lawless

and predatory race. (VII. p. 318.) They were not
conquered finally by the Romans till the reign of
Augustus. (Dio Cass. LIV. Flor. IV. 12.) I shall
now pass on to describe what remains of the Thra-
cian coast, from the Nestus to the Chersonnese, and
finally the Chersonnese itself.
Neatusfl. The Nestus, as we have before said,. constituted
the boundary of Thrace and Macedonia in the time
of Philip and Alexander ; and this arrangement sub
sequently remained unchanged by the Romans on
their conquest of the latter empire. (Strab. Epit.
VII. p. 331. Liv. XLV. 29.) Thucydides states that
this river descended from mount Scomius, whence
the Hebrus also derived its source, (II. 96.) and He
rodotus informs us that it fell into the iEgaean sea
near Abdera. (VII. 109. Cf. Theophr. Hist. PI. III.
2.) The same writer elsewhere remarks, that lions
were to be found in Europe only between the Nes
tus and the Achelous of Acarnania. (VII. 126. Plin.
IV. 11. P. Mel. II. 3.) In the middle ages, the
name of this river was corrupted into Mestus ; and
it is still called Mesto, or Carasou, (Black river,)
by the Turks').
Abdera. On the sea, and to the east of the Nestus, was
Abdera, (Scyl. Peripl. p. 27.) an opulent and cele
brated Greek city, founded originally by Timesius
of Clazomenae ; but as this settlement did not pros
per, owing to the enmity of the natives, it was sub
sequently recolonized by a large body of Teians from
Ionia, who, as Herodotus asserts, had abandoned
i Lucas, 3eme Voyage, 1. I. about three hundred yards
p. 6 1 . says it is fordable, though wide.
 THRACIA. 309

their city when it was besieged by Harpagus, a ge

neral of Cyrus. (I. 168. Scymn. Ch. 665. Cf. Apol-
lod. II. 5, 8. Strab. Epit. VII. p. 331.) Abdera was
already a large and wealthy town when Xerxes ar
rived there on his way into Greece ; and Herodotus
has recorded a facetious observation of Megacreon,
one of its citizens, on this occasion ; he said, his
countrymen ought to return public thanks to the
gods that the Persian monarch did not take two
meals in the day. (VII. 120.) We are told that
Xerxes, on his return from Greece, presented the
town with his golden scymetar and train, as an
acknowledgment of the reception he had met with
there. (VIII. 120.) We learn from Thucydides, that
Abdera was the limit of the Odrysian empire to the
west. (II. 97.) Sitalces, sovereign of that nation,
married the sister of Nymphodorus, an Abderite,
who was made an Athenian citizen, that he might
induce Sitalces to enter into an alliance with that
state. (Thuc. II. 29.) Abdera continued to increase
in prosperity and importance until it became en
gaged in hostilities with the Triballi, who had
gained an ascendency over the Odrysae, and the
other nations of Thrace. At first the Abderitae
were successful; but at length, being abandoned
by their Thracian allies, they experienced a severe
defeat. Chabrias, the celebrated Athenian general,
however, soon after came to their assistance with a
considerable force, and, having routed the barba
rians, effectually secured the city from further mo
lestation. This general's life is said by Diodorus to
have been attempted by a secret assassin during his
residence at Abdera ; but it is evident that the blow
did not prove mortal, as we find him subsequently
X 3
 310 THRACIA.

mentioned1. (Diod. Sic. XV. 476.) According to

the same historian, Abdera, many years after these
events, fell into the hands of Eumenes king of Per-
gamus, through the treachery of Pytho, one of its
citizens. (Excerpt. 309.) Complaints having been
made by the Abderites of the treatment they had
experienced from A. Hostilius, a Roman commander,
during the war with Perseus, a decree was made by
the senate in their favour. (Liv. XLIII. 4.)
In Pliny's time Abdera was considered a free city,
(IV. 11.) and the circumstance of having given birth
to the philosophers Democritus and Protagoras added
to its celebrity. (Pomp. Mel. II. 3. Ammian. Mar-
cell. XXII. 8. Steph. Byz. v. 'Aphpa.)
This town was also famous for its mullets and
other fish. (Dorion ap. Athen. III. 87. Archestr. ap.
eund. VII. 124.) Macho, a comic poet, also cited
by Athenaeus, affirmed, that it contained more public
criers than citizens. (VIII. 41. Cf. Martial. X. 25.)
Abderitanae pectora plebis habes.
In the middle ages Abdera degenerated into a very
small town, to which the name of Polystylus was
attached, according to the Byzantine historian Curo-
palates. Its ruins are said to exist near the Cape
Baloustra*.
Herodotus, in describing the march of the Per-
Pistyrus s\an army, speaks of a lake and city named Pisty-
urns ct XjJI-
«"»• rus, which he seems to place west of Abdera ; I am,
however, inclined to think that it is the same which
is laid down in modern maps on the coast about

r The word is SoAocfWa, which dides, II. 97.

must signify to assassinate, i. e. 1 French Strabo, t. III. p.
to attempt to kill. 130. §. 3.
s VVasse's Notes to Thucy-
 THRACIA. Sll

twelve miles east of the Carasou, or Nestus, and

about five miles north-east of the site of Abdera.
Herodotus says the lake is about thirty stadia in
circuit, and very salt, and that it was drained by
the beasts of burden of Xerxes's army. (VII. 109.) It
is formed by a river, which may be the Cudetus ofCudetusfl.
Scylax, p. 27. Pistyrus is doubtless the Bistyrus,
or Bistirus, of Stephanus Byz., a maritime town of
Thrace. Suidas and Harpocration call it Bisteira.
I imagine also it is the station called Purdi in the
Itineraries.
Beyond is another lake, which Herodotus alsoBistonis
. . . • lacus.
notices ; it was named Bistonis, from the Bistones,
a Thracian tribe, who inhabited its shores, and held
dominion over the surrounding district. (VII. 110.)
Scymn. Ch. 673.)
The poets sometimes comprehend the whole of
Thrace under the name of this nation :

Apoll. Rh. II. 704.

Sanguineum veluti quatiens Bellona flagellum,
Bistonas aut Mavors agitans—
Lucan. Pharsal. VII. 568.
Phrygian contraria tellus,
Bistoniis habitata viris. Ovid. Metam. XIII. 429.
Nodo coerces viperino
Bistonidum sine fraude crines.
Hor. Od. II. 19, 20.
Two rivers, according to Herodotus, flow into the
Bistonian lake, the Travus and Compsatus, (VII. Compsatus
109.) they are laid down in modern maps as falling fravus a.
into a basin, which communicates with the sea, but
no names are attached to them. The Compsatus,
which is the stream nearest the Nestus, is perhaps
x 4
 312 THRACIA.

the Cossinites of jElian., (Hist. An. XV. 25.) and

Consintus of the Itineraries.
Dic»a. We are informed by Herodotus, that Dicaea was
a Greek city, situated on the shores of the Bistonis
Palus, (VII. 109.) and his testimony is confirmed
by Scylax, p. 27. and Strabo, Epit. VII. p. 331.
Plin. IV. 11. Steph. Byz. v. AjW«. Dr. Clark, in
his Travels, mentions the lake above alluded to, and
some ruins near it, which probably are to be identi
fied with those of Dicaea. " We came to the edge
" of a great salt-water lake formed by the sea, which
" enters it by a narrow mouth. It is at two hours
" distance from Jenidje. At the northern extre-
" mity, or inland termination of this lake, we came
" to a large and picturesque ruin. Almost the whole
" of the walls, and many of the mural towers, were
" yet standing. The remains of portals, or propy-
" laea, were visible, with three gates in each place
" of entrance. There was one upon the western side
" of the building ; and here we observed among the
" foundations the grand style of Grecian architec-
" ture, consisting of large blocks of marble, placed
" evenly together without any cement. The modern
" name of this ruin is Boar Kalis*." Dr. Clarke
Bistonia. conceives that this was the citadel of Bistonia, which
was an episcopal see within the archbishopric of
Trajanopolisx. But the style of Grecian architec
ture leads me rather to assign it to Dicaea. The
remains which the same traveller observed at some
distance from thence beyond Gummergina, to which
he says the name of Mycena Kalis is attached, be-
nopo'iisia lon£ed to Maximianopolis, a city noticed by Am-

u Travels, p. II. s. 3. p. 426. * Gronov. ad Steph. Byz. v. B.oWa.

 THRACIA. 313

mianus, XXVII. 4. Hierocles, p. 634. and the Iti

neraries.
Continuing along the coast, we find Maronea, a Maronea.
Greek town of some note, of which Herodotus, VII.
109. Scylax, p. 27. Strabo, Epit. VII. p. 331. and
several other writers have spoken. Diodorus Sic.
reports that it was founded by Maro, a follower of
Bacchus, (I. 12.y) but Scymnus affirms that it was
a colony of Chios. (675.) Pliny states that the more
ancient name was Ortagurea, (IV. 11.) The same
writer extols the excellence of its wine, (XIV. 4.)
whence a comic writer, quoted by Athenaeus, (VIII.
44.) styled it a tavern.
Maronea, taken in the first Macedonian war by
Philip king of Macedon, (Liv. XXXI. 16.) and his
retaining possession of it, was subsequently made a
cause of complaint against him at Rome. (XXXIX.
24.) According to P. Mela, it was situated near a
small river called Schaenos, and its ruins still retain Schamosfl.
the name of Marogna.
This part of Thrace was formerly held by the
Cicones, a people on whose coast Homer has placed Cicones.
the scene of Ulysses' first disaster. Ismarus was the
name of their city, which the poet supposes that chief
tain to have taken and plundered ; but the natives
coming down from the interior in great force, he was
driven off with severe loss both of men and ships.
'IAioflsv fAs <$epuiv civefio; K«co'veo"c» trg\u<r<rev
'I<rpuxpcp evdu 8' eytb nokiv enpuQov, cokitrct 8* auro6;. Od. I. 40.
Ismarus is only known to later writers as a moun- ismarus
tain celebrated for its wine, which indeed Homer mons.
himself alludes to in another passage :
y See Wesseling's Notes, as a priest of Apollo in this
Maro is mentioned by Homer country. Od. I. 197.
 314 THRACIA.

.... Strap ouyiov aaxbv e^ov jusAavof ofyoio,

'H8so$, ov fuot eScoxe Mapwv, Euavflsoj utoj,
'I^euj 'Ato'^Acovoc, Sj "l<Tpapov aj«.4u/3s/3^x£i.
Od. 1. 197.
Juvat Ismara Baccho
Conserere, atque olea magnum vestire Taburnum.
Geobg. II. 37.
pXT" Athen. L 51.) Herodotus is the only writer
who speaks of a lake named Ismaris on this coast,
at no great distance from Maronea, and between
that city and the neighbouring town of Stryme.
(VII. 109. Steph. Byz. v. 'lapapoe.) This district
appears often to have changed its name, which it
first received from the Cicones, and then took in
Gaiiaice
regio, quae succession those of Gallaice and Briantice.
> < (VII.
v
etJJrian- 109.) Some trace of the latter appellation is pre
served in the Campus Priaticus, which Livy places
near Maronea. (XXXVIII. 40.) The poets often
use the name of Cicones generically :

Spretae Ciconum quo munere matres,

Discerptum totos late sparsere per agros.
Georg. IV. 520.

ismarium Beyond Maronea is the Ismarian promontory, now

promonto- Cape Marogna. Serrhium, which Herodotus terms
r£m°nt°
rium.
Serrhium
grom^et Mcpyj ivofMUTrVj, (VII. 59.) is Cape Makri. (Cf. Mel.
' II. .2. Plin. IV. 11.) Near this headland was a for
tress or town of the same name, (^sch. in Ctesiph.
p. 65. Orat. Hal. p. 85. Liv. XXXI. 16. Steph. Byz.
Drys. v. "SUppeiov,) and also the cities of Drys and Zone.
one' (Scyl. Peripl. p. 27.) The latter is named by He

rodotus, VII. 59. and Hecataeus ap. Steph. Byz.

Here Orpheus sang, and by his strains drew after
him both the woods and beasts that tenanted them :
 THRACIA. 815
<t>yyo) 8" uypia&is, xelvrft sti <r^fiara ju.o^b%
'AxrJjj &prjixlrj; ZuiVtj; in) rijAsfloWal
'Ej.fs/jjj <rnp£OH)<rii/ l7rijrpi/jioi.
Apoll. Rh. Arg. I. 28.
(Cf. Schol. in loc. et Schol. Nicand.)
Herodotus places Stryme and Mesembria on thisStryme.
coast between Zone and Maronea. (VII. 108.) The
former was a colony of Thasos, and is alluded to in
Philip's letter to the Athenians, as being an object
of dispute between the inhabitants of that island
and the Maronitae. (p. 163. Demosth. Id. in Polycl.
p. 1213. Steph. Byz. v. 2ip»/t«j.)
Mesembria was a settlement of the Samothra- Mesem.
cians. (Herod. VII. 108.) Between it and Stryme "a"
flowed the river Lissus. Sale was another colony Lissus fl.
of Thasos, near Zone. (Herod. VII. 59.) Doriscus Doriscus.
is described by the same author as a vast plain near
the coast, and watered by the great river Hebrus,
which soon after discharges itself into the sea. In
this plain a fortress called Doriscus had been erected,
by order of Darius at the time of his Scythian expe
dition. Here it was that Xerxes numbered the mul
titude he was conducting into Greece. Mascanes,
governor of Doriscus, maintained his post after the
retreat of Xerxes, notwithstanding all the efforts of
the Greeks to expel him, for which service he and
his descendants were held in the greatest honour by
the Persian kings. (Herod. VII. 59. and 106. Mel.
II. 2. Plin. IV. 11.) Doriscus is noticed also by
JEschines in Ctesiph. p. 65, Liv. XXXI. 16. Steph.
Byz. v. Ao/j/ovcoj. Ergisce, (Dem. de Cor. 234. Ergisce.
iEschin. loc. cit. Orat. de Halon. p. 85.)—Mour- Mourgisce.
gisce, (iEsch. loc. cit.)—Mons Sacer, 'lepov opos, (Orat. Mons sa-
 316 THRACIA.

Myrtium. de Hal. loc. cit.—Myrtium,(Demosth. de Cor. p. 234.)

were other small places in this vicinity.
Tempyra. More inland was Tempyra, situated in a woody
and mountainous defile, where the Roman army,
commanded by the consul Manlius, was attacked,
on its return from Asia Minor, by the Trausi, a
Thracian tribe. (Liv. XXXVIII. 40.)
Inde levi vento Zerynthia litora nactis
Threiciam tetigit fessa carina Samon
Saltus ab hac terra brevis est Tempyra petenti.
Ovid. Trist. I. 9, 19.
Hebrus fl. The Hebrus, which we have now reached, is one
of the most considerable rivers of Europe. It rises
in the central chain that separates the plains of
Thrace from the great valley of the Danube. Thu-
cydides says it takes its source in mount Scomius,
(II. 96.) and Pliny in Rhodope. (IV. 11.) After
receiving several tributary streams, it falls into the
iEgaean, near the city of iEnus. An estuary, which
it forms at its mouth, was known to Herodotus by
stentoris the name of Stentoris palus. (VII. 58. Plin. IV. 11.)
palus.
The Hebrus is now called Maritm. I shall here
subjoin a few of the poetical passages which advert
to this great river :
Enjj 8" 'HScoraw piy h mpvn ytlfutri pAram
"Efipov map irora/j.bv, rerpafipevo; eyyuQev apxrou.
Theoce. Idyll. VII. 111.
Alcaeus, in a verse quoted by the Scholiast of Theo
critus, (ad loc. cit.) says,
"E/3poj xiK\iaros mjupuhv.
Nec, si frigoribus mediis Hebrumque bibemus,
Sithoniasque nives hiemis subeamus aquosae.
Ecl. X. 65.
 THRACIA. 317

and Horace,
Frigidior Thracam nec purior ambiat Hebrus.
Epist. I. 16, 13.
Thracane vos, Hebrusque nivali compede vinctus.
Ibid. I. 3, 3.
Qualis apud gelidi cum flumina concitus Hebri
Sanguineus Mavors clypeo increpat, atque furentes
Bella movens immittit equos. Ma. XII. 331.
qualis equos Threi'ssa fatigat
Harpalyce, volucremque fuga praevertitur Hebrum.
Ibid. I. 816.
Tum quoque marmorea caput a cervice revulsum
Gurgite cum medio portans (Eagrius Hebrus
Volveret, Eurydicen vox ipsa et frigida lingua,
Ah miseram Eurydicen ! anima fugiente vocabat :
Eurydicen toto referebant flumine ripae.
Geoeg. IV. 523.
(Cf. Serv. ad loc. Plut. de Fluv.)
Herodotus has given us the names of several
streams which swell the waters of the Hebrus. On
the left or northern bank it receives the Tonskus or
Tonzus of Ptolemy, (p. 80.) Tonja; then the Ar-Tonzusfl.
tiscus of Herodotus, Bujuk-dere ; further south itArtiscusfl-
is joined by the Agrianes, Ergene, which, accord- Agrianesfl.
ing to the same historian, receives the Contadesdus, contades-
Saradjala ; the Contadesdus, the Tearus, Teke- xwm H.
dere. It was at the head of this last river that Da
rius, in his Scythian expedition, erected a pillar,
with an inscription, pronouncing the waters of the
Tearus to be the purest and best in the universe, as
he himself was the fairest of men. (IV. 89. 92.)
These rivers mostly flow from mount Haemus, which
stretches its great belt round the north of Thrace, in a
direction nearly parallel with the coast of the iEgaean.
318 THRACIA.

The modern name is Emineh Dagh, or Balkan.

The ancients regarded this range of mountains as
one of the highest with which they were acquainted.
Polybius, however, thought it inferior in elevation
to the Alps, in which he was doubtless correct.
(XXXIV. 10, 15.) It was reported, that from its
summit could be seen at once the Euxine, the
Adriatic, the Danube, and the Alps ; and it was in
hopes of beholding this extensive prospect that Phi
lip, the last Macedonian king of that name, under
took the expedition which is described in Livy.
Having set out from Stobi, and traversed the country
of the Maedi, and the desert tract which lies beyond,
he arrived on the seventh day at the foot of the
mountain. He was three days in reaching the sum
mit, after a difficult and toilsome march. The wea
ther, however, appears to have been very unfavour
able for the view, and, after sacrificing on the moun
tain, Philip and his retinue descended into the plain.
(Liv. XL. 22.)
Eute %ic«v co; rij xctTiraxerO puxgbv up* AlftOl/
*H*Aflai, rj 'PoSoirav, tj Kauxctcrov ItT^aroBVrct.
Theocjs. Id. VII. 77.
Threiciam Rhodopen habet angulus unus, et Hsemon
Nunc gelidos montes, mortalia corpora quondam.
Ovid. Metam. VI. 87.
(Cf. Plut. de Flum. ad Strym.)
O, qui me gelidis in vallibus Haemi
Sistat, et ingenti ramorum protegat umbra !
Georg. II. 489.
Nec fuit indignum superis bis sanguine nostro
Emathiam et latos Ha?mi pinguescere campos.
Ibid. I. 491.
(Cf. Strab. VII. p. 313. Plin. IV. 11.) The valleys
 THRACIA. 319

of mount Haemus and the banks of the Hebrus

were occupied by numerous tribes, of which the
principal were the Odrysae, of whom we have spoken
at length in the historical part of this section. The
others were the Benni, Corpilli, and Caeletae. The Benni.
Caeletae Majores under Haemus, the Minores under C«ietas.
Rhodope. (Plin. IV. 11. Liv. XXXVIII. 40. Ptol.
p. 79.)
If we now cross to the left bank of the Hebrus, ^nos.
we shall find the town of Mnos at the mouth of the
estuary formed by that river, and where it commu
nicates by a narrow passage with the sea. Herodo
tus calls it an iEolic city, without specifying from
which of the iEolic settlements it derived its origin.
(IV. 90.) But Scymnus of Chios ascribes its founda
tion to Mitylene. (696. Cf. Suid. et Harpocrat.)
Stephanus Byz. to Cumae. (v. PJvos.) Apollodorus
and Strabo inform us, that its more ancient name
was Poltyobria. (Apollod. Bibl. II. 5, 9. p. 184. Cf.
Steph. Byz. v. Alvos. Strab. VII. p. 319.) Virgil
supposes jEneas to have landed on this coast after
quitting Troy, and to have discovered here the tomb
of the murdered Polydorus ; he also intimates that
he founded a city, which he named after himself.
iEneadasque meo nomen de nomine fingo.
Mv. III. 18.

Pliny likewise states, that the tomb of Polydorus

was at jEnus, (IV. 11.) but it is certain, that, ac
cording to Homer, the city was called Mnos before
the siege of Troy.
/3a*e 8e ©pjjxaiv uyo; avlpwv
Tltlgoos 'I/*.|3pai7iS)jj, os &p' AhtQev eiAtjAooSei.
II. A. 519.
 380 THRACIA.

Little notice is taken of this town by the Greek

writers posterior to Herodotus, but from Polybius we
learn, that, together with Maronea and the other
cities on this part of the Thracian coast, it had fallen
into the possession of the kings of Egypt, after the
death of Lysimachus. (V. 34, 8.) Ganymede, go
vernor of the town for Ptolemy, betrayed it, how
ever, into the hands of Philip of Macedon. (Liv.
XXXI. 15.) This sovereign was afterwards com
pelled by the Roman senate to evacuate iEnus, as
well as Maronea, (Polyb. Frag. XXIII. 6, 7. et seq.
Liv. XXXIX. 24, 27.) on which occasion the senate
declared they should henceforth be free towns, (Po
lyb. XXV. 3, 7.) a privilege which was still attached
to Mnus in the time of Pliny. (IV. 11. P. Mel. II. 2.
Hierocl. p. 634.)
This town is known to the Byzantine writers
under the name of Enos, which it still preserves.
The climate of iEnus, it seems, was peculiarly un-
genial, since it was observed by an ancient writer
that it was cold there during eight months of the
year, and that a severe frost prevailed for the other
four. (Athen. VIII. p. 351.)
Archestratus, as cited by Athenaeus, has com
mended the muscles of this place, (ap. Athen. III.
44.)

We are informed by Steph. Byz. that jEnus and

Apsynthii. its district belonged originally to the Apsynthii ; it
Apsymhus. was indeed called also Apsynthus, (vv. Alvos et
*A\pvv8o(,) and the Apsynthii are named by Herodo
tus as a people bordering on the Thracian Cherson-
nese. (VI. 34. et IX. 119.) Dionysius Periegetes
Apsynthus speaks of the river Apsinthus.
 THRACIA. 321

Ovx 0uto) ©pijixoj W ijoav 'AvJ//vfloio

Biorov/Se; xa\eov<rtv iplfigo/Mv Eipa<J> icortjv. v. 577.
(Cf. Eust. Comment, ad loc.) The promontory, run
ning into the sea south of ^Enos, and forming one of
the extremities of the Melas Sinus, was known to
the ancients by the name of Sarpedonium promon- Sarpedo-
• • i • t niurapron
tonum ; and it was the first point, according to He
rodotus, which the Persian fleet reached after the
army of Xerxes had crossed the Hellespont. (VII.
58.) Whether Apollonius Rhod. alludes to it when
he says,
2apwjSoviV oQi nerprjv
KXeiovat, koto/mIo iraga poov 'Epylvoio, Aeg. I. 216.
is uncertain, though probable.
There was also a promontory of the same name
in Cilicia, which is remarked by Livy, (XXXVIII.
38.) and Steph. Byz. notices a town so called on the Sarpedon.
coast of Thrace.
The Melas Sinus is a deep gulf formed by theMeias
Thracian coast on the north-west, and the shore of
the Chersonnese on the south-east; its appellation
in modern geography is the gulf of Saros. A river
named Melas, now Cavatcha, empties itself into this Melas fl.
bay at its north-eastern extremity. (Herod. VII. 58.
Liv. XXXVIII. 40. Strab. Epit. VII. p. 331. P.
Mel. II. 2. Plin. IV. 11.)
In the interior is Cypsela, near the Hebrus, which Cypseia.
is mentioned by Livy as an inconsiderable place
taken by Philip, (XXXI. 16. cf. XXXVIII. 40.)
though from P. Mela it appears that it was once an
important town. (II. 2.) Polybius, as cited by
Strabo, informs us, that the Egnatian way in his
time had been laid down and measured as far as
VOL. I. Y
 THRACIA.

this point, its extent being five hundred and thirty-

five miles. (Strab. VII. p. 322. Steph. Byz. v. KwJ/eA«.)
The name of Hipsala or Gipsala is still attached
to this spot.
ms. Zerynthus in the territory of iEnos is named by
several writers : Livy, among others, says, that Apollo
was worshipped there, (XXXVIII. 40.) and Lyco-
phron speaks of a cave dedicated to Hecate, (ap.
Steph. Byz. v. Zypw6os.)
ZrjpvvQov avrpov rrjj xuvoaQxyov; flsaj
Amuiv— ver. 77.
Whence Hecate is elsewhere styled Zerynthia by the
same poet.
"Ouoi ju,sSouo.ijj Srpo/xovoj ZrjpvvQ'tag
Ae/xijAa prj cre/3oua"i AafiiraSoo^/aij. \. 1178.
This cave is however assigned to Samothrace by
some writers. (Cf. Ovid. Trist. I. 9. Schol. Nicand.
Ther.)
CHERSONNESUS.
Though the Chersonnese of Thrace, or, as it is
sometimes designated, the Chersonnese on the Hel
lespont, formed but a small portion of the extensive
country to which it was annexed, yet its fertility of
soil, and proximity to the coast of Asia Minor, early
attracted an influx of Grecian settlers, and its shores
soon became crowded with flourishing and populous
cities. (Xen. Hell. III. 2, 8.) We are told by Thu-
cydides, that during the siege of Troy this country
was always occupied by a large portion of the Gre
cian armament, stationed there to cultivate the soil,
and furnish provisions for the besieging force. (I.
11.) Euripides says, however, it was in the posses
sion of Polymnestor.
 THRACIA.

"Os t^v aplarrjV Xep<rovrj<rluv ir\uxa

"Smtlpet, ipl\mnov kaov iMvcov iopt. Hecub. 8.
From Herodotus we learn, that in after-times the
Dolonci, a Thracian tribe, holding the Chersonnese,
were engaged in war with the neighbouring Apsyn-
thians, and finding themselves unable to resist these
more warlike adversaries, consulted the oracle of
Delphi. The god, in reply, advised them to elect for
their chief the first person to whom they should
stand indebted for the rites of hospitality, on their
return homewards. Accordingly, as they passed
through Attica, they were invited to the house of
Miltiades, the son of Cypselus, a noble and wealthy
Athenian. The Dolonci, having acquainted Miltia
des with the oracle delivered to them, offered him
the sovereignty of their country, which he accepted,
and, having quitted Attica, took possession of his
newly acquired principality. At his death, he was
succeeded by his nephew Stesagoras, who afterwards
bequeathed the crown to his brother, the famous Mil
tiades, son of Cimon. (Herod. VI. 39.) This cele
brated character was compelled to fly from the Cher
sonnese, and withdraw to Athens from dread of the
vengeance of Darius, whose enmity he had provoked
by his advice to the Ionian chiefs, to destroy the
bridge over the Danube. (IV. 137. VI. 41.)
On the invasion of Xerxes, the Chersonnese was
overrun with Persian troops, by whom several of its
towns were garrisoned ; but after the battles of Sa-
lamis and Mycale the Grecian fleet removed to the
Hellespont, and succeeded in reconquering the whole
of the country, which henceforth became dependant
on Athens, until the disastrous battle of iEgospota-
moi, when it resumed its state of independence.
Y 2
324 THRACIA.

Dercyllidas, a Lacedaemonian general, who had a com

mand in Asia Minor, at the request of the inhabi
tants, raised a fortification across the isthmus, and
by this great undertaking effectually secured the
country from the incursions of the Thracians. (Xen.
Hell. III. 2, 8.)
In the reign of Philip, we find Chersobleptes,
the son of Cotys, acknowledged as sovereign of the
Chersonnese ; but of this possession he was deprived
by the Athenians, as he had been of the rest of his
territory by the king of Macedon. (Diod. Sic. XVI.
528.)
The Athenians, not long after, sent a colony under
the direction of Diopeithes to strengthen their settle
ments in that quarter. (Demosth. Orat. de Cherson.)
Philip subsequently made an attempt to conquer the
Hellespontine cities, but, having failed in the siege
of Perinthus and Byzantium, he was forced to with
draw his forces. The towns of the Chersonnese
made a decree on that occasion, by which they
awarded a crown of gold, and erected an altar to
Gratitude and the Athenian people for their deliver
ance from the enemy. (Dem. de Cor. p. 256.) After
the death of Alexander, the Chersonnese, together
with a large portion of Thrace, was allotted to Lysi-
machus, who founded on the Isthmus the city of
Lysimachia, which he made his principal residence.
(Diod. Sic. XVIII. 747.) At the beginning of the
Macedonian war, most of the Chersonitic towns were
in the occupation of Philip son of Demetrius, (Liv.
XXXI. 16.) afterwards of Antiochus, (XXXIII. 38.)
and finally of the Romans. (XXXVII. 9.)
On crossing the river Melas, the first place on the
coast is the port of Deris, (Scyl. p. 27.) then follows
 THRACIA. 325
Cobrys, which the same geographer calls the haven Cobrys
of Cardia. (loc. cit. Steph. Byz. v. K&fipv?.)
Cardia was a town of some note, situated at a Cardia.
short distance from the sea, and near the Isthmus ; it
owed its origin, as Scymnus of Chios reports, to
some Clazomenians and Milesians. (698.) Pliny as
serts, that it took its name from its position, and the
shape of the ground on which it stood. (Plin. IV. 11.
Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Kaptta.)
The army of Xerxes, after crossing the Helles
pont, traversed the Isthmus of the Chersonnese, leav
ing Cardia to the left, and the monument of Hella
to the right. (Herod. VII. 58. Cf. VI. 33. IX. 115.)
On the surrender of the Chersonnese to the Athe
nians, by Chersobleptes, the Cardians refused to ac
quiesce in that arrangement, and boldly asserted
their independence. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 528.)
Eumenes, one of Alexander's most able generals,
and Hieronymus the historian, were natives of Car
dia. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 654.)
Other passages relating to Cardia will be found
in Athenaeus. (XII. 19. Demosth. Philip. III. p. 120.
Orat. Halon. p. 87.)
When Lysimachus took possession of the Cher- Ljrsima-
sonnese, and the towns on the Thracian side of the
Hellespont, he founded a city near the site of Cardia,
which was then fast declining in prosperity, and
transferred the greater part of its inhabitants to this
new settlement, called after him. (Diod. Sic. XVIII.
747. Scymn. Ch. 702.) On his death, Lysimachia
fell successively into the hands of Seleucus and Pto
lemy, kings of Egypt, and Philip of Macedon. (Po-
lyb. XVIII. 34.) It afterwards suffered consider
ably from the attacks of the Thracians, and was
Y 3
 326 THRACIA.

nearly in ruins when it was restored by Antiochus,

king of Syria. (Liv. XXXIII. 38. Polyb. XXIII.
34.) On the defeat of that monarch by the Romans,
it was bestowed by them on Eumenes, king of Per-
gamus. (Polyb. XXII. 5, 14. et 27, 9.) Lysimachia
continued to exist in the time of Pliny, (IV. 11.) and
still later, in that of Justinian, (Ammian. Marcell.
XXII. 8. Procop. de MdW. IV. 10.) But in the
middle ages the name was lost in that of Hexami-
lion, a fortress constructed probably out of its ruins,
and so called, doubtless, from the width of the Isth
mus on which Lysimachia had stood z.
Agora. Agora was another town on the Isthmus, men
tioned by Herodotus, a little to the north of Cardia.
(Herod. VII. 58. Orat. Halon. p. 87. Scyl. p. 28.
Steph. Byz. v. 'Ayopd.)
Cypasis. Continuing along the coast, south of Cardia, is Cy-
pasis, (Scyl. p. 27. Hecat. ap. Steph. Byz. v. Kwroiaif,)
He. also Ide and Paeon, two obscure towns mentioned by
Limnae. Scylax only, (p. 28.) and Limnae, said to be a colony
of Miletus. (Scymn. Ch. 704. Steph. Byz. v. Atpim.)
Aiopecon- Alopeconnesus was an iEolian colony according to
nesus. /a ...
Scymnus, (705. Scyl. p. 28.) and it is mentioned as
one of the chief towns of the Chersonnese by De
mosthenes, (de Cor. p. 256. et adv. Aristocr.) It
was taken by Philip king of Macedon towards the
commencement of his wars with the Romans. (Liv.
XXXI. 16.) According to Athenaeus truffles of ex
cellent quality grew near it. (II. 60.) This place is
mentioned by Mela, II. 2. Pliny, IV. 11. Steph.
Byz. v. 'AXanreKovYjaog. The site still retains the name
of Alexi a. To the south of Alopeconnesus Scylax
1 See Mannert, t. VII. p. rians he quotes.
202. and the Byzantine histo- aMannert,Geogr.t.VII.p.I97.
 THRACIA. 327

places Araplus, (p. 28.) a name which is perhaps Arapius.

corrupt. Ekeus was a colony of Teos in Ionia ac-Eiaeus.
cording to Scymnus, (786.) It contained a temple
and shrine of Protesilaus, which, having been defiled
by Artayctes, a Persian satrap, he was put to death
by the Greeks, at the request of the Elaeuntians.
(Herod. IX. 12.) It is remarked by Strabo, that
the name of this town is of the masculine gender.
(Epit. VII. p. 331. Cf. Demosth. de Cor. p. 256.
Arrian. Exp. Alex. I. 11.) The extreme point of
the Chersonnese, a little to the south of Elaeus, which
is now called Capo Greco, was known to the an
cients by the name of Mastusium promontorium. Mastusium
.A > A , / » » , promon-
Axttj AoAoyxeov smpeirrjs xex;u.)jxori, torium.
Ma£ouo7«c 7rpo5^oucra, Xepvalou xepai;. LYCopHR. 533.
(Mel. II. 3. Plin. IV. 11. Ptol. p. 82.) Scylax mea
sures four hundred stadia from Cardia to Elaeus,
which is the extreme length of the Chersonnese.
(p. 28.)
On the Hellespont, and to the north of Elaeus,
were Idacus and Arrhiana, named by Thucydides Idacus.
in his account of the naval action off Cynossema.
(VIII. 104.)
Cynossema was so called from the. tradition relat- Cynos-
ing to the metamorphosis and death of Hecuba onsema'

that spot. (Mel. II. 2. Plin. IV. 11. Strab. XIII. p.

595. Schol. Lyc. 315. et 1176.) Here the Athenian
fleet under the command of Thrasybulus and Thra-
syllus gained an important victory over the allied
squadron of Peloponnesus, towards the close of the
war with that country. (Thuc. VIII. 103—106.)
This site is said to be now occupied by the Turkish
fortress of the Dardanelles, called Kelidil-baharh.
b Chevalier, Voyage dans la Troade, part. I. p. 5.
Y 4
 328 THRACIA.

Madytus. Beyond was Madytus, where Artayctes the Per

sian, noticed under the head of Elaeus, was put to
death. (Herod. IX. 121.) This city is named by
Demosthenes amongst the principal towns of the
Chersonnese. (pro Cor. p. 296. Cf. Liv. XXXIII. 38.
Steph. Byz. v. Mo&vrof. Mel. II. 2.) It still existed
under the Byzantine emperors, as Mannert states
that its bishop assisted at the council of Nicaeac.
The name of Maito is still attached to the site on
which it stood rt.
Coeius vei Coelus or Coela was a small town and haven still
Ccela.
further north, known to Mela, II. 2. Pliny, IV. 11.
and Ptolemy, p. 82. Ammianus, XXII. 8. Hierocles
calls it Coelia. (p. 634.) Wesseling, in a note on the
passage, affirms, that it was under the same bishop
as Madytus. This spot is now occupied by the vil
lage of Boixe.
Panhor. Pliny places the haven Panhormus near Coela.
mus' (IV. 11.)

Sestos. Sestos, from its situation on the Hellespont, was

always considered as a most important city, as it
commanded in great measure that narrow channel.
(Theopomp. ap. Strab. XIII. p. 591.) It appears
to have been founded at an early period by some
' jEolians, as well as Abydos on the opposite coast.
(Scymn. Ch. 708. Herod. IX. 115.) The story of
Hero and Leander, and still more the passage of the
vast armament of Xerxes, have rendered Sestos ce
lebrated in ancient history. Herodotus states, that
the foot of the bridge was placed on the European
side, between Sestos and Madytus. (VII. 33.) The
breadth of the Hellespont being in this part only
c Mannert, Geogr. t. VII. d Id. Joe. cit.
195. * Mannert, t. VII. p. 193.
 THRACIA. 329

seven stadia, (Plin. IV. 11.) whereas from Sestos to

Abydos the distance was thirty. (Strab. XIII. p.
591.) Sestos is said by Herodotus to have been
strongly fortified ; and when besieged by the Greek
naval force, after the battle of Mycale, it made an
obstinate defence ; the inhabitants being reduced to
the necessity of eating the thongs which fastened
their beds. The barbarians at length evacuated the
place, which surrendered to the besiegers. (Herod.
IX. 115. et seq. Thuc. I. 89.) The Athenians, when
at the height of their power, justly attached the
greatest value to the possession of Sestos, which en
abled them to command the active trade of the Eu-
xine : hence they were wont to term it the corn
chest of the Piraius. (Aristot. Rhet. III. 10, 7.)
After the battle of iEgospotamoi, Sestos regained
its independence, with the rest of the Chersonnese ;
but the Athenians, many years after, having resolved
to recover that fertile province, they sent Chares to
the Hellespont with a considerable force to attempt
its conquest. The Sestians were summoned to sur
render their town, and on their refusal were speedily
besieged ; and after a short resistance the place was
taken by assault, when Chares barbarously caused all
the male inhabitants capable of bearing arms to be
butchered. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 528.) This severe blow
probably caused the ruin of the town, as from this
period little mention occurs of it in history. Strabo,
however, speaks of Sestos as being a considerable
place in his time; he observes, that the current which
flowed from the shore near Sestos greatly facilitated
the navigation of vessels from thence, the reverse
being the case with those sailing from Abydos. (XIII.
p. 591. Polyb. XVI. 29. Cf. Liv. XXXII. 33. et
 330 THRACIA.

XXXVII. 9. Plin. IV. 11. Steph. Byz. v. E^f.)

Mannert says its site is now called Jalowaf.
tamiT" North of Sestos we find iEgospotamoi, a small
river, which apparently gave its name to a town or
port situated at its mouth. (Herod. IX. 119. Steph.
Byz. v. Alyos UorafMi.) Here the Athenian fleet was
totally defeated by the Spartan admiral Lysander,
(A. C. 405.) an event which completely destroyed
the power of the former, and finally led to the cap
ture of Athens. (Xen. Hell. 2, 19. Diod. Sic. XIII.
105. Plut. Alcib. et Corn. Nep. Alcib.) The vil
lage of Galata probably stands on the site of iEgos-
potamoi.
CailipoUs. The origin of Callipolis, now Gallipoli, about five
miles beyond iEgospotamoi, is uncertain. A By
zantine writer ascribes its foundation and name to
Callias, an Athenian general, (Jo. Cinnamus, V. 3.)
while another derives its appellation from the beauty
of the site. (Agathias, V. p. 155.) It is certain that
we do not hear of Callipolis before the Macedonian
war, when Livy mentions its having been taken by
Philip, the last king of that name. (XXXI. 16. Plin.
IV. 11. Procop. jftdif. IV. 9.) From the Itineraries
we learn that Callipolis was the point whence it
was usual to cross the Hellespont to Lampsacus or
Abydos. It is from Gallipoli that the Chersonnese
now takes its name as a Turkish province.
Crithote. We have only further to notice the city of Cri-
thote, said to be founded by Miltiades. (Scyl. p. 28.
Scymn. v. 710.) Steph. Byz. states, that it was
Cressavei eighty stadia from Cardia. (v. Kpi8urVj.) Cressa, or
ntea' Critea, (Scyl. p. 28. Ptol. p. 82.) is now Critia.

' Geogr. t. VII. p. 193.

 THRACIA. 331

Pactya is the last town of the Chersonnese on thePactya.

Hellespont; it also owed its origin to Miltiades,
according to Scyl. p. 28. and Scymn. Ch. 710. The
former of these geographers reckons forty stadia
from Cardia to Pactya. Diod. Sic. mentions, that
Pactya was the spot to which Alcibiades retired,
when banished for the second time by his country
men. (XIII. 370.)
Having terminated the description of Thrace
within the limits proposed, I shall now conclude
with an account of the Egnatian way, continued
from the last section, as far as the Hellespont, and
also of the islands of Thasos, Samothrace, Lemnos,
and Imbros, situated off the coast of Thrace, and
generally included in the geographical view which
ancient writers have taken of that continent.
The Antonine Itinerary furnishes the following
distances and stations from Amphipolis :
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
Roman miles.
Amphipoli Jenikevi
Philippis Felibiah XXXII.
Acontisma - XXI.
Otopiso (leg. Topiro) - - - XVIII.
Stabulum Diomedis ... XXII.
Pyrsoali, nunc Maximianopoli - - - XVIII.
(Pistyro)
Brendice ... XX.
Trajanopoli - XXXVII.
Cypsela Ipsala - XXIX.
Siracella ... XXX.
Apris ... XXI.
Aphrodisiadem - - - XXXIV.
Callipoli Gallipoli
From Callipolis, across the Hellespont, to Lamp-
sacus, sixty stadia.
332 THRACIA.

From Apri the road was carried along the coast

to Byzantium, through Rhodostus and Heraclea;
the distance 123 miles.
The Jerusalem Itinerary divides the route in a
somewhat different manner.
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
Roman miles.
Amphipolis Jenikevi
Domeros (Drabescus) Drama - XIII.
ad Duodecimum - VII
Philippos Felibiah - XII.
Neapolim la Cavalla - X.
Acontisma - IX.
Purdis (Pistyrus) - IX.
Epyrum - VIII.
Rumbodona - X.
Stabulum (Diomedis) - X.
Maximianopoli - XII.
Brierophara - X.
Berozica - X.
Melalico (leg. Milolito) - XV.
Salae - VIII.
Adunimpara (leg. ad Tempyra) - - VII.
Trajanopolim - VIII.
Dymas - XIII.
Cypsela Ipsala - XII.
Drippa - XII.
Siracellia - XIIII.
Zesutera - X.
Apris, &c. - XII.

The Theodosian Table presents two roads from

Philippi to Heraclea Sintica.
Philippi Felibiah
Drabescum Drama - XII.
Strymon - VIII.
Sarxa - XIII.
 THRACIA. 333
Ancient names. Modern names. Distance in
Roman miles.
Scotussa - XVIII.
Heraclea Sintica - IV.
The second,
Philippi Felibiah
Triulo (Traelium) - X.
Graero (Gazorus) - XVII.
Euporea - VIII.
Heraclea Sintica - XVII.

The island of Thasos, as we learn from Herodo- Thasos in.

tus, received, at a very remote period, a colony of
Phoenicians, under the conduct of Thasus, (VI. 47.
Scymn. Ch. 660.) that enterprising people having
already formed settlements in several islands of the
iEgean. (Thuc. I. 8.) They were induced to possess
themselves of Thasos, from the valuable silver mines
which it contained, and which it appears they after
wards worked with unremitting assiduity. Hero
dotus, who visited this island, reports, that a large
mountain on the side of Samothrace had been turned
upside down (in Greek iv^rpa^evov) in search of the
precious metal. He also speaks of having seen in
Thasus a temple of Hercules, built by the Phoenicians,
who were in quest of Europa, (Conon. c. 37.) five
generations before the supposed birth of Hercules
the Theban hero. (II. 44.) Thasus, at a later pe
riod, was recolonized by a party of Parians, pur
suant to the command of an oracle delivered to the
father of the poet Archilochus. From this docu
ment, quoted by Stephanus, we learn that the an
cient name of the island was Aeria. (Cf. Plin. IV.
12.)
 334 THRACIA.
"Ayyet\ov Haplat; TijAso./xAss, u>s <re xeAeuco
N^craj Iv 'Hsplrj xt/^eiv suSeisAov awry.
(Cf. Thuc. IV. 104. Strab. X.) It is said by others
to have been also named Chryse. (Vid. Eust. ad Dion.
Perieg. p. 97. and Odonis ap. Hesych. v. 'OoW?. His-
tiaeus the Milesian, during the disturbances occa
sioned by the Ionian revolt, fruitlessly endeavoured
to make himself master of this island ; which was
subsequently conquered by Mardonius, when the
Thasians were commanded to pull down their forti
fications, and remove their ships to Abdera. (Herod.
VI. 44.) On the expulsion of the Persians from
Greece, Thasus, together with the other islands on
this coast, became tributary to Athens; disputes,
however, having arisen between the islanders and
that power on the subject of the mines on the Thra-
cian coast, a war ensued, and the Thasians were be
sieged for three years. On their surrender, their for
tifications were destroyed, and their ships of war
removed to Athens. (Thuc. I. 101.) Thasus once
more revolted, after the great failure of the Athe
nians in Sicily ; at which time a change was effected
in the government of the island from democracy to
oligarchy. (Thuc. VIII. 64.) According to Hero
dotus, the revenues of Thasos were very consider
able, as they commonly amounted to two hundred,
and sometimes to three hundred talents annually.
These funds were principally derived from the mines
of Scapte-hyle, on the Thracian coast. (VI. 48.) Be-
Thasos sides the town of Thasos, the capital, (Scyl. p. 27.)
Unyra. we hear of two others, named iEnyra and Coenyra,
Ccenyra. situate(j in tna£ parf. Qf t(lg islan(J which looks tO-
wards Samothrace. (Herod. VI. 48.) Thasus fur
 THRACIA. . 335

nished, besides gold and silver, marbles and wine,

which were much esteemed. (Plin. XXXVI. 6. Se-
nec. Epist. 86. Athen. I. 51.) The soil was excel
lent ; whence Dionysius styles it, (v. 523.)
dyuyltj ts Qaaoc, &nfj.rjrepos Sixrrj.
Pliny asserts, that the distance from Thasos to Ab-
dera was twenty-two miles ; and it was seventy-two
from mount Athos. (IV. 12.) The modern name is
Tasso.
The island of Samothrace, says Pliny, lies oppo-Samo-
site to the mouth of the Hebrus, and is thirty-two suia.
miles in circuit; it is twenty-eight miles from the
coast of Thrace, and sixty-two from Thasus. (IV.
12.) Though insignificant in itself, considerable ce
lebrity attaches to it, from the mysteries of Cybele
and her Corybantes, which are said to have origi
nated there, and to have been disseminated from
thence over Asia Minor, and different parts of
Greece. It was said that Dardanus, the son of Ju
piter and Electra, who was the founder of Troy,
had long dwelt in Samothrace before he passed over
into Asia ; and it is affirmed, that he first introduced
into his new kingdom the mysteries practised in the
island from whence he had migrated, (Strab. Epit.
VII. p. 331.) and which by some writers was from
that circumstance named Dardania. (Callim. ap. Plin.
IV. 12.) I shall not here attempt to investigate the
origin either of the mysteries above alluded to, or of
the Cabiric worship, with which they were intimately
connected, the subject, although interesting, being
too obscure to be elucidated but in an elaborate dis
sertation ; I shall therefore content myself with cit
ing those passages of the ancient writers which al
lude to the religious observances here spoken of,
336 THRACIA.

with respect to Samothrace, and refer the reader for

farther information to those modern critics who have
expressly treated of the subject.
Strabo, in a long discussion of the Mythic rites
of the Curetes and Corybantes, with other observ
ances of the same kind, considers them to have been
all primarily derived from Thrace, where (X. 470.)
the Dionysiac, Bendidian, Orphic, and other myste
ries were first celebrated : with these he evidently
classes the Cabiric ceremonies, though the latter were
more prevalent in Lemnos and Imbros. Demetrius
of Scepsis denied the existence of the Cabiric wor
ship in Samothrace ; but Stesimbrotus of Thasos as
serted its establishment there. Pherecydes also said
the Cabiri were natives of Samothrace, (Strab. X.
p. 472.) Herodotus is still more positive in affirm
ing that the Samothracians practised the Cabiric
orgies, and states that they derived them from the
Pelasgi, who once occupied that island, but after
wards obtained a settlement in Attica. (II. 51. Cf.
Sch. Apoll. Rh. I. 917. and Lycophron, v. 77.)
ZrjpvvQov avrpoy rijj xuvo<r$ayooj Ssaj
Amuiv, kpvpvov Xrl<rjjict Kvpjixvroov, Haov.
where see the Scholiast; also Dion. Perieg. v. 524.
©fi)j7jc/>i rE 2a/*0j, Kopvfixt/riov UtTrV.
and Eustath. Comm. ad loc.s
Various are the names which this island is said
to have borne at different periods. It was called

e On the Cabiric Mysteries, peract. Orig. Comment. R. Soc.

see Th.Guberleth. Dissert. Phi- Gotting. t. VIII. p. I. 1787.
lol. de Myst. Deor. Cabir. Fre- Dupuis, Origine de tons les
ret, Recherch.es sur les Cabires, Cultes, t. II. p. 2. p. 22. 8"
Acad, des Inscr. et Belles Let- Croix, Mem. pour servir k 1 'bis
tres, t. XXVII. Hist. p. 1 0. toire de la Religion secrete, &c.
Heyn. Relig. et Sacr. cum fur. 1784.
 THRACIA. 837

Dardania, as we have before seen; also Electris,

Melite, Leucosia, (Strab, X. p. 472. Schol. Apoll.
Rh. I. 917. Steph. Byz. v. Sa/xofi^xwo;,) and was said
to have been named Samothrace by a colony from
the Ionian Samos, though Strabo conceives this as
sertion to have been an invention of the Samians.
He deduces the name either from the word Xa/xof,
which implies an elevated spot, or from the Saii, a
Thracian people, who at an early period were in
possession of the island. (X. p. 457.) Homer, in his
frequent allusion to it, sometimes calls it simply
Samos :
Msoutj'yoj 8e 2a/xou re xai "Ipfipov KauTcaktitGprfi,
If.. 12. 78.
'Ej 2a/xov, ej t "Ipfipov, xtt) A^vov a^^ia^eaaav.
II. a. 753.
at other times the Thracian Samos.
'Y\I>oO 1% uxporurtjs xopv$rj; 2aju.ou uA)jec0')jj,
0f»ji*/ijj• evflev ykp kQadvero mr« j&sv *I8ij,
<Palvtr0 $i Ylptocpeio iroAij, xa) rtfis 'Aycum.
II. N. 12.
This lofty summit, from whence the poet sup
poses Neptune to have contemplated the plains of
Troy, and the contending armies, is called by Pliny
mount Saoce. (IV. 12.) Saoce
The Samothracians joined the Persian fleet in the
expedition of Xerxes ; and one of their vessels dis
tinguished itself in the battle of Salamis. (Herod.
VIII. 90:)
Perseus, after the battle of Pydna, took refuge in
Samothrace, and was there seized by the Romans,
when preparing to escape from Demetrium, a small Deme-
harbour near one of the promontories of the island, tus!m 1

On this occasion Livy asserts that the chief ma-

vol. I. z
 THRACIA.

gistrate of Samothrace was dignified with the title of

king. (XLV. 6.) Steph. Byz. informs us there was
a town of the same name with the island.
The island of Lemnos, now Stalimene, is situated,
according to Pliny, eighty-seven miles from mount
Athos, (IV. 12.) but there must be an error in the
MSS. of that author, for the distance is not forty
miles from the extreme point of the Acrothoan cape
to the nearest headland of Lemnos. It is main
tained, however, by more than one ancient writer,
that the shadow of the mountain was cast as far as
the island. The Scholiast of Theocritus quotes a
verse of Sophocles to that effect. (Ad Idyll. VI. 76.)

(Cf. Plin. IV. 12.) This last writer affirms that

Lemnos is one hundred and twelve miles in circuit ;
which is perhaps correct, if we take in every sinuo
sity of the coast.
Homer states, that the earliest inhabitants of this
island were the Sintians, a Thracian tribe of whom
we have already spoken, (II. A. 593. Strab. Exc.
VII. p. 331.) whence Apollonius Rh. terms it S/v-
riji&a Aij/uw. (I. 608. Cf. Schol. Thuc. II. 98. Steph.
Byz. v. A^vos.) To these succeeded the Tyrrheni
Pelasgi ; but at what period is not known ; for, ac
cording to Anticlides, these were the first people so
called. (Ap. Strab. V. p. 219.) Now if they are the
same Pelasgi who were established in Samothrace,
their residence in Lemnos must have been long prior
to the siege of Troy, as the Pelasgic name was at
that time nearly extinct. It is certain that the Pe
lasgi, who are said to have been received in Attica,
and to have built the Pelasgic wall at Athens, were
Tyrrheni ; and the same who inhabited Lemnos,
 THRACIA. 339

after having expelled from thence the descendants

of the Argonauts. (Thuc. IV. 109. Herod. IV. 145.
Apoll. Rhod. Arg. IV. 1760. Cf. Schol. I. 580.)
But whence came the Lemnians, who, according to
Herodotus, once occupied part of the Peloponnesus?
(VIII. 73.) were these also Pelasgi Tyrrheni? As the
circumstance of this settlement rests solely on the
authority of that historian, we must content our
selves with his bare statement of the fact.
Herodotus also relates, that the Pelasgi, who re
sided in Attica, having been expelled from thence,
retired to Lemnos. But that afterwards, in revenge
for this ill usage, they carried off some Athenian
women from Brauron in Attica, whom they treated
with great indignity. (VI. 137. et seq.)
. Lemnos was still in the possession of these Pe
lasgi, when it was invaded and conquered by Ota-
nes, a Persian general. (Herod. V. 26.) But on his
death it is probable that the island again recovered
its independence ; for we know that, subsequent to
this event, Miltiades conquered it for Athens, and
expelled those Pelasgi who refused to submit to his
authority. (Herod. VI. 140.)
During the Peloponnesian war, Lemnos remained
in the possession of Athens, and furnished that state
with its best light armed troops. (Thuc. IV. 28.
VII. 57.)
One of the two principal towns on the island w#s
Myrina, situated on the side looking towards mount Myrina.
Athos, since Pliny reports, that the shadow of the
mountain was visible in the forum of this city at
the time of the summer solstice. (IV. 12. Cf. Apoll.
Rh. Arg. I. 604.) Myrina alone offered resistance to
Miltiades, but was taken by the forces of that com-
z 2
 340 THRACIA.

mander. (Herod. VI. 140. Steph. Byz. v. Mvpha,

Galen, de Med. Simpl. IX. p. 118.) The ruins of
this town are still to be seen on the north-west
side of the island. On its site stands the modern
Castrou.
Hephasstia. Hepheestia, the other town of Lemnos, is men
tioned also by Herodotus, VI. 140. Charax ap. Steph.
Byz. v. 'H(f>a*aTta.
Pliny speaks of a remarkable labyrinth which ex
isted in this island, and of which some vestiges were
still to be seen in his time. He says it had massive
gates, and one hundred and fifty columns, and was
adorned with numerous statues, being even more
extensive and splendid than those of Crete or Egypt.
(XXXVI. 13.) Modern travellers have in vain at
tempted to discover any trace of this great work'.
It should be observed, however, that Homer speaks
of a city of this name :
'E£ 'Aflwo 8' ir) n&vrov !/3>j<r«r» xv/ixlvovra.
A^fivov 8* eiVap/xave, iroAiv fle/oio ©oavroj. II. H. 230.
HenniBum iEschylus, in the Agamemnon, notices the Her-
promonto- mgsaa promontory of Lemnos. (v. 274.)
eVs/xttsV yISij pev, npo; 'Efltnaiov \elra;

as does also Sophocles* in the Philoctetes :

iroAAa 8s $cov>jj 7% fju.erspa;

% oto'vov avrtrWirov %ei/j.agofj.evw. ver. 1459«

h Dr. Hunt's account of Lena- " island called Ponniah." This

nos in Mr. Walpole's Collec- spot the Dr. visited ; but he
tion, p. 54. was of opinion that those ruins
1 Dr. Hunt says, "We could have no relation to the laby-
" only hear a confused account rinth mentioned by Pliny. He
" of a subterraneous staircase conceives tliem rather to be-
" in an uninhabited part of the long to Hephsestia. (I. 1 .)
 THRACIA. 341

We hear likewise of another summit in Lemnos,

called Mosychlus, from which fire was seen to blaze M°sy<*ius
J ' mons.
forth, according to a fragment of the poet Anti-
machus, preserved by the Scholiast of Nicander. (Ad
Ther. 472.)
'H$a/<rrou $Kty) e7xeAov, %v fiu mvexst
tkalfuav uxporurciis opeo; xopu<$rj<rt Mocruj^Aou.
(Cf. Lycophr. et Senec. Here. (Et. 1359.) This vol
canic appearance will account for all the mythologi
cal fictions which allude to this island, as the smithy
of the god of fire, and also for the ancient name of
iEthalea, which it is said to have borne in distant
ages. (Polyb. ap. Steph. Byz. v. AlBdXy, et Etym.
Magn.) " The whole island," says Dr. Hunt, " bears
" the strongest marks of the appearance of volcanic
" fire ; the rocks in many parts are like burnt and
" vitrified scoria of furnacesV
Near Lemnos were some smaller islands, of which
the most celebrated was Chryse, the abode of Phi- Chryse in-
loctetes during his misfortunes, as some authors re
late. (Eustath. ad Hom. II. p. 330. Appian. Bell.
Mithr. c. 77.) Pausanias says that it was swallowed
up by the sea, and disappeared entirely, but that
another island, to which the name of Hiera Was Hiera in.
given, rose up in its stead. (VIII. 33.) Stephanussula"
Byz. speaks of a third islet, called Neae. (Cf. Antig. Neae in-
Caryst. Mirab. c. 9.) of which the modern name issua,

Stratia1.
Imbros, twenty-two miles east of Lemnos, accord- Imbros in-
ing to Pliny, (IV. 12.) retains its name at the pre
sent day. Like Lemnos, it was at an early period
the seat of the Pelasgi, who worshipped the Cabiri

" Walpole's Coll. p. 59. 1 Ibid. p. 54.

Z 3
342 THRACIA.

and Mercury by the name of Imbramus. (Steph.

Byz. v. vl/A/3pof.) Imbros is generally mentioned by
Homer in conjunction with Lemnos :

Hymn. Apoll. 36.

(Cf. O. 753.) Elsewhere he terms it nxiiraXoeacrvi.

II. N. 32.
It was conquered first by the Persians, (Herod. V.
27.) and afterwards by the Athenians, who derived
from thence excellent darters and targetiers. (Thuc.
IV. 28.) There was a town, probably of the same
name with the island, the ruins of which are to be
seen at a place called Castro.
 SECTION VI.

THESSALIA.

General history of Thessaly—Its boundaries and principal divi

sions—Estiaeotis, Pelasgiotis, Phthiotis, Magnesia, and Dolo-
pia, with the districts of the iEnianes and Melienses, topo
graphically described—Islands on the coast.
Early traditions, preserved by the Greek poets
and other writers, ascribe to Thessaly the more an
cient names of Pyrrha, iEmonia, and iEolis. (Rhian.
ap. Schol. Apoll. Rh. III. 1089. Steph. Byz. v. Al-
[Aovtoi, Herod. VII. 176.) Passing over. the two for
mer appellations, which belong rather to the age of
mythology, the latter may afford us matter for his
torical reflections, as referring to that remote period
when the plains of Thessaly were occupied by the
iEolian Pelasgi, to whom Greece was probably in
debted for the first dawnings of civilization, and the
earliest cultivation of her language. (Strab. V. p.
220.) This people originally came, as Herodotus
informs us, from Thesprotia, (VII. 176. Cf. Strab.
IX. p. 444.) but how long they remained in posses
sion of the country, and at what precise period it
assumed the name of Thessaly, cannot perhaps now
be determined. In the poems of Homer it never
occurs, although the several principalities and king
doms of which it was composed are there distinctly
enumerated and described, together with the dif
ferent chiefs to whom they were subject : thus Hel
z 4
344 THESSALIA.

las and Phthia are assigned to Achilles; the Me-

lian and Pagasaean territories to Protesilaus and
Eumelus ; Magnesia to Philoctetes and Eurypylus ;
Estiaeotis and Pelasgia to Medon, and the sons of
iEsculapius, with other petty leaders. It is from
Homer therefore that we derive the earliest infor
mation relative to the history of this fairest portion
of Greece. This state of things, however, was not
of long continuance ; and a new constitution, dating
probably from the period of the Trojan expedition,
seems to have been adopted by the common consent
of the Thessalian states. They agreed to unite
themselves into one confederate body, under the di
rection of a supreme magistrate, or chief, distin
guished by the title of Tagus, (reeyoi,) and elected
by the consent of the whole republic. The details
of this federal system are little known ; but Strabo
assures us that the Thessalian confederacy was the
most considerable, as well as the earliest society of
the kind established in Greece. (IX. p. 429.) How
far its constitution was connected with the cele
brated Amphictyonic council it seems impossible to
determine, since we are so little acquainted with the
origin and history of that ancient assembly. There
can be little doubt, however, that this singular coali
tion, which embraced matters of a political as well
as religious nature, first arose among the states of
Thessaly, as we find that the majority of the na
tions who had votes in the council were either
actually Thessalians, or connected in some way with
that part of Greece'. This mode of government,

a /Eschines, in the Orat. de tyonic states. The Thessali-

Fals. Legat. p. 122. gives the ans, Boeotians, Dorians, Ioni-
following list of the Amphic- ans, Perrhasbians, Magnesians,
 THESSALIA. 345

however, seems to have succeeded as little in Thes-

saly as in the other Hellenic republics where it was
adopted; and that province, which from its local
advantages ought to have ranked among the most
powerful and leading states of Greece, we find, if
we except a period of brilliant but momentary splen
dour, to have been one of the most weak and insig
nificant. We learn from Herodotus, that when
Xerxes meditated an invasion of Greece, he was en
couraged in the design by the Aleuadae, whom he
terms kings of Thessaly, but who probably, like the
Pisistratidae, had only usurped the regal power, and
upon being deprived of their authority, sought the
aid of the Persian monarch to recover their lost do
minion. (VII. 6.) It is evident that the Thessalian
nation did not concur in their projects, as we find
they applied for assistance in this emergency to the
rest of Greece ; but as it was not deemed expedient
to join forces against the common enemy, from the
impossibility of making any effectual resistance to
the north of Thermopylae, the Thessalians were left
to their own resources, and consequently submitted
to the Persian arms, (Herod. VII. 172. et seq.) which
Herodotus insinuates they did the more readily, that

Locrians, CEtaeans, Phthiots, Phocians, Locrians. The Boe

Malians, Phocians : but, as he otians he evidently includes
reckons twelve, and only names under the Thessalians, and the
eleven, critics suppose the M- Athenians, as well as the Eu-
nianes should be added to his boeans, under the Ionians ; so
list. Wessel. ad Diod. Sic. XVI. that he agrees in number with
29. Harpocration, who only enu
Pausanias, however, and Har- merates ten, but admits the
pocration, give each a different Perrhaebi and Achsei, leaving
catalogue. The former names out the Thessali and Locri.
the Ionians, Dolopians, Thes Pausan. Phoc. c. 8. Harpocrat.
salians, /Enianes, Magnesians, v. 'A/MpiKrvovef. See Mitford's
Malians, Phthiots, Dorians, Hist, of Greece, t. VIII. p. 4.
346 THESSALIA.

they might thus profit by foreign aid, in avenging

themselves on the Phocians, with whom they had
been engaged in frequent but unsuccessful hostili
ties. (VIII. 27.)
Little notice is taken by the Greek historians of
the affairs of Thessaly, from the Persian invasion to
the battle of Leuctra, except the fact mentioned by
Thucydides of an expedition having been under
taken by the Athenians, under the command of My-
ronides, (Diod. Sic. XI. 285.) with a view of rein
stating Orestes, son of Echecratidas, prince of Thes
saly, who had been banished from his country. The
Athenian general on that occasion advanced as far
as Pharsalus ; but his progress being checked by the
superiority of the Thessalian cavalry, he was forced
to retire without having accomplished any of the
objects of his expedition. (Thuc. I. 111.) The Thes-
salians appear to have taken no part in the Pelo-
ponnesian war, though they might naturally be in
clined to favour the Athenian cause, from their early
alliance with that state. Hence it was that Brasi-
das felt it necessary to use such secrecy and despatch
in traversing their territory on his march towards
Thrace. (Thuc. IV. 78.) Some troops, which were
afterwards sent by the Lacedaemonians in order to
reinforce their army in that quarter, met with a
more determined opposition, and were compelled to
retrace their steps. (Thuc. V. 13.) "
On another occasion we find the Thessalians in
league with the Boeotians, endeavouring to harass
and intercept the march of Agesilaus through their
country on his return from Asia Minor. This at
tempt, however, was rendered abortive by the skil
ful manoeuvres of the Spartan prince; and the cavalry
 THESSALIA. 347

of Thessaly, notwithstanding its boasted superiority,

met with a decided repulse from the Lacedaemonian
horse. (Xen. Hell. IV. 3, 2.) While Sparta, how
ever, was struggling to make head against the for
midable coalition, of which Boeotia had taken the
lead, Thessaly was acquiring a degree of importance
and weight among the states of Greece, which it
had never possessed in any former period of its his
tory. This was effected, apparently, solely by the
energy and ability of Jason, who, from being chief
or tyrant of Pherae, had risen to the rank of Tagos,
or commander of the Thessalian states. By his in
fluence and talents the confederacy received the ac
cession of several important cities ; and an imposing
military force, amounting to eight thousand cavalry,
more than twenty thousand heavy armed infantry,
and light troops sufficient to oppose the world, had
been raised and fitted by him for the service of the
commonwealth. (Xen. Hell. VI. 1, 6.) His other
resources being equally effective, Thessaly seemed
destined, under his direction, to become the leading
power of Greece. We may estimate the influence
that he had already acquired, from the circumstance
of his having been called upon to act as mediator
between the Boeotians and Spartans after the battle
of Leuctra. (Hell. VI. 4, 22.)
This brilliant period of political influence and
power was however of short duration, as Jason not
long after lost his life by the hand of an assassin
during the celebration of some games he had insti
tuted ; and Thessaly, on his death, relapsed into
that state of weakness and insignificance from which
it had so lately emerged. (Xen. Hell. VI. 4, 32.)
The Thessalians, finding themselves unable to de
348 THESSALIA.

fend their liberties, continually threatened by the

tyrants of Pherae, successors of Jason, first sought
the protection of the Boeotians, who sent to their
aid a body of troops, commanded by the brave Pe-
lopidas, (Xen. Hell. VI. 4, 35. Diod. Sic. XV. p.
492. et seq.) They next applied for assistance to
Philip of Macedon, who succeeded in defeating, and
finally expelling these oppressors of their country ;
and, by the important services thus rendered to the
Thessalians, secured their lasting attachment to
his interests ; and finally obtained the presidency of
the Amphictyonic council. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 517.
Isocr. Orat. t. I. p. 238. Polyb. Exc. IX. 28.) Under
his skilful management the troops of Thessaly be
came a most important addition to the resources he
already possessed; and to this powerful reinforce
ment may probably be attributed the. success which
attended his campaign against the Boeotians and
Athenians. On the death of Philip, the states of
Thessaly, in order to testify their veneration for his
memory, issued a decree, by which they confirmed
to his son Alexander the supreme station which he
had held in their councils ; and also signified their
intention of supporting his claims to the title of
commander in chief of the whole Grecian confede
racy. (Diod. Sic. XVII. 563.)
The long absence of that enterprising prince,
whilst engaged in distant conquests, subsequently
afforded his enemies an opportunity of detaching
the Thessalians from his interests ; and the Lamiac
war, which was chiefly sustained by that people
against his generals Antipater and Craterus, had
nearly proved fatal to the Macedonian influence, not
only in Thessaly, but over the whole continent of
 THESSALIA. 349

Greece. By the conduct and ability of Antipater,

however, the contest was brought to a successful
issue, (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 632. et seq.) and Thes-
saly was preserved to the Macedonian crown, (Po-
lyb. IV. 76, 2.) until the reign of Philip, son of De
metrius, from whom it was wrested by the Romans,
after the victory of Cynoscephalae. All Thessaly
was then declared free by a decree of the senate and
people, (Liv. XXXIII. 32.) but from that time it
may be fairly considered as having passed under the
dominion of Rome, though its possession was still
disputed by Antiochus, (Liv. XXXVI. 9. et seq.)
and again by Perseus the son of Philip. Thessaly
was already a Roman province, when the fate of the
empire of the universe was decided in the plains of
Pharsalus.
With the exception perhaps of Boeotia, this seems
to have been the most fertile and productive part of
Greece, in wine, oil, and corn, but more especially
the latter, of which it exported a considerable quan
tity to foreign countries. (Xen. Hell. VI. c. 1, 4.
Theophr. Hist. Plant. VIII. 7. et 10.) Hence, as
might be expected, the Thessalians were the wealth
iest people of Greece, nor were they exempt from
those vices which riches and luxury generally bring
in their train. (Athen. XII.' 5. p. 624. Theopomp.
ap. eund. VI. c. 17. p. 260. Plat. Crit. p. 50.)
Like the Lacedaemonians, they employed slaves
named Penestae ; these probably were a remnant of
the first tribes who inhabited the country, and who
had been reduced to a state of servitude by their in
vaders. The Penestae formed no inconsiderable part
of the population, and not unfrequently endeavoured
350 THESSALIA.

to free themselves from the state of oppression under

which they groaned. (Xen. Hell. VI. 1, 4. Aristot.
de Repuh. II. 9.)
Thessaly bordered towards the north on Mace
donia, from which it was separated by the Cambu-
nian chain, extending from Pindus to mount Olym
pus. This latter mountain served to divide the
north-eastern angle of that province from Pieria,
which, as was observed in the former section, formed
the extremity of Macedonia to the south-east, and
was parted from Thessaly by the mouth of the Pe-
neus.
The chain of Pindus formed the great western
barrier of Thessaly towards Epirus, Athamania, and
Aperantia. On the south, mount (Eta served to se
parate the Thessalian Dolopes and iEnianes from
the northern districts of iEtolia, as far as the straits
of Thermopylae and the borders of Locris. The
eastern side was closed by the jEgaean sea, from the
mouth of the Peneus to the southern shore of the
Maliac gulf. (Strab. IX. p. 429. et seq.)
It seems to have been the general opinion of an
tiquity, founded on very early traditions, that the
great bason of Thessaly formed by the mountains
above specified, was at some remote period covered
by the waters of the Peneus and its tributary rivers,
until some great convulsion of nature had rent asun
der the gorge of Tempe, and thus afforded a passage
to the pent up streams. This opinion, which was
first reported by Herodotus in his account of the ce
lebrated march of Xerxes, (VII. 129.) is again re
peated by Strabo, who observes, in confirmation of it,
that the Peneus is still exposed to frequent inunda
 THESSALIA. 351

tions, and also that the land in Thessaly is higher

towards the sea than towards the more central parts.
(IX. p. 430.)
According to the same geographer, this province
was divided into four districts, distinguished by the
names of Phthiotis, Estiaeotis, Thessaliotis, and
Pelasgiotis, (Strab. IX. p. 430.) In his description,
however, of these he appears to have no room for
Thessaliotis, which is in fact rarely acknowledged
by the writers of antiquity; though we cannot
doubt the propriety of Strabo's division into tetrar-
chies, as it derives confirmation from Harpocration
(v. Terpapxta) and the Scholiast to Apollonius. (Rh.
Argon. III. 1089.) As this arrangement of Strabo
appears, however, to omit some districts which are
more commonly known in history by different names,
I have preferred the following nomenclature of the
Thessalian cantons, which I shall proceed to describe
in the order in which they are here placed : Estiae
otis—Pelasgiotis, including the country of the Per-
rhaebi—Magnesia—Phthiotis and Dolopia—districts
of the jEnianes and Malienses.

ESTIAEOTIS.
Estiaeotis, according to Strabo, was that portion
of Thessaly which lies near Pindus, and between
that mountain and upper Macedonia. This description
applies to the upper valley of the Peneus, and the
lateral valleys which descend into it from the north
and the west. (Strab. IX. p. 430.) The same writer
elsewhere informs us, that, according to some au
thorities, this district was originally the country of
the Dorians, who certainly are stated by Herodotus
and others to have once occupied the regions of
 352 THESSALIA.

Pindus, (Herod. I. 56.) but that afterwards it took

the name of Estiaeotis from a district in Eubeea
so called, whose inhabitants were transplanted into
Thessaly by the Perrhaebi. (Strab. IX. p. 437.) The
most northern part of Estiaeotis was possessed by
.rathices. the iEthices, a tribe of uncertain, but ancient origin,
since they are mentioned by Homer, who states,
that the Centaurs, expelled by Pirithous from mount
Pelion, withdrew to the JSthices.
"Hfian rea ore ptjpas enVaTO Aa^v^evraj.
Touj ? Ik CIijAiou uxts, nal A16/xfvs*i nt\aecrtv.
Il, B. 744f
Strabo says they inhabited the Thessalian side of
Pindus, near the sources of the Peneus, but that
their possession of the latter was disputed by the
Tymphaei, who were contiguous to them on the Epi-
rotic side of the mountain. (VII. p. 327. et IX. p.
434.) Marsyas, a writer cited by Stephanus Byz.
(v. A&xm,) described the iEthices as a most daring
race of barbarians, whose sole object was robbery
and plunder. Lycophron calls Polysperchon Aifl/-

Scarcely any trace, however, of this people re

mained in the time of Strabo, who observes, that the
Taiares. Talares, another small tribe which came from mount
Tomarus in Molossia, to settle on Pindus, had like
wise become extinct. (IX. p. 434.)
Pindus It has been already stated that the Greeks applied
the latter name to the elevated chain which sepa
rates Thessaly from Epirus, and the waters falling
into the Ionian sea and Ambracian gulf, from those
streams which discharge themselves into the JEgean.
Towards the north, it joined the great Illyrian and
Macedonian ridges of Bora and Scardus, while to
 THESSALIA. 353

the south it was connected with the ramifications of

(Eta, and the iEtolian and Acarnanian mountains.
(Herod. VII. 129. Strab. IX. p. 430, 434.)
OV iTOrl 11 IV-
8ou xkeevvcti; ev irrupt*!;
Naij ev$pavQei<ra IIij-
veiov As^ei Kps/oia'' stixtev.
Pind. Pyth. IX. 27.
Nam neque Parnassi vobis juga, nam neque Pindi
Ulla moram fecere, neque Aonia Aganippe.
Ecl. X. 11.
Caucasus ardet,
Ossaque cum Pindo, majorque ambobus Olympus.
Ovid. Metam. II. 224.
At medios ignes coeli, rapidique Leonis
Solstitiale caput nemorosus submovet Othrys.
Excipit aversos Zephyros et Iapyga Pindus,
Et maturate. praecidit vespere lucem.
Lucan. Phars. VI. 337.
Excepit resonis, clamorem vallibus Haemus,
Peliacisque dedit rursus geminare cavernis :
Pindus agit fremitus, Pangaeaque saxa resultant,
GStaeaeque gemunt rupes. Id. VII. 480.
The most frequented passage from northern Epi-
rus into Thessaly appears to have led over that part
of the chain of Pindus to which the name of mons
Cercetius was attached. We find it mentioned byMonsCer-
Livy as the route by which Titus Flamininus entered cetuis'
Thessaly, after having driven Philip from the defiles
of the Aous. (XXXII. 14.) Stephanus Byz. also
speaks of it. (v. UtaXla. Cf. Plin. IV. 8.) As the
Roman consul was marching up the Aous, it is natu
ral that we should look for the Cercetius near the
source of this river, and on the confines of the three
provinces of Epirus, Macedonia, and Thessaly ; and
vol. I. a a
 354 THESSALIA.

if, as is very likely, Livy again refers to it under the

corrupt name of mons Citius, (XLIII. 21.) it must
have afforded a passage over one of its summits from
Macedonia into Epirus : since the historian in the
place here alluded to represents Perseus as marching
from Elymea towards the Arachthus over the Citius
or Cercetius. I apprehend also that this was the route
by which Alexander penetrated into Thessaly when
he performed the rapid march described by Arrian,
from the borders of Illyria to Thebes. Caesar likewise,
doubtless, crossed mount Cercetius when he advanced
into Thessaly, after breaking up his encampment in
the vicinity of Dyrrhachium. (Civ. Bell. I. 79.) From
Pouqueville's account this passage appears to be
still frequented by those who cross from Epirus into
Macedonia ; and he himself proceeded by that route
on his way to Greuno, which we have considered
as representing the ancient Elimea. In the map
which accompanies his work the mountain bears the
name of Zygos, or Ian Cantarah. The first town
which presented itself on entering Thessaly by
mount Cercetius was Phaleria, which Flamininus
captured and burned, (Liv. XXXII. 15.) In another
Phaiorfa. passage of the same historian the name is written Pha-
loria, (XXXIX. 25.) and this is doubtless correct ; for
Stephanus Byz. says that Rhianus called it Phaloria,
but others Phalore. (v. &aXupYj.) Under mount Cer-
Piaiia. cetius was another small town named Pialia by
Stephanus Byz. (v. UiaXta.) Pouqueville reports,
that. the ruins of this place still bear the name of

b Voyage en Grece, t. II. p. Cercetius; but this would not

48 1 . and t. III. p. 319. Else- agree with Livy's account, t.
where, however, Pouqueville III. p. 340.
calls the mountain of Cachia,
 THESSALIA. 355

Pali °. According to the same traveller, the Peneus,

which rises on mount Zygos, receives on its left bank
a stream coming from the northern or Macedonian
side of the chain. This he conceives, with great pro
bability, to be the Ion of Strabo, (VII. p. 327.) The ion n.
modern name of this small river is Cachia d. Strabo
places on its banks the town of Oxyneia, which he Oxyneia.
states to have been one hundred and twenty stadia
from Azorus in Pelagonia Tripolis. (loc. cit.) The
editors of the French Strabo represent the present
name of Oxyneia to be Euskineh e. Not far from
thence was the more important city of iEginium, M&mum.
which Livy describes as a place of very great strength,
and almost impregnable. (XXXII. 15.) Strabo, or
rather his Epitomizer, seems to place it in Mace
donia, (loc. cit.) and Steph. Byz. still more incor
rectly in Illyria, (v. Alytvtov.) But it is evident, from
the Roman historian's account, that it was situated
in Thessaly, since he describes Flamininus as moving
on to Mgmium after having taken Phaloria. Its great
strength, however, deterred the Roman general from
laying siege to it, and he therefore pushed forward
in the direction of Gomphi. (Liv. loc. cit.) In the
war with Antiochus, iEginium was taken by the
Athamanes, who were then the allies of that prince,
but was soon after recovered by the united forces of
the Roman general Baebius and Philip king of Ma-
cedon. (Liv. XXXVI. 13.) Some years after, it was
given up to plunder, by order of Paulus iEmilius, for
having refused to open its gates to a detachment of
the Roman army after the battle of Pydna. (XLIV.

c T. III. p. 340. e T. III. p. 1 17. in the mar-

d Voyage en Grece, t. III. p. gin.
32a.
a a 2
 356 THESSALIA.

46. XLV. 27.) At a later period we find Caesar, on

quitting Dyrrhachium, here effecting a junction with
that division of his troops commanded by Domitius,
who, coming from Macedonia, must therefore, as we
before remarked, have descended into Thessaly by
mount Cercetius. Caesar himself probably entered
that province at the point where stands the modern
town of Metzovo. (Bell. Civ. III. 79.) If we place
Phaloria at Malacasses, we may suppose iEginium
to have been near Mocossi.
Gomphi. Gomphi must have stood somewhat lower on the
Peneus : this was a town of considerable strength
and importance, and might be said to be the key of
Thessaly on the side of Epirus. It was situated on
the borders of the Athamanes, and was occupied by
that people not long before the battle of Cynosce-
phalae. The acquisition of Gomphi secured to Fla-
mininus a communication with the sea by Ambracia,
from whence he drew all his supplies, the distance
to that town being short, but the road very moun
tainous and difficult. (Liv. XXXII. 14. et seq.)
Gomphi was afterwards taken by the Athamanes,
who were in league with Antiochus, but was reco
vered eventually by Philip and the Romans. (XXXVI.
13.) It was from thence that Philip undertook an
expedition into Athamania, for the purpose of re
conquering that province, which had revolted from
him. (XXXVIII. 2.) When Caesar entered Thessaly
after his joining Domitius at iEgitium, the inhabit
ants of Gomphi, aware of his failure at Dyrrhachium,
closed their gates against him : the walls, however,
were presently scaled, notwithstanding their great
height, and the town was given up to plunder. In
his account of this event, Caesar describes Gomphi
 THESSALIA. 357

as a large and opulent city. (Bell. Civ. III. 80. Ap-

pian. Civ. Bell. II. 64.) It is also mentioned by
Strabo, IX. p. 437. Plin. IV. 8. Steph. Byz. v. Top-
<poi. Ptol. p. 84. Dio Cass. XLI. 51. Procop. de
iEdif. IV. 3. The Greek geographer Meletius places
it on the modern site of Stagous, or Kalabachi, as it
is called by the Turks f; but Pouqueville was informed
that its ruins were to be seen at a place called Cle'i-
soura,\\ot far fromStagous%; the same traveller points
out the gorge of Clinovo as that which anciently led to
the Ambracian gulf, through Athamania and iEtolia,
which pass is still frequented. (Liv. XXXII. 15.)
In the vicinity of Gomphi, Livy names many small
and obscure places mentioned by no other author : he
states, that they all surrendered to the Athanianes
after the fall of Gomphi. These are Argenta, Pheri- Argenta.
T /T . Pherinum
num, Thimarum, Lisinae, Stimo, and Lampsus. (Liv. TMma-
... rum.
XXXII. 14.) respecting their positions we can onlyLisinae.
conjecture that they were on the borders of Atha- Lampsus.
mania.
Pheca, situated between Gomphi and the passes Pheca.
leading into this last province, was probably near
Clinovo : it was taken by Amynander and his Atha-
manes in the war with Philip of Macedon. (Liv.
XXXII. 14.)
If we now return to the Peneus we shall find on
the left bank of that river, and about twelve miles
from the supposed site of Gomphi, the modern town
of Tricala, which doubtless represents the ancient

f Geogr. p. 388. with the epigraph rOM#EON,

e T. III. p. 339. The coins and sometimes TOMGITOTN.
of this city are not of common Sestini, Monet. Vet. p. 40.
occurrence ; they are in bronze, col. 2.
a a 3
 358 THESSALIA.

Tricca. Tricca celebrated by Homer, and which he places

under the dominion of the sons of iEsculapius.
CI 8* elp^ov Tg/xx>jv, xai "ISaifitjv xAcofiaxoWcrav,
Tiy au9' fjye/ffflijv 'AcrxAijiriou Suo iraTSs. II. B. 729.
Ylairralvaiv rjgooa Ma^aova. tov 8" ivo^tv
'EoraoV. aju.fi 8s ju.iv xpurspx) arlyt; a<ririGroiiav
Aau>v, o'l oi hrovro Tjs/xijj If imtofioTOM. Ibid. A. 202.
Strabo informs us, that Tricca possessed a temple
of iEsculapius which was held in great veneration.
(IX. p. 437.) From Diodorus we learn that by a
decree of Polysperchon and other generals of Alex
ander, after the death of that prince, it was ordered
that all exiles throughout the different cities of
Greece should be allowed to return to their homes,
witlf the exception of the inhabitants of Tricca and
the neighbouring town of Pharcadon. The cause of
their exclusion is not stated by the historian, but
was probably connected with the Lamiac war. (DiocL
Sic. XVIII. 654.)
Tricca was the first Thessalian town which Philip
reached after his defeat on the Aous: (Liv. XXXII.
13.) It was again occupied by that prince during
the war with Antiochus, in which he assisted the
Romans : this circumstance seems afterwards to have
given rise to a discussion with the commissioners ap
pointed by that people to inquire into the claims of
Philip to certain towns of Thessaly. (XXXIX. 25.)
Tricca surrendered to Caesar after the capture of
Gomphi according to Florus; that is, if we substitute
the name of this town for that of Oricum, which is
evidently corrupt, and read " cum Triccam et Gom-
" phos et alia castella Thessaliae vastaret." (IV. 2.)
Strabo places Tricca on the left bank of the Pe
 THESSALIA. 359

neus, and near a small stream named Lethaeus, close Lethasus fl.
to which iEsculapius is said to have been born. (IX.
p. 438. and XIV. p. 647.) The other writers who
speak of Tricca are Plin. IV. 8. Steph. Byz. v. Tfuaoi,
Themist. Orat. XXVII. p. 333. Ptol. p. 84. From
the Byzantine historians we see that the name had
already been corrupted in their time to the present
form of Tricala. (Procop. iEdif. IV. 3. Hierocl. p.
643.)
Metropolis was another of the towns of Estiaeotis, Metropolis,
and apparently not the least considerable, since it
comprehended, as Strabo informs us, within its ter
ritory three other places of inferior note, but ap
parently of greater antiquity, which had contributed
to the formation of this hew city. (IX. p. 438.) jOne
of these was Ithome, noticed by Homer, and of which
we shall presently have occasion to speak. Metro
polis surrendered to Flamininus on his entrance into
Thessaly, (Liv. XXXII. 15.) but it fell afterwards
into the power of Antiochus, (XXXVI. 10.) It was,
however, again retaken by the Romans under the
command of Acilius Glabrio the consul. (XXXVI.
14.) Many years after, it surrendered to Caesar, on
that general's advancing under its walls, and appris
ing the inhabitants of the fate of Gomphi. (Civ. Bell.
III. 81. Appian. Civ. Bell. II. 64. Dio Cass. XLI.
51.) From this passage of Caesar it is evident that
Metropolis must be sought for in the vicinity of the
last mentioned town, which also accords with the
information communicated by Strabo, (IX. p. 437.)
but it is not so certain on which side of the Peneus
it should be placed. Mannert inclines to the right
bank of that river, probably because Strabo enume
rates the towns which stood on the opposite side,
a a 4
 360 THESSALIA.

among which Metropolis is not found ; but other con

siderations lead me to form a different opinion, and
to place this ancient town, with D'Anville, to the
north of the Peneus. Strabo, speaking of Ithome,
says, it stood in the midst of a rectangle formed by
the four towns of Gomphi, Tricca, Metropolis, and
Pelinnaeum. The two first of these are known ; and
Pelinnaeum, according to Strabo, as we shall see,
being on the left bank of the Peneus, it seems im
possible to comply with the data furnished by Strabo,
unless we suppose Metropolis to have been on the
same side of the river. Steph. Byz. (v. MyrpovoXts,)
speaks of two cities named Metropolis in Thessaly,
and one of these he places in the upper part of the
province h.
Ithome. Ithome, which Homer ascribes, with Tricca, to the
sons of iEsculapius,
Cfi 8" elyov Tp/xxijv, xat 'I0c6/xijv xAtOju.axo'eo'crav.
II. B. 729.
is conceived by some modern travellers to have been
situated on one of the summits now occupied by the
singular convents of Meteora K I am not, however,
disposed to accede to this notion, partly from the
improbability of those heights having been inhabited
prior to the construction of the monastic buildings
alluded to, and partly from its too great proximity
to the site of Gomphi, since Strabo affirms that it
was in the vicinity of Metropolis. (IX. p. 437.) I
should therefore be inclined to look for Ithome north
of the Peneus, near Ardam and Petchouri. This
part of Estiaeotis is as yet quite unexplored. The
h The coins ofMetropolis are 1 Holland's Travels, t. I. p.
very rare, the legend is MHTP. 349. 8°. Pouqueville, t. III. p.
and MHTPOIIOAITON. 334.
 THESSALIA. 361

modern road lying altogether on the southern bank

of the river, and as the country here is entirely flat,
it is evident from the epithet applied by Homer to
Ithome, that it must have been situated on the other
side, which is mountainous k. Near Ithome was a
temple of Minerva, surnamed Ithomaea. (Strab. IX.
p. 438.) In the same vicinity we find some small
towns mentioned by Livy only, in his narrative of
the Macedonian wars. Pieria, (Liv. XXXII. 15.)— Piena.
Meliboea, which must not be confounded with theMeiibcea.
more celebrated Magnesian city of the same name,
(Liv. XXXVI. 13.)—Limnoea, besieged and taken Limnoea,
by the Romans in the war with Antiochus, (Liv. loc.
cit.)—Philippopolis, which must not be mistaken for Phiiippo-
another city of Thessaly better known by its other •
name of Thebae Phthioticae : this Philippopolis ap
pears from Livy to have been situated near Tricca
and Phaloria. (XXXIX. 25.) Stephanus Byz., (v.
<&iXnnrot,) seems to identify it with Gomphi ; but the
passage is corrupt.
Pelinna, or Pelinnaeum as it is more commonly peiinna
called, was probably a city of some note in this part ntum*!1""
of Thessaly, if we may judge from the mention made
of it in one of the odes of Pindar.

'A\kx fie TluQw ts xai to

Tle\malov anuei
'AAsua ts iraTSej, 'limox\ex
©eAovrej kyuyuv Iirixajfi/av
'AvSpaiv xAurav oWa. PYTH. X. 6.

It is further noticed by Arrian, in his account of

the rapid march of Alexander from Illyria to Boeotia,

k Pouqueville, t. III. p. 350.

 THESSALIA.

when he passed through Pelinna. (de Exped. Alex.

I. 7.) Scylax mentions Pelinnaeum as a temple, (p.
25.) and it is probable that the celebrity of this edi
fice in process of time caused its name to pass for
that of the city.
From Diodorus we learn that the Pelinneeans did
not take part in the Lamiac war. (XVIII. 633.)
Livy informs us, that this town was occupied by
Amynander and the Athamanes, (XXXVI. 10.)
with a view of assisting Antiochus, king of Syria,
but was soon after recovered by the Romans.
(XXXVI. 14. Cf. Plin. IV. 8. Steph. Byz. v. W-
Xiwa.) Strabo leads us to suppose it was situated
on the left bank of the Peneus, and to the east of
• Tricca. (IX. p. 437, 438.) We shall not therefore
be very far from the truth in assigning to it the mo
dern position of Plocovo, about ten miles east of
Tricala \
ozchaiia. Many authors, as Strabo informs us, placed the
city of (Echalia, mentioned by Homer in his cata
logue of the ships, in Estiaeotis ; which is evidently
sanctioned by the poet himself, who couples it with
Tricca and Ithome.
O'i 8* efyov Tplxxr,v, xai 'I0cojtAtji' x\copuxoe<7<rav}
O'l r tyov Oij^aAiV, 7r13A»v Rvpvrov Oi^aAirjoj. B. 729.
Other poets, however, not adhering to the Ho
meric geography, are of opinion that (Echalia was in
Euboea, as Sophocles, for instance, in his Trachiniae,
while others assigned it to Arcadia or Messenia.
(Strab. IX. p. 438.)
Pharyca- Pharycadon or Pharcadon is the last town we
don vel
Pharcadon.
1 Pouqueville, t. III. p. 351. and nEAINNAION. Sestini, p.
There are brass and silver coins 40. c. 2.
of Pelinna with the legend nE.
 THESSALIA. 363
shall have to notice in this portion of Thessaly m ;
according to Strabo, it stood on the left bank of the
Peneus, and close to the junction of that river with
a small stream named Cuarius or Curalius. (IX. p. Cuarius vel
438. Cf. Diod. Sic. XVIII. p. 299. Steph. Byz. v.CuraUusfl.
fpapKi^uv, Polyaen. Stratag. IV. 2.) It is probable that
the ruins of this city would be found in the vicinity
of Zarco. The Curalius seems to be the river which
comes from the mountains above Ardam and Ki-
rftchi n.
PELASGIOTIS.
Strabo, in his critical examination of the Homeric
geography of Thessaly, affirms, that the lower valley
of the Peneus, as far as the sea, had been first occu
pied by the Perrhaebi, an ancient tribe, apparently Perrhasbi.
of Pelasgic origin. (Simonid. ap. Strab. IX. p. 441.)
On the northern bank of the great Thessalian river,
they had peopled also the mountainous tract border
ing on the Macedonian districts of Elimiotis and
Pieria, while to the south they stretched along the
base of mount Ossa as far as the shores of the lake
Boebias. These possessions were however, in course
of time, wrested from them by the Lapithae, another
Pelasgic nation, whose original abode seems to have
been in the vales of Ossa and the Magnesian dis
trict. Yielding to these more powerful invaders, the
greater part of the Perrhaebi retired, as Strabo in
forms us, towards Dolopia and the ridge of Pindus ;
but some still occupied the valleys of Olympus, while
those who remained in the' plains became incorpo-

ln According to Sestini, the ^mierrptxprjiop. Monet. Vet. p. 41 .

epigraph on the coins of this c. 1 .
city is either *APK. *APKAAO, n Pouqueville, t. III. p. 351.
and *APKAAON, and sometimes
364 THESSALIA.

rated with the Lapithae, under the common name

of Pelasgiotae. (IX. p. 439. and 440. Simonid. ap.
eund. p. 441.)
The Perrhaebi are noticed, in the catalogue of
Homer, among the Thessalian clans who fought at
the siege of Troy : .
Touvevs 8* ex Ku$ou ijys Wco xai elxoai vrja;'
Tip 8" 'Evirji/ej snovro, /ueveflToAE/AOj ts Ylepxifiol.
U. B. 749.
Their antiquity is also attested by the fact of their
being enrolled among the Amphictyonic states.
(iEschin. de Fals. Legat. p. 122. Cf. Harpocrat.) As
their territory lay on the borders of Macedonia, and
comprised all the defiles by which it was possible
for an army to enter Thessaly from that province,
or to return from thence into Macedonia, it became
a frequent thoroughfare for the troops of different
nations.
The Perrhaebi submitted to Xerxes, whose power
ful army, according to Herodotus, effected a passage
with some difficulty over the chain of Olympus,
(VII. 128. 132. 173.) Brasidas was not only al
lowed to lead his troops unmolested through their
country, but even received an escort to the frontier.
(Thuc. IV. 78.) In the Roman wars with Mace
donia, and more especially in that which ended in
the overthrow of the Macedonian empire, we fre
quently hear of military operations carried on among
the Perrhaebian defiles ; but these will be more fully
noticed in our topographical examination of that
district0. (Liv. XXXI. 41. XXXVI. 33. Polyb.
Frag. XXVIII. 11.)
8 Sestini ascribes to the Per- retrograde legend riEPA. P. 41.
rhaebi a rare silver coin, with the c. 1 .
 THESSALIA. 365

The territory occupied by the Perrhaebi seems to

have been situated chiefly in the valley of the river
Titaresius, now Saranta Poros, which descends
partly from the Cambunian mountains, and also
from Olympus. Around the upper part of the
course pursued by this river lay a peculiar district,
whose inhabitants were originally Paeonians, as we
may conjecture from the name of Pelagonia Tripo- Peiagonia
lis, by which it was designated. (Strab. Epit. VII.
p. 326.) It was called Tripolis doubtless from the
circumstance of its containing three principal towns :
these, as Livy informs us, were Azorus, Doliche, and
Pythium. (XLII. 53.) The same historian elsewhere
describes this canton under the name of Ager Tri-
politanus. (XXXVI. 10.) It was connected with
Macedonia by a narrow defile over the Cambunian Cambunius
mountains. This pass appears to have been more It VoLT"
particularly distinguished by the name of Volustana, stana"
and in modern maps it is still marked under that of
Volutza. From Livy we learn, that king Perseus,
proceeding from Elimea on the Haliacmon, pene
trated into Thessaly by the Cambunian mountains.
(XLII. 53.) It appears also, that the Roman con
sul Hostilius invaded Macedonia in this direction ;
but the detail of his expedition is wanting in the
Roman historian. (XLIV. 2.) In the following year
it was strongly guarded by a Macedonian force.
(Liv. ibid.)
Azorus was probably situated in the north-western Azorus.
part of the Perrhaebi an district, as Strabo affirms
that it was one hundred and twenty stadia from the
town of Oxyneia in Estiaeotis. (Epit. VII. p. 327.)
We are informed by Diodorus Siculus that this town
was besieged by Polysperchon, one of Alexander's
 366 THESSALIA.

generals, who favoured the cause of Olympias against

Cassander; but, on hearing of the latter's success,
he retired into iEtolia. In most of the MSS. of
Diodorus the name is written Na£ia>, but in one it
was found by Wesseling to be 'A^iipw, from whence
he concluded, with great probability, that the true
reading was 'Ag%. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. p. 699.) Po-
lybius writes it Azorius. (Fragm. XXVIII. 11. Cf.
Liv. XLII. 53. XLIV. SL) Stephanus Byz. says it
was also called Azoreia. (v. "A&pos.) Its remains
must be looked for near the foot of mount Volutza.
Doiiche. Doliche was probably situated to the south-east,
as the consul Q. Marcius Philippus encamped be
tween these towns when on the point of invading
Macedonia. Here that general received a deputa
tion from the Achaean league, at the head of which
was Polybius, who accompanied the Roman legions
in their singular and perilous march through the
defiles of Olympus into Pieria. (Polyb. Excerpt.
XXVIII. 11. Liv. XLII. 53. XLIV. 2.)
Pythium. Pythium, the last of the cities of Pelagonia Tri-
polis, was more to the north. east, and nearer the
base of mount Olympus. It commanded an im
portant defile leading from Thessaly into Macedo
nia through Perrhaebia, (Liv. XLIV. 2. Plut. Vit.
P. iEmil.) and deserving of notice, in an historical
point of view, from the circumstance of various armies
having marched through it in ancient times.
Xerxes is said by Herodotus to have crossed over
mount Olympus from Upper Macedonia into the
country of the Perrhaebi ; but he himself remained
in Pieria, whilst the third part of his forces pre
pared the road for the passage of the whole army
into Perrhaebia. (VII. 132.) To yap olpos to MaKe
 THESSALIA.

Sovikov (K€tpe rye arpam^s rpim^fMpts, Iva rainy S/ef«j

airaau v] arpariy e? Ueppaifiovs.
Thucydides reports, that Brasidas, having tra
versed Thessaly, passed through Perrhaebia, and,
crossing the mountains, arrived at Dium under
Olympus. (IV. 78.) Agesilaus, on his return from
Asia Minor, is said to have entered Thessaly, on
the side of Macedonia, by the same pass which
Xerxes had followed. (Diod. Sic. XIV. 441.) Cas-
sander invaded Macedonia, according to that histo
rian, by the Perrhaebian defiles. (XVIII. 690.) In
the war with Antiochus, Appius Claudius, a Roman
officer, is represented as pursuing the same route
over this mountain in marching from Macedonia to
the relief of Larissa. (Liv. XXXVI. 10.)
It was also by this road that Paulus JEmilius sent
round a strong detachment, under the command of
Nasica, guided by two Perrhaebian merchants ; which
compelled Perseus and the Macedonian army to fall
back from the Enipeus, and thus gave the Roman
consul an opportunity of attacking them near Pydna.
(Liv. XLIV. 35.) The description of this import
ant movement is wanting in our MSS. of Livy, as
it is only implied in the passage referred to, and in
the harangue pronounced by the general at the close
of the 39th chapter. Plutarch, however, in his Life of
Paulus iEmilius, ^(p. 479.) enables us to fill up this
deficiency, as he there expressly states, that the de
file by which the Roman consul succeeded in turn
ing the position of the enemy was near Pythium
and Petra in Perrhaebia. He further informs us,
that the former place took its name from a temple
of Apollo, erected on one of the summits of Olym
pus ; and quotes an epigram of Xenagoras, a Greek
 368 THESSALIA.

mathematician, who had measured the height of

Olympus in this part :
Ou\6pirov xo(>v<prjs S7ri Y\Mov 'Ano\\aivo;
'hpov, vfyoi tyei {irpls tijv xuQstov 8' Ifisrp^ij)
riAijgij filv SexaSa <7rU$lwv ju./av aurap at aurrj
Ylksdpwv rsrpairsSa) Aeiiro'/xsvov fisysfler
EujxjjAov 8e ju.iv u!oj IflijxarO /ierpu xetevQov,
awayopw <ru 8" avaf Xa~'Pe' xa' 8/800.
The temple of Apollo here alluded to seems to have
been held in great veneration, as games were cele
brated there in honour of the deity, (Steph. Byz. v.
UvBiov,) and the road which led to it through Thes-
viaPythia.saly received the name of Via Pythia. (iElian. Var.
Hist.) It appears by a passage which Steph. Byz.
quotes (v. BaAA«) from the historian Theagenes, that
Pythium received at some time or other an increase
of population from the neighbouring city of Valla in
Macedonia. The shrine of Apollo may have given
place to a chapel erected, as Pouqueville informs us,
by St. Denis, in 1100, on the highest summit of
Olympus, and dedicated to the prophet Eliasp. The
defile of Pythium takes its present name from the
river of Saranta Poros, and is still much frequented
by travellers proceeding to Larissa from the north
western parts of Macedonia. Dr. Brown, who fol
lowed this route on his way to that town, thus de
scribes it : " Passing through the river Jenicora, we
" came to Sarvitza, a noted place, built partly upon
" an hill, and partly in the plaine. The Christians
" live most in the upper part, the Turks in the
" lower. There is also a castle upon a very high

p T. III. p. 89. Sestini as- Milan, with the epigraph FIT-

cribes to Pythium a very rare 0IATON. Monet. Vet. p. 38.
coin in the imperial cabinet at c. 1 .
 THESSALIA. 369

" rock not fair from hence. We went through a

" passage, cut through the rocks, like to a great
" gate ; and a small river passing also through it,
" which maketh a fast passe, and commandeth the
" passage of this country, which put me in mind of
" la Chiusa in the Julian Alpes. We proceeded over
" dangerous rocks, in narrow hanging ways, still on
" horse-back, although we had little pleasure to look
" down the praecipices on one hand, and see the car-
" kasses of horses in some places, which had fallen
" down and broke their necks. Afterwards we had
" the mount Olympus on our left hand, till we came
" to Alessone, a considerable place."
We have every reason for believing that the Sa-
ranta Poros is the Titaresius of Homer, which was
said to rise in mount Titarus, a branch of Olympus, Mons Ti.
and to fall into the Peneus a little above the vale 0ftarus"

Tempe. The waters of the two rivers did not how- Titaresius
ever mingle ; as those of the Peneus were clear and ^'urotas fl.
limpid, while those of the Titaresius were impreg
nated with a thick unctuous substance, which floated
like oil on the surface. (Strab. IX. p. 441.) Hence
the fabulous account of its being a branch of the in
fernal Styx :
O'l t ctjticfi' lpeprov Tirag^fnov %py evsporro,
"O; p e; Ilijvs»ov irpo'lei xu\\lppoov vhcop'
Ou8' oyt I7i}V«ks o.ufAfuVyerai upyvpoVnri,
'AAAa rs ju.iv xaflu7rspflsv empp'eei, rjUr1 i\ctiav
"Opxov yap Seivou Sroyoj 5S«toj Istiv uiroppu>$.
II. B. 751.

This passage has been thus imitated by Lucan, VI.

375.
Solus in alterius^nomen cum venerit undae,
Defendit Titaresos aquas, lapsusque superne
VOL. I. B b
 370 THESSALIA.

Gurgite Penei pro siccis utitur arvis.

Hunc fama est Stygiis manare paludibus amnem ;
Et capitis memorem, fluvii contagia vilis
Nolle pati, superumque sibi servare timorem.
The Titaresius river was sometimes called Eurotas,
as Strabo reports, (Epit. VII. p. 329.) as well as the
author of the Sibylline verses. (III. p. 227.)
To rplrov au nAourtova 'Psij tIxs 8i<£ yuvaixaiv
AcoSu>vrjv irepioixru, oQsv pEev uygcl xehevtx
EupCOrOU 9TOr«/*o7o, XCCi EK %\ct /iOipUrO \}§U>p
*Appiyoi Ylrjveici xul ju.«v Sruyiov xaAeooo"iv.
(Cf. Eur. Androm. v. 802. et not. Eustath. ad II. B.
751.) Pliny gives it the name of Orcus. (IV. 8.
Cf. Pausan. Arcad. c. 18.)
Apollonius applies the epithet of Titaresian to
Mopsus, the augur who accompanied the Argonauts.
(I.65.)
HAuSs 8' au Mo'4/Oj Tirapiflcrioj, ov nipi tavt.jov
AyjroiSijj !8/8a£s flsoTrgoir/aj oicovwv.
We must now inquire into the situation of the
different towns, apparently placed by Homer on the
river we have just noticed, and attributed by him
Cyphus to the Perrhaebi. The first is Cyphus, which is said
et mons. to have furnished twenty-two ships for the siege of
Troy, under the direction of Guneus :
Tovvsu; 8' Ix Ku$oy ijys 8ua> xai eixom vrja;'
Tip 8' 'Enijxec 'imvrO, ti Tlepuifiol.
Ih. B. 748.
According to Strabo there was a town as well as
a mountain of this name in Perrhaebia, near the
Bodona vel base of Olympus. (IX. p. 441. and 442.) Dodona,
Thessalica. which follows in the next line of the poet,
Oi ireg) Au&aivrjV hv<r^(slp^pov oixi" eSevro,
seems to have given rise to much controversy among
 THESSALIA. 371

the scholiasts and commentators of antiquity, from

the uncertainty whether Homer there referred to
the celebrated Dodona of Epirus, or intended to sig
nify the existence of another place of the same name
in the north of Thessaly. Stephanus Byz. (v. Ao>-
&&>mj) enters fully into the discussion, and quotes pas
sages from several writers on the antiquities of Thes
saly, who all acknowledged a city named Dodona,
or Bodona, in that country ; whence the opinion has
been entertained that the oracle of Jupiter was after
wards transferred to Epirus. Strabo seems to adopt
this notion, and affirms in one place, that the Thes-
salian Dodona was situated near the Titaresius. (IX.
p. 441.) Elsewhere, however, he leads us to sup
pose that it stood near Scotussa, at the foot of mount
Ossa. (IX. p. 441.)
Polypoetes, son of Pirithous, led to battle the war
riors of five other Perrhaebian cities :

Oi 8* *Apyi<nrav v/ov, xai Tvpruivrp Ivsfiovro,

"OpQrjV, 'H\'Mvr,v ts, tto\iv t 'O\oo<r<rova Asoxijv
Taiv a59' tjyepovevi fisvswroAs/xoj Tlo\uno'irrjs,
T!oj TIeiptQooio, tov aflavaroj tejcsto Zeuj. II. B. 738.

Of these, Argissa, in Strabo's time, had changed its Argiasa.

name to Argusa, and, according to that geographer,
was near the Peneus. Modern maps lay down a
small place of this name not far from Larissa, on
the left bank of the Peneus. (Strab. IX. p. 440.
Steph. Byz. v. "kpyovpa.)
Gyrtone, or Gyrton, was situated not far fromGyrton.
the junction of the Peneus and Titaresius. Many
commentators have imagined that this city was for
merly named Phlegya, and that Homer alluded to
B b 2
 372 THESSALIA.

it when speaking of the wars of the Ephyri and

Phlegyae :
Tco pev ap' ex ©pjjxijj 'Ecfupoyj /xsV« Quiprpvecftov,
'Hs j*.°tu <t>\eyuac ^yx\rjropst;. II. N. 301.
(Strab. IX. p. 442. Steph. Byz. v. Tvprm et "E^vpa.)
It is termed an opulent city hy Apollonius:
"HAU0E 8* u$veiijv trpa\muiv Tvprcovu Koponio;
Kamftjj— Argon. I. 57.
The Gyrtonians favoured the Athenians during
the Peloponnesian war. (Thuc. II. 22.) In the Ma
cedonian wars frequent mention is made of their
town. (Liv. XXXVI. 10. XLII. 54. Polyb. XVIII.
5, 2. Plin. IV. 8.1)
Orthe. Orthe, which follows next, was said to have be
come the citadel of Phalanna, a city which is not
mentioned by Homer. (Strab. IX. p. 440.) Eustathius
affirms that it was also called Corseae. (Ad II. B.
739. Plin. IV. 9.)
Phalanna. Phalanna, as we learn from Strabo, was a Per-
rhaebian town, seated on the Peneus near Tempe.
(IX. p. 440.) Hecataeus, who is quoted by Stepha-
nus Byz., named it Hippia. (v. QaXawa.) Ephorus
called it Phalannus. (Cf. Lycophr. v. 903.) It ap
pears from Livy, that Phalanna was further north
than Gyrton, since Perseus is described (XLII. 54.)
as arriving there one day prior to his reaching the
latter town, after his descent from the Cambunian
mountains and Pelagonia Tripolis. In the 65th
chapter of the same book we have an account of a
sharp action which took place between the Macedo
nian troops and the Romans in the Phalannaean ter-

n The coins of Gyrton have rTPTONinN. Sestini Monet,

for their epigraph TTPT. and p. 40. c. 2.
 THESSALIA. 373

ritory. (Plin. IV. 9.) It is probable that the ruins

noticed by several travellers near Tornovo, north of
Larissa, are those of Phalannar.
Elone, which afterwards changed its name to Li-Eione,
mone, is stated by Strabo to have been in ruins inSmone.
his time ; he says it stood at the foot of Olympus,
and not far from the Eurotas or Titaresius. (IX.
p. 440. Steph. Byz. v. 'HAwmj.)
Oloossoon is said to have obtained the epithet oioossoon.
which Homer applies to it from the whiteness of its
soil. (Strab. IX. p. 440.)
Tovov <!>u\avovr} rfi 'OAooWvcov yva;.
Lycophk. 906.

(Steph. Byz. v. 'OAooo.ow.) In Procopius we find the

name of this place corrupted to Lossonus. (De jEdif.
IV. 14.) It is still a town of some importance, and
possesses an archiepiscopal see. The Greeks of the
present day call it Alassona*. It is situated about
thirty miles from the Peneus, on the road leading
by the defile of Sarvitza into Macedonia.
Several other Perrhaebian towns of less note are
mentioned by Livy in the course of the Macedonian
wars. Cyretiae, captured and plundered by the iEto- Cyretias.
lians, (Liv. XXXI. 41.) occupied by Antiochus, but
recovered by Philip, (XXXVI. 10. and 13.) again
taken by Perseus, (XLII. 53.) is probably Tcherit-
chani, on the Saranta Poros, a little below Alas-
sona. Mallaea seems to have been in the same vi-Maiia>a.
cinity; for it is always mentioned in conjunction with
r Dodwell's Travels, t. II. Vet. p. 41. c. 1.
p. 104. Pouqueville, t. III. p. s Melet. Geogr. t. II. p. 449.
264. Sestini notices a rare sil- Brown's Travels, b. 2. c. 16.
ver coin of Phalanna, with the Pouqueville, t. III. p. 363.
legend *AAANNAION. Monet.
B b 3
 an THESSALIA.

the town last noticed. Having been seized by Phi

lip in the war with Antiochus, it was claimed from
that sovereign by the Perrhaebi. (Liv. XXXIX. 25.)
Mallea, according to Apollodorus, was the spot to
which Chiron the centaur retired after being driven
from mount Pelion. (Biblioth. II. 5, 4.)
Ericinum. Ericinum, claimed also by the Perrhaebi, (Liv. loc.
cit.) seems to have been situated near the borders of
Myi*. Hestiaeotis. (Liv. XXXVI. 13.) Mylae, another strong
town in this district, was taken by assault, after con
siderable resistance, by Perseus. (Liv.XLII.54. Steph.
Phricium. Byz. v.MvW.) Phricium was occupied by the Roman
praetor M. Boebius in the war with Antiochus ; (Liv.
Phasstug. XXXVI. 13.) as were also Phaestus and Phacium.
(Liv. loc. cit.) The latter seems to have been a place
of some importance, as it is noticed by Thucydides in
his narrative of the expedition undertaken by Brasi-
das. (IV. 78.) It appears that the Lacedaemonian
general proceeded from Pharsalus to Phacium, and
thence reached the Perrhaebian defiles. His object
doubtless was to avoid Larissa, where his passage
would have been opposed. Phacium lay probably
near the Peneus, west of Larissa, and commanded
the entrance into Perrhaebia in that direction. The
position here assigned to this ancient town agrees
perfectly with the site of Coutzockero, on the left
bank of the Peneus, from whence a road leads by
Alassona into Macedonia, as Pouqueville informs
us ; who also noticed there the ruins of an acropolis,
and further observes, that it might be made a mili
tary position of great importance1. Phacium is pro
bably the town which Polybius calls Phacus. (Ex-

« T. III. p. 354.
 THESSALIA. 375

cerpt. XXXI. 25. Cf. Liv. XXXII. 13. Steph. Byz.

V. <J>a/oovu.)
We must now return towards Olympus, and the
junction of the Titaresius and Peneus, in order to
describe what remains of Perrhaebia in that direc
tion. The Peneus, after receiving the waters of the
former river, soon enters a narrow valley, enclosed
on each side by lofty and perpendicular heights.
' This is the celebrated Tempe, so often sung by the
ancient poets, whose descriptions of it, however, have
given a character to the spot which is scarcely re
concilable with the accounts of modern travellers :
Confestim Peneos adest viridantia Tempe ;
Tempe, quae sylvae cingunt superincumbentes.
Catull. Caem. LXIII.
*H xarot llijveico xuXx Tcfurea, rj xctru IL'v8a> ;
Theoce. Idyll. I. 67.
Speluncae, vivique lacus ; at frigida Tempe,
Mugitusque bourn, mollesque sub arbore somni—
Geoeg. II. 469.
Est nemus Haemoniae, praerupta quod undique claudit
Silva, vocant Tempe. Per quae Peneus, ab imo
Effusus Pindo, spumosis volvitur undis :
Dejectuque gravi tenues agitantia fumos
Nubila conducit, summasque aspergine silvas
Impluit, et sonitu plus quam vicina fatigat.
Haec domus, haec sedes, haec sunt penetralia magni
Amnis : in hoc residens facto de cautibus antro,
Undis jura dabat, Nymphisque colentibus undas.
Ovid. Metam. I. 568.
4>oi/3e, <rs fiev xa) xuxvo; into Vreguycov \Sy as/'Sei,
"®xH ST"fy<»>w>v iroru/iov isigu dwrjevra,
nijvs(oi/. Hom. Hymn. Minok. in Apoll,
u According to Sestini, the legend 4A. and *AKIATON.
coins of Phacium exhibit the Monet. Vet. p. 41. c. 1.
Bb 4
376 THESSALIA.

Pliny says, " Ante cunctos claritate Peneus, ortus

" juxta Gomphos : interque Ossam et Olympian ne-
" morosa convalle defluens quingentis stadiis, dimi-
" dio ejus spatii navigabilis. In eo cursu Tempe
" vocantur quinque millia passuum longitudine et
" ferme sesquijugeri latitudine, ultra visum hominis
" attollentibus se dextera laevaque leniter convexis
" jugis. Intus sua luce viridante allabitur Peneus,
" viridis calculo, amaenus circa ripas gramine, cano-
" rus avium concentu." (IV. 8.)
But jElian surpasses all other ancient writers in
the glowing and animated account of the beauties
he ascribes to this favoured retreat ; and I regret
that the length of the passage precludes me from
laying it before the reader, who will find it in his
Various Histories, III. 1. It must be confessed,
however, that the account of this writer savours
more of imagination than reality.
Livy's description more nearly accords with the
truth. " Tempe," says that historian, " is a defile
" of difficult access, even though not guarded by an
" enemy ; for, besides the narrowness of the pass
" for five miles, where there is scarcely room for a
" beast of burden, the rocks on both sides are so
" perpendicular as to cause giddiness both in the
" mind and eyes of those who look down the preci-
" pice. Their terror is also increased by the depth
" and roar of the Peneus rushing through the midst
" of the gorge." (XLIV. 6.)
Let us now see what account modern travellers
have given of this celebrated spot.
" The vale of Tempe," says Mr. Hawkins1, ** is

* Walpole's Collect. vol. I. p. 517.

 THESSALIA. 377

" generally known in Thessaly by the name of Bo-

" gast. In the middle ages it was called Lyco-
" stomo. The Turkish word Ilogas, which signi-
" fies a pass or strait, is limited to that part of the
" course of the Peneus where the vale is reduced to
" very narrow dimensions. This part answers to
" our idea of a rocky dell, and is in length about
" two miles. The breadth of the Peneus is gene-
" rally about fifty yards. The road through the
" Bogaz is chiefly the work of art, nature having
" left only sufficient room for the channel of the
" river. This scenery, of which every reader of
" classical literature has formed so bvely a picture
" in his imagination, consists of a dell or deep glen,
" the opposite sides of which rise very steeply from
" the bed of the river. The towering height of
" these rocky and well-wooded acclivities above the
" spectator, the contrast of lines exhibited by their
" folding successively over one another, and the
" winding of the Peneus between them, produce a
" very striking effect." The same judicious observer
adds a little further, " that the scenery itself by no
" means corresponds with the idea which has been
" generally conceived of it ; and the eloquence of
" iElian has given rise to expectations which the
" traveller will not find realized. In the fine de-
" scription which that writer has given us of Tempe,
" he seems to have failed chiefly in the general cha-
" racter of its scenery, which is distinguished by an
" air of savage grandeur, rather than by its beauty
" and amenity ; the aspect of the whole defile im-
" pressing the spectator with a sense of danger and
" difficulty, not of security and indulgence."
It may be doubted, however, whether we should
378 THESSALIA.

not consider the vale of Tempe as distinct from the

narrow defile which the Peneus traverses between
mount Olympus and mount Ossa, near its entrance
into the sea. Dr. Clarke, who examined this pass
with great attention, is inclined to make no distinc
tion between the valley and the defile or gorge?.
But Professor Palmer of Cambridge entertained a
different opinion, which was grounded on the fol
lowing observations : " After riding nearly an hour
" close to the bay in which the Peneus discharges
" itself, we turned," says this traveller, " south,
" through a delightful plain, which after a quarter
" of an hour brought us to an opening between Ossa
" and Olympus ; the entrance to a vale, which, in
" situation, extent, and beauty, amply satisfies what-
" ever the poets have said of Tempe. The country
" being serene, we were able to view the scene from
" various situations. The best view is from a small
" hill, about one mile south from the chasm. Look-
*• ing east, you have then Ossa on your right hand :
" on your left, a circling ridge of Olympus, clothed
" with wood and rich herbage, terminates in several
" elevations, which diminish as they approach the
" opening before mentioned. In the front is the
" vale, intersected by the Peneus, and adorned with
" a profusion of beauties, so concentrated as to pre-
" sent under one view a scene of incomparable
" effect. The length of the vale, measured from the
" station to the opening by which we entered, I
" estimate at three miles ; its greatest breadth at
" two miles and a half2."
It appears to have been a generally received no-
y Travels, p. 2. s. 3. p. 273. Clarke's Travels, p. II. s. 3.
' Walpole's MS. Journal, p. 274.
 THESSALIA. 379

tion among the ancients, that the gorge of Tempe

was caused by some great convulsion in nature,
which bursting asunder the great mountain-barrier,
by which the waters of Thessaly were pent up, af
forded them an egress to the sea ; and Herodotus,
in describing the visit which Xerxes made to this
remarkable spot, plainly expresses his belief in the
truth of this account. (VII. 132.)
On the approach of the Persian army, the Greeks
had intended defending Tempe with a force of ten
thousand men ; but being apprised by Alexander
prince of Macedon that there was another passage,
leading from Upper Macedonia into Thessaly, by
which the enemy could turn their position, they
withdrew to Thermopylae. (Herod. VII. 173.) The
road which now exists in this defile appears, from an
inscription discovered by Dr. Clarke8, to have been
constructed by L. Cassius Longinus, proconsul of
Thessaly, and a general in the service of Caesar.
(Bell. Civ. III. 34.) It is evident that at the time
of the Macedonian war the road was carried along
the heights, on the left bank of the Peneus. This
is clear from Livy's description already quoted, and
from what he further adds : " This important pass,"
says the historian, " was guarded by four different
" fortresses. The first was Gonnus, placed at the
" very entrance of the defile. The next Condylon,
" which was deemed impregnable. The third, named
*' Charax, stood near the town of Lapathus. The
" fourth was in the midst of the route, where the
" gorge is narrowest, and could easily be defended
" by ten armed men." These strong posts were un-

a Travels, p. II. s. 3. p. 273.

380 THESSALIA.

accountably abandoned by Perseus, after the Romans

had penetrated into Pieria by a pass in the chain of
Olympus. (Liv. XLIV. 6.)
The town of Gonnus, or Gonni, was of consider
able antiquity and importance. Herodotus, speak
ing of the Persian army's march under Xerxes, says
they crossed over from Upper Macedonia into the
country of the Perrhaebi by the city of Gonnus ; and
this passage I have applied to the defile which led
by Pythium into the valley of the Titaresius. I
have been led to form this opinion by the mention
of Upper Macedonia ; for, had the historian meant
to assert that the Persian army traversed the lower
provinces of Macedonia on their way from Pieria to
Thessaly, he never would have used the expression
alluded to. According to his account, it is evident
the army of Xerxes marched from Therme by Be-
roea, and the upper valley of the Haliacmon, to the
mountains of Pythium, from whence they descended
into the valley of the Titaresius, near Gonnus. (VII.
128.173. Cf.Livy, XXXVI. 10.) The road by Tempe
is distinctly termed the pass leading from Lower
Macedonia into Thessaly along the river Peneus.
VII. 173.) Livy informs us that Gonni was twenty
miles from Larissa, and close to the entrance of the
gorge of Tempe. (XXXVI. 10.) Philip retired thi
ther immediately after his defeat at Cynoscephalae.
(XXXIII. 10. Polyb. Excerpt. XVIII. 10, 2.) It
was strongly fortified by Perseus in his first cam
paign against the Romans, who made no attempt to
render themselves masters of this key of Macedonia.
(Liv. XLII. 54. 67.) Antigonus, surnamed Gonatas,
was probably born here, as Steph. Byz. gives it as
the ethnic derivative of Gonni. The Scholiast of
 THESSALIA. 381

Lycophron, in commenting on a passage of the poet

where this town is alluded to, (v. 904.)
xct) TlsppcafiixrjV
Tovov, <f>u\xvov t rjh' 'O\oao.ovuiv yvu;,
says it was also called Gonussa. (Cf. Steph. Byz. v.
Yovovcraa.) Mr. Hawkins, in the paper communicated
to Mr. Walpole, from which I have made a consider
able extract on the subject of Tempe, is inclined to
place Gonni on the right bank of the Peneus. But
I cannot concur in this opinion ; for if it had stood
on that side of the river, the Persian army could not
have passed near it, as Herodotus relates. It is plain
also from Livy's account, that Gonnus, as well as the
forts near it, were all on the north or Olympian side
of the river ; but from the road being carried at pre
sent on the southern bank, no opportunity is afforded
to travellers for exploring the sites of these ancient
places of defence.
Condylon, or, as it is elsewhere called, Gonnocon- Gonnocon-
dylon, was doubtless situated in the defile above Olymgias
Gonnus. It had been also named Olympias by Phi-Caste um'
lip, probably on account of its position on some ac
clivity belonging to Olympus. It was claimed by
the Perrhaebi, together with some other fortresses,
before a commission appointed by the Roman senate.
(Liv. XXXIX. 25.) Beyond was Charax, which, as Charax.
Livy informs us, was situated near Lapathus. The Lapathus
mention of the latter place naturally leads us to re
mark upon another passage of Livy in which it oc
curs, and from which we may derive considerable
information respecting the whole of this mountainous
tract of Thessaly, at present so little known.
In the last Macedonian war, the Roman consul
Q. Marcius Philippus formed the design of penetrat
 382 THESSALIA.

ing from Thessaly into the enemy's territory by one

of the many passes which then afforded communica
tion between the two countries. After encounter
ing many obstacles, he at length succeeded in carry
ing over his whole army, by an unfrequented defile
in mount Olympus, into Pieria, where the Macedo
nian forces were then encamped. Polybius appears
to have been an eyewitness of this interesting expe
dition ; and it is no doubt from his account that
Livy has formed his own narrative of these trans
actions. (Polyb. Excerpt. XVIII. 11, 1.)
The Roman army was quartered in Pelagonia
Tripolis, between Azorus and Doliche; whence it
might attempt to penetrate into Macedonia by the
three different passes of Volustana, Pythium, and
the lake Ascuris. These were all, however, strongly
guarded by the enemy, who had foreseen the pro
jects of their opponents. After some consultation,
the Roman general determined to make the attempt
by the last mentioned route. This defile was occu
pied by a strong Macedonian corps, stationed at La-
Octoio- pathus, and near the spot called Octolophus ; which
phu8' it became necessary to defeat, before a passage could

be obtained. After a painful and laborious march of

fifteen miles, a detachment of the Roman army
Eudieru. reached the tower named Eudierub, beyond the lake
Ascuris ; and on the following day advanced to an
eminence, distant about a mile from the enemy's
station. This elevation commanded a complete view
of their position, and moreover the whole of the
Pierian coast from Phila to Dium ; from which de
scription it is plain that they must have attained to

b Probably Eudieruni, (EWitjjo'y.)

 THESSALIA. 383

one of the highest passes in mount Olympus. To

this point the consul soon after brought up the
whole of his forces, and, after allowing them one
day's repose, marched to attack the enemy. After
a severe conflict, the Romans being unable to dis
lodge the Macedonian troops from the defile, no
other resource presented itself to the consul than to
attempt a passage by some unfrequented path in
another direction. This plan was accordingly car
ried into execution, though it was attended with in
credible fatigue and labour, more especially in con
veying the elephants down the precipitous declivi
ties of Olympus. On the third day the whole army
debouched in the plains of Pieria, between Hera-
cleum and Libethrum. (Liv. XLIV. 2. et seq.) It
is evident that our knowledge of the country and
places described in the above narrative of the Ro
man historian depends entirely on ascertaining the
situation of the lake Ascuris, since that must always
remain the same. But as no traveller appears to
have explored these elevated regions, we have not any
precise information on this subject. On referring,
however, to Pouqueville's account of the Olympian
district, it will be seen he had heard of a lake named
Mauro limni, situated among the mountains above
the village of Craniac, which can be no other than
the Ascuris, especially as there is a road laid down
in Pouqueville's Map which passes close to the lake,
and traverses the chain of Olympus, agreeably to
the description of Livy.
c T. III. p. 374. Pouque- sents the ancient Crannon ; it
ville erroneously places the lake is more probably Gonnus : and
Ascuris near Gomphi, (p. 340.) the legend on the coins to
And he is equally incorrect in which he refers should be read
supposing that Crania repre- rONN. not KPNN. p. 374.
 384 THESSALIA.

" At the present day," says Mr. Hawkins, " tra-

*' vellers, instead of passing through Tempe, not un-
" frequently take the road over the mountains to
" the north of that pass, which leads through the
" populous Greek town of Rctpsianid." Pouqueville
writes it Arapchanie.
Eiatia. Elatia, occupied by Perseus in his first campaign
against the Romans, was near Gonnus, but higher
up the Peneus. (Liv. XLII. 54. Cf. Steph. Byz. v.
'Ekareia.) It is doubtless the Iletia of Pliny, (IV. 8.)
and the Iletium of Ptolemy f. (p. 84.)
Mopsium. On the opposite side of the river probably stood
Mopsium, noticed by Strabo, IX. p. 441. Cf. Steph.
Byz. v. Motf/tov. Livy speaks of it as an eminence
situated midway between Larissa and Tempe, near
which a severe skirmish took place between the
troops of Perseus and the Romans. (XLII. 61. and
67.6) Mopsium was apparently on the hill near the
village of Eremo, where sir W. Gell observed some
vestiges of a fortressh. Near this place is an exten
sive marsh, caused by the overflowing of the Pe-
Nesonis neus1, which no doubt answers to the Palus Nesonis
of Strabo, (IX. p. 430. 440.) but the geographer is
evidently in error when he asserts that this marsh
is more extensive than the lake Boebei's. It appears,
however, that the two were often confounded toge
ther. (Schol. Pind. Pyth. III. 59. et Schol. Eur. Al-
cest. v. 593.) Stephanus Byz. speaks of a town

d In Mr. Walpole's Collect. net. Vet. p. 40. c. 2.

p. 524. e Its coins prove it to have
e T. III. p. 374. been a city ; the epigraph is
f According to Sestini there MO¥IEON. Sestini, p. 41. c. I.
is a coin of this ancient city h Itinerary of Greece, p. 282.
with the legend EAATEIA, which ' Id. p. 283.
he considers to be unique. Mo-
 THESSALIA. 385

called Nesson, which he places in Thessaly. (v. NeV- Nesson.

<7«V.)
Larissa, which still retains its name and position, Larissa.
was one of the most ancient and flourishing towns
of Thessaly, though it is not mentioned by Homer,
unless indeed the Argos Pelasgicum of that poet is Argos Pe-
to be identified with it, (II. B. 681.) and this notion
would not be entirely groundless, if, as Strabo in
forms us, there was once a city named Argos close
to Larissa. (IX. p. 440.) The same geographer has
enumerated all the ancient towns of the latter name ;
and we may collect from his researches that it was
peculiar to the Pelasgi, since all the countries in
which it was found had been at different periods
occupied by that people. (Cf. Dion. Hal. I. 21.)
Steph. Byz. says that Larissa of Thessaly, situated
on the Peneus, owed its origin to Acrisius. (Cf.
Schol. Apoll. Rhod. Pausan. Corinth, c. 16.) This
town was placed in that most fertile part of the
province which had formerly been occupied by the
Perrhaebi, who were partly expelled by the Laris-
saeans, while the remainder were kept in close sub
jection, and rendered tributary. This state of things
is said by Strabo to have continued till the time of.
Philip, who seems to have taken the government of
Thessaly into his own hands. (IX. p. 440.) Accord
ing to Aristotle the constitution of this city was de-
mocratical. Its magistrates were elected by the
people, and considered themselves as dependent on
their favour. (Aristot. de Rep. V. 6.) This fact will
account for the support which the Athenians derived
from the republic of Larissa during the Peloponne-
sian war. (Thuc. II. 32.) The Aleuadae, mentioned
by Herodotus as princes of Thessaly at the time of
vol. i. c c
 386 THESSALIA.

the Persian invasion, were natives of this city. (He

rod. IX. 58.)
Larissa was occupied by the Romans soon after
the battle of Cynoscephalae, Philip having abandoned
the place, and destroyed all the royal papers which
were kept there. (Polyb. XVIII. 16.)
Larissa was attacked by Antiochus in the first
war he waged against the Romans; but the siege
was raised on the approach of some troops de
spatched by the latter for the relief of the place.
(Liv. XXXVI. 10. Cf. XXVI. 8. XLII. 38.) Dio-
dorus informs us that its citadel was a place of great
strength. (XV. 61. XVI. 14.) Though the territory
of this city was extremely rich and fertile, it was
subject to great losses, caused by the inundations of
the Peneus. (Strab. IX. p. 440. Cf. Theophr. Caus.
PI. V. 20. Plin. IV. 8. Hierocl. Synecdem. p. 642.)
Dr. Clarke states that he could discover no ruins at
Larissa ; but that the inhabitants give the name of
Old Larissa to a Palaeo-Castro, which is situated
upon some very high rocks, at four hours distance
towards the eastk. Dr. Holland and Mr. Dodwell
are however of opinion that the modern Larissa
stands upon the remains of the ancient city1.
About three miles from Larissa, and on the Pe-
Tripoiis neus, was Tripolis Scea, which was occupied by Li-
cinius Crassus, the Roman consul, in the war against
Perseus. (Liv. XLII. 54.)
Atrax. Atrax, an ancient colony of the Perrhaebi, was
ten miles from Larissa, higher up the Peneus, and
on the right bank of that river. It was successively

k Travels, p. II. p. 272. _ the coins of Larissa, which ex-

1 Holland's Travels, p. 390. ist in great numbers, see Ses-
Dodwell's Tour, p. 100. For tini, p. 41.
 THESSALIA. 387

defended by the Macedonians against T. Flamini-

nus. (Liv. XXXII. 15. Strab. IX. p. 438. and 441.)
Et dicam, Jicet Atraciis considat in oris,
Et licet Eleis, illa futura mea est.
Propert. Eleg. I. 8.
(Plin. IV. 8. Steph. Byz. v. "At/jo? et 'ArpaKia.) Dr.
Clarke was led to imagine that this city stood at
Ampelakia, from the circumstance of the green
marble, known to the ancients by the name of
Atracium Marmor, being found there m; but this
supposition is erroneous, since it is evident from
Livy that Atrax was to the west of Larissa, and
only ten miles from that city, whereas Ampelakia
is close to Tempe, and distant more than fifteen
miles from Larissa.
South-east of Atrax was Cranon, One of the most Cranon
ancient and considerable towns of this part of Thes-non.Cra
saly. It was supposed by most of the ancient com
mentators of Homer that the poet alludes to this
city in his account of the wars of the Ephyri and
Phlegyae ; they affirmed, that by the former he
meant to designate the Cranonians, while under the
latter name he referred to the Gyrtonians :
Tco fisv ap ex ©pj'xtjj 'E$vpw; firrx doopYj<r<re<rQov,
'He fiera &keyvus p,eya\rjropu;. II. N. 301.
Pindar likewise says,
"EA7ro/x.«r I', 'E$vpu!cov
"Oir ap$) Iljjveiov y\vxei-
av .jrpo^eovrcov Ifuav— PlND. Pyth. X. 85.
See also the Scholiast on this passage. (Strab. IX.
p. 442. Steph. Byz. v. Kpavuv*1. The Scopadae were

m In the coins of this city n Sestini mentions one coin

the name is sometimes written of this city with the legend
ATPAriON. Sestini, p. 40. c. I. KPANNOT. E*TP. On another
c c 2
 388 THESSALIA.

a distinguished family of Cranon, as we learn from

Herodotus, who mentions that Diactorides the Cra-
nonian, and a member of this family, was one of the
suitors who contended for the hand of the daughter
of Cleisthenes of Sicyon, (Herod. VI. 127.) Theo
critus also speaks of the Scopadae in conjunction
with Cranon.
I IoAAoi Si SxOTraSaio"iv eAauvofiiyoi not) cuxobg
Mo'<rj£0» cuy Mgarpiv ifiux.ijo~ctvrO f}6e<r<rr
Mup/a 8* etfMriS/ov Kpuvuiviov hSiaavxov
Ilai/xevej fxxpira. juaAa fiAofs/vojo.i Kpe»v8a»f.
Idyl. XVI. 36.
The Cranonians, according to Thucydides, favoured
the Athenians in the Peloponnesian war. (II. 22.)
Mention of their city occurs in Livy, XXXVI. 14.
and XLII. 65. Catullus,
Deseritur Scyros : linquunt Phthiotica Tempe,
Cranonisque domos, ac moenia Larisssea.
Carm. LXIII. 35.
and Pliny, IV. 9. Theophrastus speaks of a source
near this place remarkable for the property of warm
ing wine when mixed with it, and which retained
the heat thus communicated for two or three days.
(Ap. Athen. II. 16.)
Strabo states that Cranon was distant one hun
dred stadia from Gyrton. (Epit. VII. p. 330.)
Scotussa. More to the east stood Scotussa, another town of
Thessaly, often noticed by ancient authors ; it does
not appear, however, to have been known to Ho
mer. (Strab. IX. p. 441.) We learn from Diodorus,
that Alexander, tyrant of the neighbouring . city of

equally rare it is KPANO, in KPANONION, and KPANNOT-

/3owrr/nj<£ij&iv characters. Those NION, are more common. P.
with the epigraphs KPANNO. 40. c. 2.
 THESSALIA. 389

Pherae, having perfidiously and cruelly put to death

some deputies from Scotussa, subsequently made
himself master of that town, and gave it up to plun
der. (Diod. Sic. 496.) Polydamas, whose extraor
dinary strength is remarked by various writers, was
a native of this place. (Diod. Sic. Fragm.)
Philip of Macedon assembled his army in its vi
cinity during the second Punic war. (Liv. XXVIII.
5.) and it was afterwards occupied for a short time
by Antiochus king of Syria. (XXXVI. 9. Cf. Polyb.
X. 42. Steph. Byz. v. S/coVeuc.o.a, Ptol. p. 84.) Ac
cording to some authors the Thessalian oracle of
Dodona was in this district. (Strab. VII. p. 329.°)
The ruins of Scotussa are probably those which were
observed by sir W. Gell near the village of Sarlikiv.
Within its territory was the hill called Cynoscepha- Cynosce-
lae, rendered memorable by the victory gained there
by the Roman consul T. Q. Flamininus over Philip
of Macedon, 197 B. C. (Strab. IX. p. 441. Liv.
XXXIII. 6. Polyb. Fragm. XVIII. 3, 10.) Sir W.
Gell, in describing the route between Larissa and
Velestino, the ancient Pherae, observes, that Cyno-
scephalae was one of those hills which separate the
plain of Larissa from that of Pharsaliai.
Melambium was another spot near Scotussa, Melam.
named by Polybius and Livy in their narratives of
the movements of the two armies prior to the battle
of Cynoscephalae. (Polyb. Excerpt. XVIII. 3, 6. Liv.
XXXIII. 6.)
The river Onchestus, on whose banks Philip isonchestus
said to have encamped, (Liv. XXXIII. 6. Polyb.
° The coins of Scotussa ex- p Itinerary, p. 284.
hibit the several legends 2KO. 1 Itinerary, p. 268. Pouque-
2KOTOT. ZKOTOT22AION. Ses- ville, t. III. p. 390.
tini, p. 41. c. 2.
c c 3
 390 THESSALIA.

XVIII. 3, 5. et Steph. Byz. v. 'Oyyrivros,) is proba

bly that which in modern maps of Greece is repre
sented as flowing from the vicinity of Pharsali to
the lake Cartas under the name of Patrassi; it
passes close to the ruins of Scotussa.
Onchestus The Onchestus is sometimes considered to be the
fl.
Onocho-
nus fl. same river which Herodotus calls Onochonus. (VII.
x
196. Cf. Plin. IV. 8.) but it appears from this his
torian, that the Onochonus, whose waters were
drained by the army of Xerxes, falls into the Pe-
neus, whereas the Onchestus was certainly near
Scotussa. The Onochonus is probably the river of
Rejani, which flowing into the marsh Nesonis,
afterwards joins the Peneus a little above the defiles
of Tempei.
Sycurium. North-east of Scotussa was a place called Sycu-
rium by Livy. It was situated on the southern
slope of mount Ossa; and seems to have been an
excellent station for an army. Here Perseus esta
blished himself during his Thessalian campaign,
whence it became the scene of frequent skirmishes
between his troops and the Romans, of which one
is more especially noticed that took place on the
CaUinicu. hill Callinicus. (Liv. XII. 54.)
collis. ...
Sycurium is perhaps Sariniki*, near the Rejani,
or Onochonus.
Dotium Dotium, which gave its name to the Dotius Cam-
Campus. , °
pus, mentioned by more than one writer as the first
seat of the iEnianes, who are spoken of by Homer
in conjunction with the Perrhaebi,

Tie V 'Evirjvsj hrovro, /xsvewr^Aefiw/ te Hepuipol,

It. B. 750.

i Pouquevillc, t. III. p. 385. ' Ibid. t. III. p. 383.

 THESSALIA. 391

is perhaps Ujjechani, a small town on the northern

shore of the lake Carlas, the Boebezs Palus of anti
quity s. Here is a considerable plain encircled by
hills to the north, and terminated by the waters of
the lake to the south, which corresponds with
Strabo's description of the Dotius Campus. (IX. p.
442.)
'Jjjr>jga voVcov, 'A<rx\r[mbv upyji/C as/Seiv,
Tiov 'AireAAaivoj, tov eyilvccro Wiu Kopcovij
Acot/co Iv TreS/cp, xoiigij <I>Aeyuou /3a<riA)joj—
Hom. Hymn, in ^Escui,.
*H onj SiSu/ious ispouj vxlovvu xoAcovouj
Aeor/cp iv iriS/qp mkofMrgoof avr 'Apupoto

Hesiod. Feagm. ap. Stkab. IX. p. 442.

Lycophron speaks of the defiles of Dotium. (v.
410.)
"Oidjv "Apartos hrbs, rfis 8u<rj3ar0i
Atif&ifiputi <rflyyou<rt Acot/ou tuAoj.
See also several passages quoted from the Greek
poets by Stephanus Byz. (v. Avtw.) Plutarch cor
roborates the assertion of Strabo *, that the Dotius
Campus was the district first occupied by the ^Eni-
anes, and he further supplies a detailed account of
the subsequent migrations of that Thessalian tribe.
(Quaest. Graec. XIII. et XXV. t. VII. p. 178. et
189.)
The Lacus Boebe'is or Boebias, the most extensive Boebeis
81V© HoB~
in Thessaly, derived its name from the small town bias lacus.
of Boebe, situated on its shores.

8 Pouqueville, t. III. p. 389. entirely agree with the editor

1 The MSS. of Strabo gene- of the French Strabo in prefer-
rally exhibit the reading 'Afia- ring the latter.
\uuiav instead of AWwi but I
c c 4

<
 392 THESSALIA.
Ot he <t>iga; eve'/xoiro irccpeil Boi/3ijiSm A/(*M|v,
Bo//3ijv, x«) TkuQvpdts, xu) Iu«rifievtjv 'IacoAxo'y.
II. B. 711.

'Eort'av 0»X5(5 ireepa xa\\lvaov

Boj/3/av klpvctv. Eurip. Alcest. 591-
.... i;rs)
Ilapa Boi/3m8oj
Kpjj/x.vo7o"iv ojxei irapflsvoj.
Pind. Pyth. III. 59.
Mercurio et Sanctis fertur Bcebeidos undis
Virgineum Brimo composuisse latus.
Propert. II. 2, 11.
Ire per Ossaeam rapidus Bcebeida sanguis.
Lucan. VII. 176.
(Herod. VII. 129. Cf. Strab. IX. p. 436. Scymn.
Ch. 612. Liv. XXXI. 41. Steph. Byz. v. Bo//fy.) of
which the ruins are laid down in the Chev. Lapie's
map at Hadjine, on the western bank of the lake
Giaphyrae. Carlas u, the ancient Boebeis. The site of Glaphyrae,
mentioned by Homer in conjunction with Boebe, is
undetermined, but it was probably also on the lake.
Arme- Strabo places in this vicinity a town named Ar-
nmm. menium, the birthplace of Armenus, who accompa
nied Jason to Colchis, and founded a colony in the
country, to which he communicated the name of
Armenia. (XI. p. 530.)
Certinium. Not farTrom the lake we must look for Cercinium,
which was taken and burnt by the iEtolians in an
irruption into Thessaly during the first Macedonian
war; an event which spread terror and alarm
among the inhabitants of the lake Boebe. (Liv.
XXXI. 41.)
Pheras. The last town to be noticed in Pelasgiotis is
u See also Dodwell's Travels, t. II. p. 97.
 THESSALIA. 393

Pherae, one of the most ancient and important cities

of Thessaly, the capital of Admetus and Eumetus,
as we learn from Homer in the passage already
quoted, and also in Apollonius,
OuSs $>ipui; 'AfyiijrOj eiiprjvi<r<riv avctvauiv
M/pvey una <ncOTriijv ogso; XaAxcoSov/oio. Aegon. I. 49.
Tijv EufijjAoj oWujf, <I>epps evt olxla valmv. Od. A. 798.

Subsequently to the heroic age we find the Phe-

raeans assisting the Athenians in the Peloponnesian
war, at which time they probably enjoyed a repub-
lican form of government. (Thuc. II. 22.) Some
years after, Jason, a native of Pherae, having
raised himself to the head of affairs by his talents
and ability, became master, not only of his own city,
but of nearly the whole of Thessaly, and, having
caused himself to be proclaimed generalissimo of its
forces, formed the most ambitious projects for ex
tending his influence and aggrandizing his power.
These were however frustrated by his sudden death,
which occurred by assassination, whilst celebrating
some public games at Pherae, in the third year of
the 102d Olympiad. (Xen. Hell. VI. 1. et 4. Diod.
Sic. XV. 438. et seq.) The independence of Pherae
was not, however, secured by this event, as Jason
was succeeded by his brothers Polydorus and Poly-
phron. The former of these died soon after; not
without some suspicion attaching to Polyphron, who
now became the sovereign of Pherae ; but after the
lapse of a year he in his turn was put to death by
Alexander, who continued for eleven years the
scourge of his native city and the whole of Thessaly,
(Xen. Hell. VI. 5. Diod. Sic. XV. 489.) His evil
designs were for a time checked by the brave Pelo
 THESSALIA.

pidas, who entered that province at the head of a

Boeotian force, and occupied the citadel of Larissa ;
but on his falling into the hands of the tyrant, the
Boeotian army was placed in a most perilous situa
tion, and was only saved by the presence of mind
and ability of Epaminondas, then serving as a volun
teer. (Diod. Sic. XV. 494.) The Thebans subse
quently rescued Pelopidas, and under his command
made war upon Alexander of Pherae, whom they
defeated, but at the expense of the life of their gal
lant leader, who fell in the action. (Diod. Sic. XV
499- Plut. Vit. Pelop. Polyb. VIII. 1, 6. et seq.)
Alexander was not long after assassinated by his
wife and her brothers, who continued to tyrannize
over this country until it was liberated by Philip of
Macedon. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 517. Xen. Hell. VI. 4.
Plut. Vit. Pelop.) Tisiphonus, the eldest of these
princes, did not reign long, (Hell. VI. 4.) and was
succeeded by Lycophron, who, being attacked by
the young king of Macedon, sought the aid of Ono-
marchus the Phocian leader. Philip was at first de
feated in two severe engagements, (Diod. Sic. XVI.
528.) but having recruited his forces, he once more
attacked Onomarchus, and succeeded in totally rout
ing the Phocians, their general himself falling into
the hands of the victors. The consequence of this
victory was the capture of Pherae and the expulsion
of Lycophron. (Diod. Sic. XVI. 529.) Pitholaus
his brother, not long after, again usurped the throne,
but was likewise quickly expelled on the return of
the king of Macedonia. (Diod. Sic. loc. cit. Dem.
Olynth. I. p. 13.)
Many years after, Cassander, as we are informed
by Diodorus, fortified Pherae, but Demetrius Polior
 THESSALIA. 395

cetes contrived by secret negotiations to obtain pos

session both of the town and the citadel. (Diod. Sic.
XX. 110.) In the invasion of Thessaly by Antio-
chus, Pherae was forced to surrender to the troops of
that monarch after some resistance. (Liv. XXXVI.
9.) It afterwards fell into the hands of the Roman
consul Acilius. (XXXVI. 14.) Strabo observes that
the constant tyranny under which this city laboured
}iad hastened its decay. (IX. p. 436.) Its territory
was most fertile, and the suburbs, as we collect from
Polybius, were surrounded by gardens and walled
enclosures. (XVIII. 2.) Stephanus Byz. (v. &epou,)
speaks of an old and new town of Pherae, distant
about eight stadia from each other. Pherae, accord
ing to Strabo, was ninety stadia from Pagasae its
emporium. (IX. p. 436. Plin. IV. 9.)
The fountains of Hyperea and Messeis, celebrated Hyperia
by Homer and other poets, are generally supposed Messeis
to have belonged to this ancient city. ons'

Kal xsv SScop <popsoi; Meo"<rijtSoj, rj 'Yirsptlm;.

II. Z. 457.
|y-
yb; ph ^prjf) xgavav 'Tirspjj/Sa Aittcov—
Pind. Pyth. IV. 221,
yij <t>epalx Xoupv <ruyyovov 9' uScop
'Ytrepelct xprjvrj, vafia fleopiAeorarOV. '
Soph. ap. Schol. Pind. ibid.
Flevit Amymone, flerunt Messeides undae
Flevit et effusis revocans Hyperia lacertis.
Vell. Flac. IV. 374.
(Cf. Pherecyd. ap. Schol. Pind. loc. tit. Strab. IX.
p. 432. et 439. Plut. Quaest. Gr. t. VII. p. 184.
Pausan. Lacon. 20. Plin. IV. 9.)
Dioscurium is a spot in this vicinity, where, asDi°scu.
; num.
Demosthenes reports, some negotiations were carried
 396 THESSALIA.

on between Philip and the Athenians. (Dem. de

Fals. Legat. p. 395.)
" Pherae," says Mr. Dodwell, " has hardly preserved
" any traces of antiquity. It is surprising how com-
" pletely its remains have been destroyed ; a few
" scattered blocks of stone and some Doric frusta are
" the only antiquities remaining. The Hyperian
" fountain is in the suburbs of the modern town of
" Belestina, at the foot of the ancient Acropolis.
" A small lake, apparently about one hundred yards
" in diameter, and with water of the most crystalline
" purity, bubbles up out of the ground V Sir W.
Gell says, " At JSelestino, near the mosque, is a very
" fine fountain, which runs through a most delight-
" ful coffeehouse or kiosk. Near the spring are
" some fragments of Doric columns of considerable
" size. Some have called this place the Hyperian
" spring, and have thought JSelestino was on the
" site of Pherae. Pherae was ninety stadia from Pa-
" gasae, and so far the position might correspond
Before we quit the Pelasgiotic portion of Thessaly
we have yet to notice some few places, which I am
inclined to ascribe to that district, though their po
sitions are not sufficiently determined to render this
topography certain.
imphees. The Imphees were originally a people of Perrhae-
bia according to Steph. Byz. (v. 'Ip/nfc.)
Perrhaitms. Perrhaebus was also in that district. (Steph. Byz.
v. Ueppaifios.) Near mount Ossa was a small town
iGnus urbs called iEnus, on a river of the same name. (Steph.
Byz. v. A/i/oj.)
x Travels, t. II. p. 94. Epigraphe *—* w *EPA—*E-
y Itinerary, p. 266. The PAION—*EPAION. Sest. Mon.
coins of Phera? are numerous Vet. p. 4 1 . c. 2.
 THESSALIA. 397

The towns of Iresiae, Euhydrium, Palaephatus, iresiae,

were plundered by Philip of Macedon, in his retreat dnumj
through Thessaly after his defeat on the banks oftus.8^
the Aous. (Liv. XXXII. 13.)

PHTHIOTIS.
Phthiotis, according to Strabo, included all the
southern portion of Thessaly as far as mount (Eta
and the Maliac gulf. To the west it bordered on
Dolopia, and on the east reached the confines of
Magnesia.
Referring to the geographical arrangement adopted
~by Homer, we shall find that he comprised within
this extent of territory the districts of Phthia and
Hellas properly so called, and, generally speaking,
the dominions of Achilles, together with those of
Protesilaus and Eurypylus. (Strab. IX. p. 432.)
Many of his commentators have imagined that
Phthia was not to be distinguished from the divisions
of Hellas and Achaia, also mentioned by him ; but
other critics, as Strabo observes, were of a different
opinion, and the expressions of the poet certainly lead
us to adopt that notion in preference to the other.

II. B. 688.
<t>evyov ineir cexoiveuQt if 'EAAaSoj evpv%opoio,
4>fl/iji/ S* efixo'^iijv ifi/ScoAoxa, pifrtpet fj.rj\aiv. II. I. 478.
Again, it has been doubted, whether under the
name of Hellas he meant to designate a tract of
country or a city. Those who inclined to the former
interpretation applied the term to that portion of
Thessaly which lay between Pharsalus and Thebae
Phthiotiae ; while those who contended for the latter,
identified it with the ruins of Hellas, in the vicinity

i
 398 THESSALIA:

of Pharsalus, close to the river Enipeus and the

town of Melitaea. (Strab. IX. p. 431.) Having thus
stated the difficulties suggested by Homer's account,
and the explanations furnished by ancient inter
preters, I shall pass on to describe the several towns
included within the limits of the Phthiotis of
Strabo.
Pharsalus. Pharsalus, so celebrated for the battle fought in
its plains between the armies of Caesar and Pompey,
appears to have been situated in that part of the
province which Strabo designates by the name of
Thessaliotis. (IX. p. 435.) Although a city of con
siderable size and importance, we find no mention of
it prior to the Persian invasion. Thucydides reports,
that it was besieged by the Athenian general Myro-
nides after his success in Boeotia, but without avail.
(I. 111. Diod. Sic. XI. 285.) The same historian
speaks of the services rendered to the Athenian
people by Thucydides the Pharsalian, who per
formed the duties of proxenos to his countrymen at
Athens, (VIII. 92.) and he also states, that the
Pharsalians generally favoured that republic during
the Peloponnesian war. (II. 22.)
Diodorus reports, that on one occasion Pharsalus
was taken by Medius, tyrant of Larissa. (XIV. 440.)
Xenophon notices it as an independant republic,
though it afterwards fell into the hands of Jason,
tyrant of Pheree. (Hell. VI. 1.) Several years after
wards it was occupied by Antiochus, king of Syria,
but on his retreat from Thessaly it surrendered to
the consul Acilius Glabrio. (Liv. XXXVI. 1 4.) Livy
seems to make a distinction between the old and
new town, as he speaks of Palaeo Pharsalus. (XLIV.
1. Cf. Strab. IX. p. 431.) For those passages which
 THESSALIA. 399

relate to the memorable battle of Pharsalia the

reader must consult Caesar, Civ. Bell. III. 88. et
seq. Appian. Civ. Bell. II. Eutrop. VI. 16. Plut. Vit.
Caes. This city is also mentioned by Scylax p. 25.
and Pliny, who styles it a free city, IV. 8. Ptolemy,
p. 84. Hierocles, p. 642. and Steph. Byz. v. <Pdp-

Emathis aequorei regnum Pharsalos Achillis

Eminet— Lucan. VI. 350.
Dr. Clarke in his Travels remarks, there are but
few antiquities at Pharsalus. The name of Phersale
alone remains to shew what it once was. South
west of the town there is a hill surrounded with an
cient walls, formed of large masses of a coarse kind
of marble. Upon a lofty rock above the town, towards
the south, are other ruins of greater magnitude,
shewing a considerable portion of the walls of the
Acropolis and remains of the Propylaea z.
According to Strabo, Pharsalus was situated near
the river Enipeus, and not far from its junction with Enipeus fl.
the Apidanus, which afterwards enters the Peneus.
The former of these two rivers, rising in mount
Othys, (Strab. VIII. p. 256.) flowed from Achaia, or
the south-western portion of Phthiotis, as we learn
from Thucydides, who remarks, that Brasidas was
arrested in his march through Thessaly, when about
to cross the Enipeus. (IV. 78.) It is now called the
river of Goura. The Apidanus is the Vlacho Iani. Apidanus
Herodotus describes it as the largest river of Achaia,
but states, that its waters were scarcely sufficient to
supply the Persian army. (VII. 197.)
z P. II. p. 262. Dodwell, t. exhibit the various legends *AP.
II. p. 1 20. The medals of this *AP2A. and *AP2AAION. Ses-
city are not uncommon : they tini, p. 41. c. 2.
 400 THESSALIA.
"Evfla fiey 'Airi&avoj ts piyet;, xa) 87oj 'Evwreuj
"ApJXB ovfifogiovrOtif ^wrpoflj tl; ev lovre;.
Apoll. Rhod. I. 38.
*H Acep/Soj opfiov alaf,
*H *0ia8oj, bda tov xstAAi-
OTajK uSarcov narkpa

Eurip. Hec. 450.

irrequietus Enipeus
Apidanusque senex. Ovid. Metam. I. 579.
it gurgite rapto
Apidanos : nunquamque celer, nisi mixtus, Enipeus.
Lucan. VI. 374.
Thetidium. In the territory of Pharsalus was Thetidium, a
spot sacred to the goddess Thetis. (Strab. IX. p.
431.)
<t>fl/aj $e T>ja"8e xai iroXece5 <t>ctp<ru\lct;
SvyXOgra valn 7re8»", V ij 6a\a<T<rla
rfjjAei fuvaJxei ytvpj; avQgdnroov 0eV»j
Q>euyou<r ojtuAov @t<raa\b; 81 viv Ascoj
OfriSfioy auSoc Qeas yuptv wpfwpaerm.
Eurip. Androm. 16.
The Romans encamped there previous to the
battle of Cynoscephalae. (Polyb. Frag. XVIII. 3, 6.
Steph. Byz. v. eeerr/Sewv. Plut. Vit. Pelopid.)
Eretria. Eretria, as Polybius informs us, (Fragm. XVIII.
3, 5.) and also Livy, (XXXIII. 6. XXXII. 13.) was
another Thessalian town in the vicinity of Pharsalus,
between that city and Pherae. (Cf. Strab. IX. p. 434.
Steph. Byz. v. 'Ephpia. Eustath. in II. B. 537.)
Maccara. Maccarae was above Pharsalus according to Theo-
pompus, cited by Steph. Byz. (v. MaKKapou.)
Nartha- Narthakion is said by Xenophon to have been a
kion mons. # *
hill of Thessaly, where Agesilaus defeated a strong
 THESSALIA. 401

body of the cavalry of that country, who attacked him

as he was marching towards Boeotia, on his return
from Asia Minor. (Hell. IV. 3, 4. Plut. Vit. Agesil.
Ptol. p. 84.) The name oiNartakion is still attached
to the place, which we thus learn to have been situ
ated a few miles to the south-east of Pharsalus.
Pras, another site in the same vicinity, where Pras.
Agesilaus erected a trophy, (Xen. loc. cit. Plut. loc.
cit.) is stated by Steph. Byz. (v. Upaf,) to have been
a town of Perrhaebia.
Apollonius Rhodius places Piresiae not far from Piresias
the junction of the Apidanus and Enipeus, and also terium.
near mount Phylleius.
Tlapwiu;, ogios 4>o^Aij(Ou ay^ofli, vultev. Argon. I. 37.

Uiipt<nct), Mayvijcra d' u7Tru&ioj rjirelpotoi Id. I. 584.

But Steph Byz. (v. 'Avrepiov,) asserts, that Piresiae
was actually the Asterium of Homer. •
Ol eyov 'AfTrepiov, Tiravoio re Afuxa xapijva. II. B. 734.
(Cf. Eustath. ad loc.) Mount Titanus obtained the Titanus
epithet attached to it by the poet from the colour 0fmons'

the rock of which it was composed. (Strab. IX. p.

439. Steph. Byz. v. Thaw. Hesych. v. T/Vavof.)
Strabo affirms that this mountain was in the vicinity
of Arne, a Thessalian city of great antiquity, andAme.
founded apparently by a colony of Boeotians, who
had been expelled from their country by the Pelasgi.
(IX. p. 401, 411, 413.) Thucydides, on the contrary,
states that the Boeotians were expelled from Arne
by the Thessalians, and thus colonized Boeotia, sixty
years after the siege of Troy. (I. 12. Cf. Steph. Byz.
v. "Apvy.)
Mount Phylleius, which probably belonged to the Phyiieiu«
same range of hills as the Titanus of Homer, took
vol. I. d d
 THESSALIA.

Phyiius. its name apparently from the town of Phyllus, cele

brated for its temple of Apollo Phylleius. (Strab.
IX. p. 435. Rhian. ap. Steph. Byz. v. «PvAAo£?.)

ichuas. At no great distance from thence was Ichnae, or

Achnae, where the goddess Themis was especially re
vered. (Strab. IX. p. 435.)
'I^va/ij ts Qipi;— Hom. Hymn, in Apoll. 94.
(Steph. Byz. v. "Ayyat et "lyyai.)
But the most considerable and important town of
Thebfe this part of Thessaly was Thebes, to which the term
of Phthioticae is commonly subjoined, to distinguish
it from the still more celebrated Boeotian city of that
name. Diodorus Siculus states, that Thebes did not
take part with the other Thessalian cities in the
Lamiac war. (XVIII. 633.) It was afterwards, ac
cording to the same historian, fortified by Cassander.
XVIII. 790.) Polybius informs us, that it was situ
ated about three hundred stadia from Larissa, and
not far from the sea. In a military point of view its
importance was great, as it commanded the avenues
of Magnesia and Thessaly from its vicinity to De-
metrias Pherae and Pharsalus. Thebae Phthioticae
was in the occupation of the iEtolians at the time
when that enterprising people had so widely ex
tended their power and influence in Greece. It was
however wrested from them after an obstinate siege
by Philip the son of Demetrius, who changed its
name to Philippopolis. This event coincides, as Po
lybius remarks, with the defeat of the Romans on
the lake of Trasymene. (V. 99. et seq. Diod. Sic.
Excerpt. XXVI. 805.) Some years after, Thebes
was attacked by the Roman consul Flamininus, pre
vious to the battle of Cynoscephalae, but without
 THESSALIA. 403

success. (Liv. XXXIII. 5. Polyb. XVIII. 2, 3.)

Livy states that it once possessed great commercial
importance. (XXXIX. 25. Cf. Strab. IX. p. 433.
et 435. Plin. IV. 8. Steph. Byz. v. Qrjfy et ^iXtumt.
Hierocl. p. 642.) Sir W. Gell a describes some ruins
between Armiro and Volo, which he suspects to be
those of this town. He describes these remains as
running to the top of a hill which bounds the plain
in which they are chiefly situated to the north. The
walls of the Acropolis are of a very ancient date, and
of very large blocks : some of the towers are still
standing.
Scopium and Heliotropium are two places noticed Senium,
by Polybius in the vicinity of Thebes, (v. 100.) andpium.
about twenty stadia from thence, towards the coast,
was Pyrasus, which probably served as a haven to pyrasiw.
that city.
Ot 8* slp^ov <t>u\axrjv, xa) Tlvppaaov ccvQspoiVrct,
AtJ/WJrflOj rffiSVOj. II. B. 695.
The temple of Ceres, here mentioned by the poet,
is commonly known by the name of Demetrium, and Deme.
must not be confounded with the celebrated city 0ftnuni'

Demetrias, which belonged to Magnesia. Deme

trium is mentioned by Livy as a town of Phthiotis
on the sea coast. (XXVIII. 6. Cf. Scylax, p. 24.
Strab. IX. p. 435.) Pyrasus was in ruins in the
time of Strabo. (IX. loc. cit. Steph. Byz. v. Uvpaaos
et Ay)}jLY)rpK)v. Pomp. Mel. II. 3.) Sir W. Gell ob
served the site of a temple and other remains, which
he thinks might belong to the temple of Ceres in
the vicinity of Thebes ; and, further on, he speaks
of a modern ruin upon ancient foundations, running

a Itinerary of Greece, p. 258. Dodwell's Travels, t. II. p. 85.

D d 2
 THESSALIA.

up a hill. . The port, which has been well protected,

is filled up with sand. Supposing the last ruin the
temple of Ceres, this would be the port of Pyrasus b.
Pyrrha Beyond Pyrasus, to the north, Strabo notices cape
toram. Pyrrha, now Ankistri, which here terminates the
coast of Phthiotis. Close to this headland were two
Pyrrha ct rocks, named Pyrrha and Deucalion. (Strab. IX. p.
Deucalion . _ „ .
reopuli. 435.)
Proceeding along the coast in a southerly direc-
Amphrysus tion, we come to the Amphrysus, celebrated by se
veral poets of antiquity.
xai rov fj.lv S7r' 'Afippv<roio poijtn
MupfxiSowj xovpvj 4>0iaj ts'xev Euiro^s/xeia.
Apoll. Ahgon. I. 54.
Te quoque, magna Pales, et te. memorande canemus
Pastor ab Amphryso. Georg. III. 2.
Apidanusque senex, lenisque Amphrysos et Mas.
Ovid. Metam. I. 580.
et flumine puro
Irrigat Amphrysos famulantis pascua Phoebi.
Lucan. VI. 568.
This river now takes its name from the town of
Armiro, on its left bank. As Strabo affirms that it
flowed from mount Othrys, (IX. p. 435.) it cannot
be the same which sir W. Gell observed near the
village of Platanios, rising at once from a rock ; it
must be that which he afterwards noticed as a broad
stream running in a deep bed, and which he took
for the Cuarius or Coralius of Strabo c.
Crocms In the upper part of its course the Amphrysus
campus vel . .,. » • i * n
Athaman- watered an extensive plain, to which the name of
uus" Crocius campus is assigned. (Strab. IX. p. 433. et

b Itinerary, p. 259.
. c Itinerary of Greece, p. 257. Dodwell's Travels.
 THESSALIA. 405
435.) Stephanus calls it KpoKwrov weoVov.(v. A^aifj./jioi/d.)
This is doubtless the tract of country to which Apol-
lonius gives the appellation of Athamantius :
Kai /xiv kcov fiJ^\aiv Hscratv rjpavov, Za<r Ive'fiovto
a.pmVw 4>6/jjj 'ASafiavnov, aft.fl t tpvpvrjv
"OQpvv, xai irt/rapLou Ugov poov 'AniSctvoio.
Argon. II. 513.
where see the Scholiast.
Athamas was accounted the founder of the neigh
bouring city of Halos ; and his memory, as we are Haios.
informed by Herodotus, was there held in the great
est veneration. (VII. 197. Strab. IX. p. 432.) This
town is usually designated by the name of Halos
Phthioticum, or Achaicum, to distinguish it from
another of the same name in Locris. Hence it is
uncertain to which Homer alludes when he says,
(II. B. 681.)
Nov 8* au tou;, oWoi to IlsAao-yixov "Apyo; evaiov,
Ol t "AAov, 0'l t* 'AAo'ttijv, o'{ ts Tfxj^iv' he/jiOVrO.
(Strab. IX. loc. cit.e) Alos, from the account of He
rodotus, must have stood near the sea, since he re
marks, that the Grecian force destined to defend
Thessaly against the army of Xerxes landed there.
(VII. 173.) Its maritime position is also confirmed by
Artemidorus, ap. Strab. IX. p. 433. and Demosthe
nes, de Fals. Legat. p. 391. According to Strabo the
Amphrysus flowed close to its walls. (IX. p. 433.)
Alos, having been occupied by Philip son of Amyn-
tas, was afterwards ceded by that prince to the
d According to Pouqueville, some critics that he alludes to
it still retains the name of Co- two cities of the same name in
cos, or Crocos. T. III. p. 395. Phthiotis ; but this I do not
e Strabo's account of this apprehend to be his meaning,
place is very obscure; and it See the Notes to the French
has even been conceived by. Strabo, t. III. p. 498.
D d 3
 406 THESSALIA.

Pharsalians : it had previously belonged to the

Phthiots. (Demosth. Epist. ad Philip. I. et de Fals.
Legat. p. 352. Cf. Strab. IX. p. 433.) The recol
lection of this injury probably induced the inha
bitants to take part in the Lamiac war, with other
confederate states of Thessaly. It is true the name
of this people does not appear in the list of the
allies furnished by Diodorus ; but I am of opinion
it ought to be substituted for that of the 'Akvfcioi,
(Alyzaei,) who, belonging to Acarnania, could have
taken no share in the Lamiac war. Although the
name of the people of Alos is more commonly written
'AAeZV, yet, among other ethnics of the same city
supplied by Stephanus Byz., (v. *AAof,) we find that
of 'AXovaiot given on the authority of Sophocles ; and
it is evident that the substitution of this word for
the 'AXv^euot of Diodorus is very natural. (Diod. Sic.
XVIII. 633. Cf. Eustath. ad II. B. 681.)
Alos contained a temple sacred to Jupiter Laphy-
stius, which was visited by Xerxes in his passage
through that city. (Herod. VII. 196.) Mr. Dodwell
describes some remains, which he very rationally
conceives to be those of this ancient town f.
iton. About sixty stadia from Alos was Iton, situated
Cuanus vei on the river Cuarius, or Coralius, and in the Cro-
' cian plain. It was celebrated for a temple of Mi
nerva Itonis ; who was also worshipped under the
same name in Boeotia. (Strab. IX. p. 435. and 411.)
OS 8' slp^ov 4>uAaxijv, xai Ylvppct<rov avhpoivru
AflfirIrpOl r£ju.£V0J, "ItiOVCC rS, fitlreptX jIAljAeOV. II. B. 695.
Tlrj\taSe; xoguipjjo'iy I0a/x/3eov Eiaopowvat
"Egyov 'Aflijva/tjj 'Iram'Soj. Apoll. Argon. I. 551.

1 Travels, t. II. p. 8. Gell, Itinerary of Greece, p. 5.

 THESSALIA. 407

on which passage see the remarks of the Scholiast :

*Hv0civ 'IrcoviaSoj pay 'Aflijva/aj hr aeQku
'Oflu.ew'8ai xu\iovrS;.
Callim. Hymn, in Cer. 74.
©e<rcaAai ai /3o=j alSe irapa irgoQvpoi; 8' 'ASavaj
'E<Tratcriy xaAov Saigov 'ircoviaSoj.
Anthol. Vatic.
Touj dvpeov; o M.o\o<r<ros 'Ircov/Si Saipov 'Aflava
rivpp'o; into ipeurim sx.psficto'sv Yakarav.
Plut. Vit. Pyrrh. et Pausan. Attic. 13.
(Cf. Steph. Byz. v. 'It»v.) The ruins of this city
are placed in the chev. Lapie's Map about four miles
north-west of Armiro, and near the road leading
from that town to Pharsale.
Not far from thence was Phylace, Which Homer Phylace.
assigns, with Iton and other towns, in the passage
cited above, to Protesilaus :
Tcov au ITgcoreff/Aaos aprjios rjyefionve,
Zcoo: ioov tots 8' r[8»j Ip^sv xara yaia /xsAaiva. •
Tou 85 xai ajti^i8pu(}!^5 ^uAaxjj Ixi\sMrO.
II. B. 698.
We learn from Pindar that there was a temple
consecrated to Protesilaus in this city, where games
were celebrated in his honour :
TIpiDrKTlkct, rO riOV 8' avSptOV 'Ap£fl(IH)V
h <E>uAaxa rEfievoj o.Ufi/3aAAo/i«i. IsTHM. I. 83.
The name of Phylace occurs in several other pas
sages of Homer. Speaking of Medon, the brother
of Ajax, son of Oileus, he says,
avrap tvctuv
'Ev ^>yAax»j yet'm iito 5rarp/8oj, uvb'pct xaraxraj—
II. N. 695.
and with reference to Iphiclus, the father of Prote
silaus,
D d 4
 THESSALIA.

ouSs rl NijAsuj
To! 18/Sou, 05 eAixaj (5oa; evpvperiuirovs
'Ex <I>uAax»j5 s\acreit fSlt]; 'IipixAijeiJjj— Od. A. 287.
so also Apollonius Argon. I. 45.
Oils fj.h "IpixAoj 4>uAaxjj evi Sijfov eAeisro,
fifjrpws AicroviSao.
(Cf. Strab. IX. p. 433. and 435. Steph. Byz. v.
Aa^, Plin. IV. 8.) Sir W. Gell is inclined to place
the ruins of Phylace near the village of Agios Theo-
doros, " on a high situation, which, with its posi-
" tign as a sort of guard to the entrance of the gulf,
" suggests the probability of its being Phylace s."
But Strabo asserts that Phylace was near Thebes of
Phthia; consequently it could not have been so much
to the south as Agios Theodoras.
Pteleum, which next follows on the coast, was
distant, according to Artemidorus, one hundred and
ten stadia from Alos. (ap. Strab. IX. p. 433.) Ho
mer ascribes it to Protesilaus, together with the
neighbouring town of Antron :
'Ay%iat\ov t 'Avrpoova, I8s Hre\sbv As^siro/ijv
Ttov au TIpairea'ikao; aprj'io; tjysfio'vsus. II. B. 697.
Diodorus notices the fact of this city having been
declared free by Demetrius Poliorcetes when at war
with Cassander. (XVIII. 790.) In Livy, XLII. 42,
it is nearly certain that for Pylleon we should read
Pteleon, as this place is mentioned in connection
with Antron. Antiochus landed here with the in
tention of carrying on the war against the Romans
in Greece. (XXXV. 43.) Elsewhere the same his
torian informs us that Pteleon, having been deserted
by its inhabitants, was completely destroyed by the
Roman consul Licinius. (XLII. 67.)
* Itinerary, p. 255.
 THESSALIA. 409

prima Rhoeteia litora pinu

Quae tetigit Phylace, Pteleosque—
Lucan. VI. 352.
(Cf. Pomp. Mel. II. 8.) Pliny speaks of a forest
named Pteleon, without noticing the town. (IV. 8.
Steph. Byz. v. n.reAeov.)
The ruins of Pteleum probably exist near the
present village of Ptelio, though none were observed
by Mr. Dodwell on that siteh.
Antron, the maritime situation of which is al-Antron.
luded to in the passage already cited from Homer,
is placed by Strabo, on the authority of Artemido-
rus, immediately after Pteleon. (IX. p. 433.) It
may be observed, that earlier writers always name
this city in the singular number ; thus in the Hymn
to Ceres, 490.
*AAA' ay 'EAeutnvos fluo£<rfl'jjj 8rjju.ov ep^oucra
Kal Uapov ufitpipvrrjv, 'Avrpmu re nsrprj&ra.
but in Demosthenes we find it used in the plural,
'Avrpuvas, where the orator speaks of the purchase of
this city by Philip. (Phil. IV. p. 133. Conf. Strab. IX.
p. 432.) Mention is made of this town by Livy in his
account of the wars waged by the Romans against
Antiochus and Perseus. (XLII. 42. and 67. Pomp.
Mel. II. 3. Eustath. ad II. B. p. 324.) Close to An
tron was a shoal or rock, known by the name of
'Ain.pawof am, which served afterwai'ds to designate a
superior kind of millstone ; in which sense the Greek
word ovos is sometimes used. (Cf. Strab. IX. p. 435.
Steph. Byz. v. "Avrpcov et 'AyKuv, Hesych. v. MvXrj,
Eustath. ad II. loc. cit.) Strabo places on this part
of the coast the small island of Myonnesus. (IX. p. Myonnesus
insula.
h Travels, t. II. p. 83. Gell's Itinerary, p. 255.
410 THESSALIA.

435.) According to sir W. Gell, Antron was proba

bly situated on that range now called Trago-bouno1.
Larissa Cremaste, so called from the steepness of
its situation, was also named Pelasgia, as we are
assured by Strabo, IX. p. 435. and 440. The latter
appellation might indeed lead to the supposition that
it was the Pelasgic Argos of Homer.
Atque olim Larissa potcns : ubi nobile quondam
Nunc super Argos arant. Lucan. VI. 355.
Larissa Cremaste was in the dominion of Achilles ;
and it is probably from that circumstance that Virgil
gives him the title of Larissaeus. At a much later
period we find this town occupied by Demetrius
Poliorcetes when at war with Cassander. (Diod. Sic.
XVIII. 790.) It was taken by Apustius, a Roman
commander in the Macedonian war, (Liv. XXXI.
46.) and was again besieged by the Romans in the
war with Perseus, when it was entered by the consul
Licinius Crassus on being deserted by the inhabitants.
(XLII. 56. and 67. Cf. Polyb. Excerpt. XVIII. 21, 3.
Scylax, p. 24. Steph. Byz. v. Adpivaa.) Its ruins are
thus described by Mr. Dodwell : " In three quarters
" of an hour" (from the village of Gradista) " we
" arrived at the remains of an ancient city, at the
" foot of a steep hill, covered with bushes. The
" walls are built up the side of the hill, to the sum-
" mit of which we arrived in twenty minutes ; the
" construction is of the third style, and finely built
" with large masses. There is reason to suppose
" that these are the remains of Larissa Cremaste,
" the capital of the kingdom of Achilles ; and I con-
" ceive there is an error in the text of Strabo re-
" specting its distance from Echinus ; for twenty
' Itinerary, p. 254.
 THESSALIA. 411
u stadia I should propose to substitute one hundred
" and twenty ; which, calculating something less
" than thirty stadia an hour, corresponds with four
" hours and a half, which it took us to perform the
" journey. Its situation is remarkably strong ; and
" its lofty and impending aspect merits the name of
" CremasteV Sir W. Gell says " the form of La-
" rissa was like that of many very ancient Grecian
" cities, a triangle, with a citadel at its highest point.
" The acropolis, in which are the fragments of a
" Doric temple, is connected with a branch of Othrys
" by a narrow isthmus, over which water was con-
" ducted to the city. It is accessible on horseback
" on the side nearest Makalla ; and from it is seen
" the magnificent prospect of the Maliac gulf, the
" whole range of (Eta, and over it Parnassus1."
Beyond is Alope, ascribed by Homer to Achilles, Aiope.
and which, according to Steph. Byz., (v. 'AAott^,)
stood between Larissa Cremaste and Echinus. (Cf.
Strab. IX. p. 432. Pomp. Mel. II. 3.) It is probably
the same as the Alitrope noticed by Scylax, (p. 24.)
and retains its name on the shore of the Melian gulf
below Makalla.
Aphetae is said to have derived its name from theAphetas
departure of the Argonauts from thence, ponu*.
Tijv 8' axrrjv 'Afsra; 'Apyov; eri xix\rjcxoi)<nv,
Apoll. Argon. I. 591.
and is probably the port and bay now called Fetio.
Herodotus informs us the fleet of Xerxes was sta
tioned here previous to the engagements which took
place off Artemisium. (VII. 193. and 196. Diod. Sic.
k Travels, t. II. p. 8 1 . Ses- vecta. It is of brass. P. 4 1 .
tini ascribes to Larissa Cre- c. 1 .
niaste a coin with the epigraph 1 Itinerary of Greece, p. 252.
AAPI. Typus Thetis hypocampo
 412 THESSALIA.

XI. 249. Apollod. I. 9. Herodotus states that the

distance between Aphetae and Artemisium was about
eighty stadia. Strabo, however, seems to place Aphe
tae near Iolcos. (IX. p. 436.) The promontory, which
Posidium closes this bay to the south, is termed Posidium by
promonto- * ' J
rium. Ptolemy, now Cape Stauro.
What remains of the coast of Thessaly belongs to
the Melians, and must therefore be reserved until
we have occasion to describe the district occupied
by that people. They were separated apparently
Othrys from the Phthiots by mount Othrys, which, branch
mons.
ing out of Tymphrestus, one of the highest points
in the Pindian chain, closed the great bason of
Thessaly to the south, and served at the same time
to divide the waters which flowed northwards into
the Peneus from those received by the Sperchius.
This mountain is often celebrated by the poets of
antiquity.
"E/3« 8s \mou<r "OBpv-
o; vcatcLV \sovtcdv
u Sapoivoj Eurip. Alcest. 583.
Tav aye\av yjh fiavrij air "OQpuo; ays 'Me\a/mov;.
Theoce. Idyll. III. 43.
Ceu, duo nubigenae cum vertice montis ab alto
Descendunt Centauri, Homolen Othrymque nivalem
Linquentes cursu rapido. JEx. VII. 674.
At medios ignes coeli, rapidique Leonis
Solstitiale caput nemorosus submovet Othrys.
Lucan. VI. 337.
(Cf. Herod. VII. 129. Strab. IX. p. 432. Plin. IV.
8.) At present it is known by the different names
of Hellovo, Varibovo, and Gouram.

m Pouqueville, t. III. p. 394. may be ascribed to the Othry-

not. Sestini refers to a coin tee, or people inhabiting mount
with the inscription O©., which Othrys. P. 41. c. ] .
 THESSALIA. 413

At the foot of Othrys, and near the river Eni-

peus, was Melitaea, a town of Achaia, or Phthia, Meiitaea.
mentioned by several ancient writers. Strabo in
forms us its ancient name was Pyrrha ; and that it
boasted of possessing the tomb of Hellen, son of
Deucalion. It was also affirmed that the ruins of
the ancient city of Hellas were to be seen about ten
stadia distant on the other side of the Enipeus. (IX.
p. 432.) Thucydides relates that Brasidas was met
here by his Thessalian friends, who had undertaken
to escort him through their country on his way to
Thrace. From this passage it appears that Melitaea
was one whole day's march from Pharsalus, whither
Brasidas proceeded on quitting that town. (Thuc.
IV. 78.) During the Lamiac war Melitaea served
as a depot for the heavy baggage of the confederate
army, then besieging Lamia. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 15.)
Several years after, this city, being in the possession
of the iEtolians, was attacked by Philip, son of De
metrius, king of Macedon ; but the enterprise failed
in consequence of the scaling ladders proving too
short. (Polyb. V. 97. and IX. 27.) This ancient town
is also mentioned by Scylax, p. 24. Ephorus ap.
Steph. Byz. v. MeXirala, Dicaearch. Stat. Graec. p. 21.
Plutarch. Syll. s. 20. Nicand. ap. Anton. Liberal.
Metam. c. 13. Plin. IV. 9. Ptolem. Geogr. p. 84.
Its position has not, I believe, been ascertained
by any modern traveller. In Lapie's Map it is
fixed at Vlacho-jani ; but this seems too far re
moved from Zeitoun, the ancient Lamia, to coincide
with Diodorus ; and besides, Vlacho-jani does not,
as was certainly the case with Melitaea, lie on any
of the roads leading to Pharsalus. I should rather
imagine therefore that we must look for this ancient
 414 THESSALIA.

site in the vicinity of Goura, at the foot of mount

Othrys, and close to the river of that name, which
I consider to be the Enipeus. The road from Goura
to Pharsalus is the most direct ; and, though not in
general use, would probably from that circumstance
be selected by Brasidas for his rapid march through
Thessaly.
Thaumaci. Thaumaci, now Thomoko, to the north-east of
the position I have here assigned to Melitaea, is said
to have derived its name from the singularity of its
situation, and the astonishment produced on the
minds of travellers upon first reaching it. Livy de
scribes it as placed on the great road leading from
Thermopylae by Lamia to the north of Thessaly.
" You arrive," says the historian, " after a very dif-
" ficult and rugged route over hill and dale, when
" you suddenly open on an immense plain like a
" vast sea, which stretches below as far as the eye
" can reach." The town was situated on a lofty
and perpendicular rock, which rendered it a place
of great strength. PhUip the son of Demetrius be
sieged it for some time ; but a reinforcement of
iEtolians having made its way into the town, he
was compelled to give up the enterprise. (XXXII.
4.) It was afterwards taken by the consul Acilius
in the war with Antiochus. (XXXVI. 15. Cf. Strab.
IX. p. 434. Steph. Byz. v. 0«y/i«/««.)

Eras ttots 4>Qlav siiu(t.ne\ov, 5jv noi' liojai

Kai no\iv ap^alav, to £sfe, 0«u/*«)ti«v,
'12j 8fiuf*ov Ma\eu~iov avcuTre'ifiaiv ttot eprjfji.ov
EiSsj Aajxircovoj rovV i.7Ti trail) ra^ov.
Asp£/a, ov iron /xouvov sAov SoAa), ou8" xvafaviov
KAHotsj em 'Sirtigrav Slav lieiyiJ/ABVov.
Anthol. t. III. p. 287.
 THESSALIA. 415

" Thomoco" says Mr. Dodwell, " is about five hours

" from Pharsalia. The town is situated on the side
" of a hill, on the summit of which was the ancient
" acropolis, of which there are some few remains
" constructed in the third style. The position is
" strong ; and it must at all times have been a place
" of importance. The view from this place is one
" of the most wonderful and extensive I ever be-
" held"." Sir W. Gell observes, "that the town of
" Thaumdkon yet retains its ancient name, said to
" have been derived from the wonderful view of the
f immense plain of Thessaly which it presents. Here
" are some antiquities, walls and inscriptions, nam-
" ing the city°."
Nearer to Pharsalus probably stood Proerna, men- Proerna.
tioned by Strabo, (IX. p. 434.) and which Steph.
Byz. confounds with Proanna, a Melian city. (v.
Tlpoapva.) Proerna, having been taken by Antiochus,
was recovered, after the departure of that prince
from Greece, by Acilius the Roman consul. (XXXVI.
14.) Sir W. Gell observed between Pharsalia and
Thaumako " the ruins of an ancient city upon the
" projecting branch of a mountain, where there are
" many vestiges and walls." These he supposes
might belong to Proerna p ; which is very probable,
from the passage of Livy above cited. We have,
however, greater difficulty in identifying Coronea Coronea.
and Erineus, which Strabo alludes to as being in nneus.

this vicinity, but which are noticed by no other

author, if we except Steph. Byz., who acknowledges
Coronea of Phthiotis.

» T. II. p. 122. p Itinerary, p. 286. Dod

0 Itinerary, p. 287. well, t. II. p. 121.
416 THESSALIA.

DOLOPIA.
The ancient Dolopians appear to have been early
established in that south-eastern angle of Thessaly
formed by the chain of Pindus, or rather Tymphre-
stus, on one side, and mount Othrys, branching out
of it, on the other. By the latter mountain they
were separated from the iEnianes, who were in
possession of the upper valley of the Sperchius ;
while to the west they bordered on the Phthiots,
with whom they were connected as early as the
siege of Troy. This we learn from Homer, who
represents Phoenix, the Dolopian leader, as accom
panying Achilles thither in the double capacity of
preceptor and ally :.
Naiov 8" irveeniiv <!,0i>!j, Ao\o7tscr<riv avavvcov.
II. I. 480.
"O; AoAoWmv ayaye Qpu<rvv opi\ov <rfev$ov5i<rcii
nrnolafuov AxvcuHv /3eAec( 7rpo<rfopov.
Pind. ap. Strab. IX. p. 431.
(Cf. Eustath. II. p. 311.) The Dolopians, according
to Pausanias and Harpocration, sent deputies to the
Amphictyonic council. From Herodotus we learn
that they presented earth and water to Xerxes, and
furnished some troops for the expedition undertaken
by that monarch into Greece. (VII. 132. and 185.)
Xenophon, at a later period, enumerates them as
subjects of Jason, tyrant of Pherae. (Hell. VI. 1.)
Diodorus Siculus informs us that they took part in
the Lamiac war. (XVIII. 633.) We afterwards find
Dolopia a frequent subject of contention between
the iEtolians, who had extended their dominion to
the borders of this district, and the kings of Mace
donia. Hence the frequent incursions made by the
former people into this part of Thessaly when at
 THESSALIA. 417

war with the latter power. (Liv. XXXI. 12. XXXIII.

34. XXXVI. 38.)
Dolopia was finally conquered by Perseus, the last
Macedonian monarch. (XXXVIII. 3. and XLI. 22.
Polyb. Excerpt. XVIII. 30, 6. XXII. 8, 5. et seq.)
It should be observed that Thucydides seems to ex
tend Dolopia to the east of Pindus, when he de
scribes the Achelous as flowing through that dis
trict. (II. 102.) Probably he included Aperantia
within its limits. The Cantons of Thaumako, Gri-
tuiano, and part of Agrapha, may be supposed to
occupy the situation ascribed by ancient writers to
the country of the Dolopians, who appear to have
possessed but few towns, and these of little note.
Ctimene, or Ctemene, was perhaps the most import- Ctimene.
ant ; it is noticed by the poet Apollonius :
'H8s xa) Eupu8a/x«j Ktijusvou noiif »y%i 8e A/ju.v>jj
HowaSoj Krijj.evijv AoAoirijiSa vaieruacrxi.
Argon. I. 67.
and by Steph. Byz., who mentions the tradition that
it had been ceded by Peleus, the father of Achilles,
to Phoenix, (v. Knj/wwji.) Ptolemy calls it Knj/*€i/a<.
(p. 84.) I am of opinion that the name of this
town occurs also in Livy, but under the corrupt
form of Cymine. (XXXII. 13.) The historian states
that it was taken by the iEtolians in one of their
incursions into Thessaly, after the defeat of Philip
king of Macedon on the Aous. The name of Cte-
meno is still attached to the site of this ancient

i Antiquaries assign to this speed. Sest. Lett. Numism. t.

town a silver coin which has II. p. 12. Also another with
for its type a head of Minerva the epigraph KTHMENAION in
armed ; the legend KTH. ; on brass. Id. Monet. Vet. p. 40.
the reverse, a horse at full
VOL. I.
 418 THESSALIA.

town, which thus appears to have stood near the

north-western shore of the small lake of Daoukli,
Xynias la- that answers doubtless to the Xynias Palus of anti-
CU8.
quity. We have already referred to the passage of
Apollonius, in which it is mentioned in conjunction
with Ctimene. Catullus unites it with the more
celebrated lake Boebias :
Xyniasi et linquens Doris celebranda choreis
Boebiados. Carm. LXIII. 287.
Steph. Byz. has erroneously confounded the two
lakes, (v. Ew/a.) That of Xynias derived its name
Xynia sire from the small town of Xynia, or Xyniae, situated,
Xynias.
according to Livy, on the confines of Thessaly, and
the district of the iEnianes ; which position agrees
very well with that of DaouMir, the village which
now gives its name to the lake. Xynia, being de
serted by its inhabitants, was plundered by the
jEtolians. (XXXII. 13.) T. Flamininus arrived there
in three days from Heraclea. (XXXIII. 3.) Livy
says elsewhere that it was in the possession of the
iEtolians, but was afterwards claimed by the Thessa-
lians. (XXXIX. 26. Polyb. ap. Steph. Byz. v. SW«.)
phaiach- To the north of Ctimene we find Phalachthia,
Sost'henis. mentioned by Ptolemy, (p. 84.) now Falaclia. Sos-
thenis, noticed by the same geographer, still retains
its name ; it is situated a few miles to the west of
Thaumako, and near the source of the river Emi-
Phoenix fl. cassos. This stream probably represents the Phoe
nix, whose waters, according to Vitius Sequester,
united with those of the Apidanus. (De Fluv.) Be-

r On the road from Thau- natives by the name of Da-

mako to Zeitoun sir W. Gell oukli; the ancient Xynias. Iti-
points out to the right a con- nerary, p. 288.
siderable lake, known to the
 THESSALIA. 419

yond Phalachthia to the north was Cyphara, an an- Cyphara.

cient fortress on the frontier of Dolopia, according
to Livy, (XXXII. 13.) who elsewhere calls it Cy-
paera. (XXXVI. 10.) The name of Kyphara is still
attached to the spot. Angeae, another inconsider- Angeas.
able place, alluded to by Livy, in this vicinity,
should perhaps be written Argeae, as we find the
name of Argaie in modern maps, the situation of
which seems to correspond with that pointed out by
the Roman historian. (XXXII. 13.) Theuma andTheuma.
Calathana, said to have been taken and plundered Caiathana.
by the iEtolians in the expedition already referred
to, must have been also in this vicinity. (Liv.
XXXII. 13.) The former no doubt answers to the
present Thauma. Acharrae, which surrendered to Acharras.
the iEtolians on the same occasion, (Liv. loc. cit.)
appears to be the Acharne of Pliny, (IV. 9.) and is
said to exhibit some ruins near the village that now
bears the name of Achari. The river which flows
near this place, and joins the Peneus to the east of
Tricala, is probably the Pamisus of Herodotus. Pamisusfl.
(VII. 132.) Its modern name is Fanari. Metro- Metropolis,
polis, placed by Livy in this neighbourhood, (loc.
cit.) is clearly to be distinguished from the town so
called in Estiaeotis, since the Metropolis of which
we are now speaking is mentioned in conjunction
with Cymine, or Ctimene, and Angeae ^ and Steph.
Byz. recognizes a city of that name in southern or
lower Thessaly. To these we must add Callithera, CaUithera.
noticed only by Livy loc. cit.

MAGNESIA.
The Greeks gave the name of Magnesia to that
narrow portion of Thessaly which is confined be
E e 2
420 THESSALIA.

tween the mouth of the Peneus and the Pagasaean

bay to the north and south, and between the chain
of Ossa and the sea on the west and east. (Strab.
IX. p. 441. and 442. Scyl. Peripl. p. 24. Plin. IV.
9.) The people of this district were called Mag-
netes, and appear to have been in possession of it
from the most remote period.
Mayvijrcov 8' rjpye TJpoQoo;, TevflgtjSo'voj ulb;,
Cfj ictpj llijveiov xai Tlrj\iov eivoa"/<$uMov
Na/.rxov. II. B. 756.
'Ecrflaj 8" afiforepov /xiv e^sv
"Are Mayvijrcov kiriyuigio;, up-
fio'?oicra 6aijro7<ri yu/oif. PiND. Pyth. IV. 140.
£uvava Muyvrj-
rtev cxoirov irilcraur oixo'irav
rioix/Mij /SouAeu/xain. Id. Nem. V. 50.
They are also universally allowed to have formed
part of the Amphictyonic body. (^Eschin. de Fals.
Leg. p. 122. Pausan. Phoc. c. 8. Harpocrat. v. 'Ap-
<f>tKrvoves.) The Magnesians submitted to Xerxes,
giving earth and water in token of subjection. (He
rod. VII. 132.) Thucydides leads us to suppose they
were in his time dependant on the Thessalians ; for
he says, Mcryvijre? Kat oi aXXoi viryKooi QevaaXoov (II.
101.) They passed, with the rest of that nation,
under the dominion of the kings of Macedon, who
succeeded Alexander, and were declared free by the
Romans after the battle of Cynoscephalae. (Polyb.
Excerpt. XVIII. 29, 5. Liv. XXXIII. 32. and 34.)
Their government was then republican, affairs being
directed by a general council, and a chief magis
trate called Magnetarch. (Liv. XXXV. 31.s Cf.

» There are coins of this NHTQN. Sest. Monet. Vet. p.

people with the epigraph 51Ar- 41. c. 1.
 THESSALIA. 421

Strab. IX. p. 442. Xenoph. Anab. VI. 1. Scymn. Ch.

605.)
Mount Homole, the extreme point of Magnesia Homole
to the north, from whence we shall begin our de-m°ns"
scription, was probably a portion of the chain of
Ossa ; and celebrated by the poets as the abode of
the ancient Centaurs and Lapithae, and a favourite
haunt of Pan.
Ceu, duo nubigenae quum vertice montis ab alto
Descendunt Centauri, Homolen Othrymque nivalem
Linquentes cursu rapido. JEx. VII. 674.
Ildv, 'O^o\a; eparh ireSov ocrre As^oyj^ay.
Theoce. Idyll. VII. 104.
where see the Scholiast's remarks. (Ed. Gaisf. p.
127.)
From Pausanias we learn that it was extremely
fertile, and well supplied with springs and fountains.
(Boeot. 8.) One of these was apparently the Libe-^ibethra
thrian fountain, spoken of by Pliny, IV. 9. Solin.
c. 8. Mel. II. 3. and Lycophron, 410.
ij8e iuafiuroi
Aei|3)j8f>iai <r<plyyov<rt Acot/oo iruAai.
Strabo says that mount Homole was near the
mouth of the Peneus, (IX. p. 442.) and Apollonius
describes it as close to the sea :
'Haiflev 8' 'OjtioAijv auroaj^sSov elcropooovre;
ir&vrui xex\tfievrjV, irapa^erpsov. AEGoN. I. 594.
and Orpheus, (Argon. 460.)
'Ayyla\o; fl' 'OfioXij, pfApov i' aAifiupej 'Afivpw.
(Cf. Dicaearch. Stat. Grac. p. 23. and v. 24. Steph.
Byz. v. 'OfLoXy.)
At the foot of this mountain, and on the edge ofHomoiium
the vale of Tempe, was the town of Homolium, orL. °m°"

Homolis. standing on the right bank of the Peneus.

E e 3
 422 THESSALIA.

(Strab. IX. p. 443. Scyl. Peripl. p. 12. et 25.1 Steph.

Byz. v. 'OfMXw, Plin. IV. 9. Schol. Theocr. Id. VII.
104.) We may presume that the ruins pointed out
by modern travellers near the town of Ambelakia
belong to this Thessalian city".
Ossa mons. Mount Ossa, named by modern Greeks Kissovo,
extends from the right bank of the Peneus along
the Magnesian coast to the chain of Pelion*.
Oi j5a xa) kQavKTOHriv kirtikrprp h 'OAufwra)
4>uAoV<8a erfativ no\vuixo; iro\ipoio'
"Opvav sir Ov\6ff!rcp /i€pa<rav Qe/iev, avroip eir *0<r<rrj
FlijAiov elvo<rlfuk\ini, tv ovpuvi; aj«./3aroj enj.
Od. A. 312.
Ter sunt conati imponere Pelio Ossam
Scilicet, atque Ossa? frondosum involvere Olympum.
Georg. I. 282.
It was supposed that Ossa and Olympus were once
united, but that an earthquake had rent them
asunder. (Herod. VII. 132.)
postquam discessit Olympo
Herculea gravis Ossa manu, subitaeque ruinam
Sensit aquae Nereus. Lucan. VI. 347.
Dissiluit gelido vertex Ossaeus Olympo ;
Carceribus laxantur aquae, pactoque meatu
Redduntur fluviusque mari, tellusque colonis.
Claddian. Rapt. Proserp. II. 183.
(Cf. Strab. IX. p. 430. et 442.)
'Ava te ITjjAiov, ava ts irpvfiva;
"Ocr<raj Upx; vearetf,
Nu/xpaiaj <yxoirias,
Kopa; pctrevo.'— Eurip. Electr. 445.
1 For 'Ofcowv I read 'O/aoXiw. are very scarce ; they have the
Cf. Dica;arch. p. 23. lin. ult. epigraph OMO.,OMOAIEON, and
" Walpole's Collect. t. I. p. OMOAIKON. Sest. Mon. Vet.
526. Pouqueville, t. III. p. p. 40. c. 2.
373. The coins of this town % Itinerary of Greece, p. 274.
 THESSALIA. 423

Proceeding along the coast from the mouth of the Myr».

Peneus, we must notice Myrae, named by Scylax,
(p. 25.) and beyond it Eurymenae, or Erymnae, (Id. Euryminae
p. 25. and Apollon. Argon. I. 597.) ™?Erym"
Keiflev 8" FiVpvpeva; ts no\vx\6<rrOv; ts Qagayyct;
"Ocnrijj OuAu/wroio' t l<ysipuxav.
(Cf. Strab. IX. p. 443. Plin. IV. 9. Steph. Byz. v.
EvpvpevaL) After which follows Rhizus. (Scyl. Pe-Rhizus.
ripl. p. 25. Strab. IX. p. 436. and 443. Plin. IV. 9.
Steph. Byz. v. 'Vfyvg.) In the chevalier Lapie's Map
the ruins of this town are placed a little to the south
of Cape Pest, and close to the village of that name.
Further on is a river which probably answers to the Amyrus fl.
Amyrus of Apollonius, I. 595.
0(38' Sr< SjjpOK
MsWov vnlx 7ror«/*o7o fiu\eiv 'Apivpoio peetjpa.
where see the remarks of the Scholiast. A little to
the south of it was Meliboeaj ascribed by Homer to Meiiboea.
Philoctetes :
Oi 8" apu Mijfoonjv xai ©aofiaxiijv hspovrO,
Kai MsA//3o»av ep^ov, xai 'OAiJJaiva rpi^iiav
TjovSs 4>iAoxr^r>jj rjpxev, to'£cov eu siSeoj. It. B. 716.
This town, according to Livy, stood at the base of
mount Ossa, in that part which stretches towards
the plains of Thessaly above Demetrias. It was at
tacked in the Macedonian war by M. Popilius, a
Roman commander, at the head of five thousand
men ; but the garrison being reinforced by a de
tachment from the army of Perseus, the enterprise
was abandoned. (Liv. XLIV. 13.) We know from
Apollonius that it was a maritime town :
"Evflsv 8s nporspoxrs iraps^sQsw MsA/|3oiav,
'Axtijv r auyioi\tv ts 8u<rtjve(x.ov Ixvsurawej.
Argon. I. 592.
E e 4
 THESSALIA.

'Ay^o'fli Flijveioio xa) eu\uyeos Ms^ij3o/ijj.

Oeph. Argon. 165.
(Cf. Herod. VII. 188. Scyl. p. 25. Strab.IX. p. 436.
and 443. Plin. IV. 9. Mel. II. 3. Steph. Byz. v.
MeA/ySo<«, Eustath. II. p. 329. Philostrat. Icon. p.
863.
Near the source of the Amyrus we must place,
Lacerea. with Apollonius Lacerea, the birthplace of the
nymph Coronis, mother of iEsculapius.
tov h \nrctpfj Aaxepely
Ala Kopcavij euxrev en) irpoXoris 'Apupmo.
Argon. IV. 616.
From Pindar we infer also that it was situated close
to the shores of the lake Boebeis :
Ylifj.^isv xouriyvrjrav fievei
©uowav aj&aifiaxercp
'Ej Aaxepeiav 'Eire)
Ylapa Boi/SjaSoj
Kpijp.vo7cr(v wxet napOevos. Pyth. III. 57.

(Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Aoucipeia.)

The Scholiast of Apollonius speaks of a town
Amyrus. named Amyrus, which was probably near the river
of the same name. (Argon. I. 595. Cf. Steph. v.
Amicus "A/w^of.) Polybius also notices the Campus Amyri-
Casthanaea. cus. (V. 99, 5.) Casthanaea, which follows after Me-
liboea, is noticed by Herodotus in his account of the
terrible storm experienced by the fleet of Xerxes off
this coast. (VII. 183. Cf. Strab. IX. p. 443. Plin.
IV. 9. Theophrast. Hist. Plant. IV. 6. Schol. Ni-
cand. Alex. 271. Etymol. Magn. v. Kaarccvta, Steph.
Byz. v. Kaarceuaia.)
monto pr° '^'ie Promon*ory of Sepias is celebrated in mytho-
rium. logy as the spot where Peleus lay in wait for Thetis,
and from whence he carried off the goddess :
 THESSALIA. 425

'EAflcov na\atis yoipa$oc xoi\ov pvxpv

2)j7riaSos Ityv. EuRlP. Androm. 1266.
In history it is famed as the scene of the great dis
aster that befell the Persian ships, and which Hero
dotus describes at length. Aminocles, a landholder
in the vicinity of Sepias, is said to have acquired
great wealth from the wrecks. (VII. 190.)
Avrlxx 8' ^ep/jj iro\vkrjios euu Yls\a<rycov
Susto, ILjAiaSaj 8e Tragsf^/XEi^ov eplnvct;,
alh inmpo^tovrts' ISuve 11 2ij7naj axprj.
Apoll. Argon. I. 580.
(Diod. Sic. XI. 249. Strab. IX. p. 443. Plin. IV. 9.)
It is probably the cape which now bears the name
of Hagios Demetrios. Near it were some rocks or
shoals called Ipni, or Hypnus, (Herod. VII. 190. Ipni vel
Strab. IX. p. 443.) which in modern maps are called scopuli.
Ipnous, to the north of Hagios Demetrios.
The southern promontory of Magnesia is nowMagne-
Hagios Georgios; it is the Magnesium promonto- monto-°"
rium of Herodotus. (VII. 193.) Beyond this the"um'
coast stretches in a south-westerly direction to the
entrance of the Pagasaean bay or gulf of Volo. The
promontory which closes this bay on the Magnesian
side was named JEantium, (Plin. IV. 9. Ptol. p.^Eantium
82.) it is now known as Cape Trikeri or Volo. The£~to-
high mountain, of which it forms the termination,
is the mons Tisaeus of antiquity. Tisneus
Ti<railijv euxtjAoi vnsp SoAi^^ Qeov axprjv. mous.
Apoll. Argon. I. 568.
According to Valerius Flaccus it was dedicated to
Diana :
Jamque petis summas aequatum Pelion ornos
Templaque Tissaeae mergunt obliqua Dianae.
II. 6.
 426 THESSALIA.

On this lofty rock Philip the son of Demetrius

caused watch-fires to be lighted, in order to apprise
his troops of any attack which might be made by
Attalus and the Romans, whose fleet was off the
coast. (Liv. XXVIII. 5. Polyb. X. 42, 8. Appian.
B. Mithrid. c. 35.)
proraoito Zelasium is another promontory, noticed by Livy,
rium. on the Magnesian coast above Demetrias. (XXXI.
46.) The historian says it belonged to a tract of
country called Isthmia, meaning probably the pen
insula of which Cape Trikeri is one of the extreme
points; in which case the Zelasium promontorium
would be that lying opposite to the isle of Trikeri,
insula et the Cicynethus
Cicroethos ' insula of the ancients. \(Scyl.
J Peripl.
r
urbs. p. 25.) Artemidorus (ap. Strab. IX. p. 436.) places
this island, which contained a town of the same
name, in the Pagasaean bay. (Mel. II. 7. Plin. IV.
12.) Within the gulf, and on the eastern coast, we
Olizon. fin(j Olizon, ascribed by Homer to Philoctetes in a
passage already referred to. (Cf. Scyl. Peripl. p. 25.
Strab. IX. p. 436. Eustath. ad Iliad, p. 704. et
705. Steph. Byz. v. 'OA/$i/, Plin. IV. 9.) Scylax
isae portus. states that its port was called Isae, a name which it
still retains. (Peripl. p. 25.) The ruins of Olizon
probably exist near the modern town of Argalasti.
Spaiathra. Beyond was Spalathra. (Scyl. p. 25. Steph. Byz. v.
Coracas. SwaAefya, Plin. IV. 9.) Coracae is noticed only by
Methone. Scylax, p. 25.) Methone is alluded to by Homer in
the catalogue of the ships as belonging to Philoc
tetes. (Cf. Strab. IX. p. 436. Scyl. p. 25. Plin. IV.
Thauma- 9. Steph. Byz. v. Meflwwj.) Thaumacia, which must
not be confounded with the Thaumaci of Phthia,
formed also part of the dominions of Philoctetes.
(Hom. II. loc. cit. Cf. Strab. IX. p. 436. Eustath.
 THESSALIA. 427

II. p. 704. et 729. Steph. Byz. v. SavfuxKia, Plin.

IV. 9.)
The position of Magnesia, which was conquered Magnesia,
by Philip the son of Amyntas, (Demosth. Olynth. I.
p. 13.) is uncertain. (Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Mayvytriu.)
Budea was another town of Magnesia, according Budea vel
to the Scholiast of Lycophron. (v. 358. Cf. Steph. Budeum.
Byz. v. Bov&e/a.)
'H iroMix Sij BouSeiav AWuiav xoprjv
'Afcoybv auSajjacra.
It is probably the Budeum of Homer. (II. n. 570.)
BAijrO yap o5t< xaxioroj avrjp fiet<2 Mvpfi&oveviTiv,
Tioj 'AyaxArjoj fisyaflujuou, Sioj 'ETreiysoj,
"Oj f h BouSsiu) euvaiofisvco ijvao"<re—
Nelia, whose inhabitants were removed by Deme- Neiia.
trius Poliorcetes to the neighbouring city of Deme-
trias, is placed by Strabo on the shores of the Paga-
saean bay. (IX. p. 436.) In the same direction was
Ormenium, an ancient city, noticed by Homer inOrme-
the catalogue of ships as belonging to Eurypylus : mum'

O» 8' tytiv 'Oppinov, o" rs xprjvrjv 'Yirepeiav,

O'l t eyov 'Aore'^iov, Titavoio re Aeuxec xaprjvu,
Twv rjpy^ Eugi57roAoc, Eu«/jtioi/oj dy\uo; mo;.
II. B. 734.
According to Demetrius of Scepsis it was the birth
place of Phoenix, the preceptor of Achilles. (Strab.
IX. p. 438. Eustath. II. p. 762.)
Strabo affirms that in his time it was called Or-
minium ; and that it contributed, with many of the
neighbouring towns, to the rise and prosperity of the
city of Demetrias, from which it was distant only
twenty-seven stadia. (IX. p. 438. Eustath. II. loc.
cit. Cf. Apollod. II. 7, 7. Plin. IV. 9.) In Diodo-
rus Siculus it is said that Cassander had wished to
 428 THESSALIA.

remove the inhabitants of Orchomenus and Dium to

Thebes of Phthia, but was prevented by the arrival
of Demetrius Poliorcetes. As there was no Thessa-
lian city named Orchomenus, it is very likely that
we ought to read Ormenium in the passage here
referred to. (XVIII. 790.?) Mr. Dodwell observed
near Volo the ruins of an ancient town on the site
named Goritza. " Having ascended a short way up
" the hill," says this traveller, " the foundations of a
" gate, with a tower on each side of it, are visible.
" The highest point of the acropolis rises from the
" sea, the other extremity descends to Pelion, of
" which it is a projection or branch." Mr. Dodwell
adds, " there can be little doubt that these are the
" remains of the ancient Iolkosz." But if Strabo
is correct in estimating the distance between Iolkos
and Demetrias at seven stadia, the former cannot be
Goritza ; and therefore it more probably represents
Ormenium, which was twenty-seven stadia from
Demetrias. (Strab. loc. cit.)
Dium. Dium, named by Diodorus in the passage above
cited, was apparently in this vicinity. Stephanus
acknowledges a Thessalian town of that name. (v.
ATov.)
ioicos. Iolcos was a city of great antiquity, and cele
brated in the heroic age as the birthplace of Jason
and his ancestors.

Eut' av aiVeivcov airo

oraflfiaiv e; eulvs\ov
j^So'va ju.oA»j xAeiraj 'Ico\xou
aelvos, air coy oktt6;.

y See Wesseling's note, and Heyne on Apollodorus, ad loc cit.

1 Travels, t. II. p. 90.
 THESSALIA. 429

IlfAnjj (isv iy sugu^opa; 'IaoAxaJ

NaTs ToAujj^ijvoj. Od. A. 255.
Bo//3ijy, xai r^aipypaj, xai iuxrijxlvjjV 'IaieAxov.
II. B. 712.
It was situated at the foot of mount Pelion, accord
ing to Pindar :
Tlct\lou Ss irap irol) Aa-
rpelav 'laco\xov,
Tio\eplu ysp) Trpoargewrcov,
ILjAeuj 7rapeicexev AI/xo'vs<r<nv. Nem. IV. 87.
and near the small river Anaurus, in which Jason IS Anaurus fl.
said to have lost his sandal :
Ayjgov 8* ou /nsreOTira reijv xarx fiaj.tv '\rpmi
Xei/ispfoio pesQpa xicov hoi irQ<ra\v 'Avuvpov
*AAAo ej.ea'ctuHS'ev m l\vo;, aAAo 8' evepQi,
Kuk\mev avt)t irefo\ov hurxopevov Trpo^ojjcrii/.
Apoll. Argon. I. 48.
Simonides, speaking of Meleager, says,
"Oj $ovp) irctvras v/xa<re veou;
Sivaevru /3aAcov "Avctvpov viikp,
no\vfBorpvo; l£ 'IcoAxou. Ap. Athen. IV. 21.
(Cf. Apollod. I. 9. 15. Strab. IX. p. 436.) Strabo af
firms that civil dissensions and tyrannical government
hastened the downfall of Iolcos, which was once a
powerful city ; but its ruin was finally completed by
the foundation of Demetrias in its immediate vici
nity. In his time the town no longer existed, but
the neighbouring shore still retained the name of
Iolcos. (IX. p. 436. Cf. Liv. XLIII. 12. Scyl. p. 25.
Steph. Byz. v. 'IvXKos, Plin. IV, 9.)
Mount Pelion, whose principal summit rises be-peiion
hind Iolcos and Ormenium, forms a chain of some mous'
extent, from the south-eastern extremity of the lake
Boebeis, where it unites with one of the ramifica-
 430 THESSALIA.

tions of Ossa, to the extreme promontory of Magne

sia. (Strab. IX. p. 443. Herod. VII. 129.)
Homer alludes to this mountain as the ancient
abode of the Centaurs, who were ejected by the
Lapithae.
"H/xcm reo, ore <prj(>a; It'htxt0 A«^v^svt«j'
Touj 8' Ix IlijAiou ma's, xa) Ai0/xe<r<n irebM<rcrev.
II. B. 743.
Imotai Mayvij-
r/Sscrcriv kfiiywr Iv Ila-
Ai'ou ffQvpoig. 'Ex 8' lyEWVrO o.rpxro;
Gavpaaros— PlND. Pyth. II. 83.
It was however more especially the haunt of Chiron,
whose cave, as Dicaearchus relates, occupied the
highest point of the mountain. (Mont. Pel. Descript.
Frag. p. 29.)
nijAia8a fx.sAir,!/, rrjV iroirp) flkw nope Xelpaiv
ILjA/ou Ix xopv<p?iS, fovov e/xfAevai rjpaie<r<rtv, II. 17. 143.
Talis et ipse jubam cervice effundit equina
Conjugis adventu pernix Saturnus, et altum
Pelion hinnitu fugiens implevit acuto.
Georg. III. 92.
Ba<nrai<r/ r ig%siv IlaA/oti
tyrjp iyportpov,
No'ov expvr avopwv p/Aov.
Pind. Pyth. III. 7.
In a fragment of Dicaearchus, which has been pre
served to us, we have a detailed description of Pe
lion, and its botanical productions, which appear to
have been very numerous, both as to forest trees
and plants of various kinds. According to the same
Oausin- writer, it gave rise to two rivulets named Crausin-
Brychon fl. don and Brychon ; the source of the former was to
wards its base, while the latter, after passing what
 THESSALIA. 431

hie terms the Pelian wood, discharged its waters into Peiium
the sea. Ennius also speaks of the Pelian forest,
(ap. Cic. Rhet. ad Herenn. II.)
Utinam ne in nemore Pelio securibus
Caesa cecidisset abiegna ad terram trabes.
Quorum post abitum, princeps e vertice Pelii
Advenit Chiron portans silvestria dona.
Catull. Caem. LXIII. 278.
Pelion Haemoniae mons est obversus in Austros ;
Summa virent pinu ; cetera quercus habet.
Ovid. Fast. V. 381.

On the most elevated part of the mountain was a

temple dedicated to Jupiter Actaeus ; to which a
troop of the noblest youths of the city of Demetrias
ascended every year by appointment of the priest ;
and such was the cold experienced on the summit,
that they wore the thickest woollen fleeces to pro
tect themselves from the inclemency of the weather.
(Dicaearch. p. 29.) It is with propriety therefore
that Pindar applies to Pelion the epithet of stormy :
Tetv 6 xunuei; avsjjt.0-
<rQctpuyoov ex. IlaA/ou xak-
ircov 7T0rE Actrotbus
"Apiracr,— Pyth. IX. 6.
Pagasae, the port of Iolcos, and afterwards ofPagasas.
Pherae, was remarkable in Grecian story as being
the harbour from whence the ship Argo set sail on
her distant voyage. It was indeed asserted by some
that it derived its name from the construction of
that famous vessel ; but Strabo is of opinion that it
rather owed its appellation to the numerous springs
which were found in its vicinity. (IX. p. 436. Cf.
Schol. Apoll. Rh. I. 237.)
 432 THESSALIA.

evQd irsg axia)

KAei'ovrai Tlayara) Mayviji.iSsj—
Namque ferunt olim Pagasae navalibus Argo
Egressam longe Phasidos isse viam.
Propert. I. 20, 17.
Jamque fretum Minyae Pagasaea puppe secabant.
Ovid. Metam. VII. 1.
Ut Pagasaea ratis peteret cum Phasidos undas—
Lucan. II. 715.
It was taken by Philip the son of Amyntas after
the defeat of Onomarchus and Lycophron. (Demosth.
Olynth. I. p. 13. Diod. Sic. XVI. 526.) Apollo was
the tutelary deity of the place.
K\u6i aval;, Tlayaaas re, ttoAiv t AiVcov/Sa vaicov.
Apoll. Argon. I. 411.
(Cf. Schol. ad Argon. I. 237.) Hermippus, a comic
poet, cited by Athenaeus, (I. 49.) says of this town,
al Y\ayu<ra) Sou\ov; xm or»ypxr/aj irape^omt.
(Cf. Scyl. p. 25. Plin. IV. 9. Pomp. Mel. II. 3.) Its
site is nearly occupied by the present castle of
Volo&.
Pagaseti- Pagasae gave its name to the extensive gulf on
cus smus. wjj0se shores it was situated; and which we find

variously designated, as Pagaseticus sinus, (Scyl. p.

25. Strab. IX. p. 438.) or Pagasites, (Demosth. Phil.
Epist.159.) Pagasaeus, (Pomp. Mel. II. 3.) and Paga-
sicus. (Plin. IV. 9.) In modern geography it is called
the gulf of Volo.
Demetrias. Demetrias, which owed its name and origin to
Demetrius Poliorcetes about 290 years B. C, derived,
as Strabo reports, its population in the first instance
from the neighbouring towns of Nelia, Pagasae, Or-

Gell's Itinerary of Greece, p. 260.

 THESSALIA. 433

menium, Rhizus, Sepias, Olizon, Boebe, and Iolcos,

all of which were finally included within its terri
tory. (IX. p. 436. Plut. Vit. Demetr.) It soon be
came one of the most flourishing towns of Thessaly ;
and in a military point of view was allowed to rank
among the principal fortresses of Greece. It was in
fact most advantageously placed for defending the ap
proaches to the defile of Tempe, as well on the side
of the plains as on that of the mountains. (Strab.
IX. p. 436.) Its maritime situation also, both from
its proximity to the island of Euboea, Attica, the
Peloponnesus, the Cyclades, and the opposite shores
of Asia, rendered it a most important acquisition to
the sovereigns of Macedonia. Hence Philip the son
of Demetrius is said to have termed it one of the
chains of Greece. (Polyb. XVII. 11. Liv. XXXII.
37. XXVIII. 5.) After the battle of Cynoscephalae
it became the principal town of the Magnesian re
public, and the seat of government. It was sur
prised by a party of iEtolians, under pretence of
bringing back Eurylochus, one of its chief citizens,
who had been exiled, (Liv. XXXV. 34.) and not
long after, Antiochus their ally made his entry into
the city. (XXXV. 43.) On the retreat, however, of
that monarch, Demetrias surrendered to the army
of Philip, (XXXVI. 33.) and remained attached to
the house of Macedon, until it fell under the sub
jection of the Romans after the fatal battle of Pydna.
(XLIV. 13.) According to Dicaearchus, Demetrias
was twenty stadia by land from the foot of Pelion,
but only seven by sea. (Mont. Pel. Descript. p. 27.
Cf. Strab. IX. p. 438.) We may observe, that Scy-
lax takes no notice of this place ; which is an evi
dent proof that he wrote before its existence. Strabo
vol. i. F f
 434 THESSALIA.

informs us, that though it had lost much of its

former splendour, Demetrias was still the most con
siderable town of this portion of Thessaly. (IX. p.
436. Steph. Byz. v. ^yftpias, Plin. IV. 9. Hierocl.
p. 642.) Mr. Dodwell, describing the remains of
this celebrated city, says, " It is spread over a con-
" siderable portion of the plain ; but the only ruins
" that have in some degree resisted the injuries of
" time are a stadium and an hippodrome, which are
" contiguous to each other, and seem to have been
" composed of banks and earth. The other remains
" consist of masses, of which the original destination
" cannot be known b." Sir W. Gell has these me
moranda : " Pass the ruins of a gate, and the walls
" of an ancient city. Many other ruins mark the
" site of a large place—Demetrias0."
Amphame. Amphanae, or Amphanaeum, which Scylax places
in the vicinity of Pagasae, (p. 25.) is also acknow
ledged by Stephanus Byz. (v. 'A/xxf>avaL)
jEsonia. jEson, or iEsonia, is said to have been a town of
Magnesia by the Scholiast of Apollonius. (Argon. I.
411.)
KAufl» ava£, ITayacraj re, mkiv t Alo"covliu vataiv,

(Cf. Steph. Byz. et Etym. M. v. A%mia et A<W)

Paiau- Palauthrus and Euryampus are also ascribed to
thrus.
Euryam- Magnesia by the Scholiast of Lycophron. (v. 899.)
pus.
To'v t* ex Yla\ct6Sgaiv txyovov TevQprfiovoc,

(Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Eipvapwos.)

Thorax. Also Thorax, according to Steph. Byz. (v. Qwpa£.)

b Travels, t. II. p. 87. c Itinerary of Greece, p. 260.

 THESSALIA. 435

MALIENSES.
The Melians, ol MyXteif, as they are called by
Attic writers, or Malians, MaXieis, according to the
Doric form, which was doubtless their own dialect d,
were the most southern tribe belonging to Thessaly.
They occupied principally the shores of the gulf to
which they communicated their name, extending as
far as the narrowest part of the straits of Ther
mopylae, and to the valley of the Sperchius, a little
above its entrance into the sea. (Herod. VII. 198.)
M)jAia ts k6\irgv, ou
SirEpp^eios apSs» nellov eifisvei noroo.
Mscn. Pees. 492.
They are admitted by iEschines, Pausanias, and
Harpocration, in their lists of the Amphictyonic
states e, which was naturally to be expected, as this
celebrated assembly had always been held in their
country. The Melians offered earth and water to
Xerxes in token of submission. (VII. 132.) Accord-
. ing to Diodorus they took part in the Lamiac war.
(XXIII. 633.)
Herodotus says their country is chiefly flat: in
some parts the plains are extensive, in others, nar
row, being confined on one side by the Melian gulf,
and towards the land by the lofty and inaccessible
mountains of Trachinia. (VII. 198. Strab. IX. p.
429. et 433. Liv. XLII. 40. Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Ma-
Xteiis et M»?A.of.)
The Meliac gulf is noticed by several writers ofMaiiacus
antiquity; such as Herodotus, IV. 33. Thuc. III. et jEnia-
num sinus.
d Scylax seems to make a in considering the whole pas-
distinction between the MijAieJs sage to be corrupt, and proba-
and MaAie7j, which i» to be bly by a later author. Vid. Not.
found in no other author. I ad Scyl. p. 32.
entirely agree with Palmerius e Seep. 345.
Ff2
 43(5 THESSALIA.

96. Scyl. p. 24. Scymn. Ch. 601. Strab. IX. p. 432.

It now takes its name from the neighbouring city of
Zeitoun. It should be observed that Livy, who
often terms it the Maliacus sinus, (XXVII. 30.
XXXI. 46.) elsewhere uses the appellation of iEni-
anum sinus, (XXVIII. 5, 6.) which he has borrowed
from Polybius. (X. 42, 5. Steph. Byz. v. Aiwa.)
Paraiii. Thucydides divides the Melians into three differ
ent tribes, which he names Paraiii, Hierenses, and
Trachinii. The first of these, as their name indi
cates, must have occupied the coast from the vicinity
of Larissa Cremaste in Phthia, to the mouth of the
Sperchius.
Scymnus of Chios (v. 602.) calls them Enalii, and
Echinus, ascribes to them Echinus, founded, as he asserts, by
Echion, who was sprung from the dragon's teeth f.
Rhianus also denominates it the city of Echion «,
(Steph. Byz. v. 'E^/i/of,) and Lucan probably alludes
to it in the following passage,
Atque olim Larissa potens : ubi nobile quondam
Nunc super Argos arant ; veteres ubi fabula Thebas
Monstrat Echionias— VI. 355.
When Demosthenes states that this town was
taken from the Thebans by Philip of Macedon, he
must be understood to speak of the inhabitants of
Thebes in Phthiotis. (Phil. III. p. 120.) Echinus
afterwards fell into the hands of the iEtolians, but
was taken from them by Philip the son of Deme-

r For Ex'v0$ °^ **^*< r"v 2iraftoS kti'<t<{

E%(Vo$ Kaj iva'Aiav &Wai iroK€t$f
I read, 'Ejc&Mf noXif €<tt! to! SiraproE ktiVij
'Ey>o?, &C.
8 It is evident that in Ste- this way : 'Ex«o« iro'Aij 'AKapvavtaf
phanus Byz. there is an omis- 'Zytfmi Krtcrpa, fori 8e aAAi) 0e<ra-
sion, which might be supplied in ^ftPiutofExiovoiaa.rvravr^tmty.
 THESSALIA. 437

triiis, after a siege of some duration. (Polyb. IX. 41.

XVII. 3, 12. Liv. XXXII. 33.) Strabo says it
was only twenty stadia distant from Larissa Cre-
maste, and one hundred from Phalara, which was
near the mouth of the Sperchius. (IX. p. 435. Plin.
IV. 7.) " The present village, which still retains
" the name of Echinou, stands upon the ruins of
" the ancient town on the side of a hill that is
" crowned by the Acropolis. It appears from its
" situation, as well as its works, to have been a
" place of great strength. In some parts it has been
" fortified by triple walls. Opposite the Acropolis,
" at the distance of a few hundred paces, is a hill,
" where there are some ruins and foundations of
" large blocks, probably a temple h."
Proana, ascribed by Stephanus to the Melians, but Proana.
which he seems to confound with Proerna, (v. UptZ-
ava et Upoapva,) was certainly situated on this coast,
and in the vicinity of Pteleum, as we learn from
Diodorus Siculus that it was freed, together with the
latter town, by Demetrius Poliorcetes K (XVIII.
790.)
Phalara, according to Strabo, was twenty stadia Phalara.
from the mouth of the Sperchius. (IX. p. 435.)
Livy says it was on the Melian gulf, and, from its
excellent and commodious haven, had formerly been
a place of considerable importance. Here Philip re
ceived ambassadors from Ptolemy, king of Egypt,
the Rhodians, and Athenians, for the purpose of put
ting an end to the war in which he was then engaged
u Dodwell, t. II. p. 80. Gell's by Sestini, Autonomus unicus
Itinerary, p. 249. in Mus. R. Bas. Equus di-
1 A very rare medal belong- midius saliens )( OA AR. Mo-
ing to Proana is thus described net. Vet. p. 41. c. 2.
F f3
 THESSALIA.

with the iEtolians. (Liv. XXVII. 30. Polyb. XX.

10, 16. Steph. Byz. v. *&aXapa.) Mr. Dodwell con
ceives that the small port of Stilidi, where there are
some ruins, represents Phalarak.
Anticyra. At the mouth of the Sperchius was Anticyra, as
Herodotus informs us, (VII. 198. and 213.) and also
Strabo. (IX. p. 428.) It was said to produce the
genuine hellebore, so much recommended by ancient
physicians as a cure for insanity. (Steph. Byz. v.
'AvrtKvpa.)
Sperchius The Sperchius, now Hellada, flowed from mount
Tymphrestus, a lofty range forming part of the chain
of Pindus, in the country of the ^nianes. (Strab.
IX. p. 433.) Homer frequently mentions this river
as belonging to the territory of Achilles, around the
Melian gulf1.
Tijj fiev irjs Griyhs rjpye Msv£<r5i0j alo\oQwprj!;,
Tioj Sts^eioTo, li'imrso; 7TOr«jtiOio"
Tov rsxe TlijAijos fluycmjg, v.a\rj Ylo\vlaiprj,
"Smpyeico axajjMVri, yvvrj Qiw euvjj0eio"a* II. IT. 174.
*Ev6' uvt aAA* h6rj<ri iroiapxrj; 8»05 'A^\\eu;'
2t«s airavevQe irvprj; ^ctvQtjv ScirexilgarO yafrqy,
Tijv j5a 2irep;£Sia> irorctficp rpsfs rjjAe0oWay.
II. *. 142.
The tragic poets likewise allude to it.
MijAia re xo'toro'v, o3
27T5p^£(0J aplei WeSiOV SU/X5VSI iTOrW.
jEsCH. Pers. 492.
"Oc yiy novromgia
iovpari, irA^flei iroAAaiy prpW)
irargciav ayei irgos auAay
k T. II. p. 94. the bed and mouth of the Sper-
1 Sir W. Gell remarks that chius, renders the position of
the great addition of alluvial this place very uncertain. Itine-
soil, and the frequent change of rary, p. 246.
 THESSALIA. 439

Sirs^s»oO ts irap' o^flaij, lv

6 xa\xct<nri; avijp fleoif
irAaflei irauriv, delco irvp) na^ctrjg.
Soph. Philoct. 722.

(Cf. Herod. VII. 198. et 128. Strab. IX. p. 433.

Scyl. Peripl. p. 24.)
Rura mihi et rigui placeant in vallibus amnes;
Flumina amem silvasque inglorius. O, ubi campi,
Spercheosque, et virginibus bacchata Lacaenis
Tiiygeta ! Georg. II. 485.
ferit amne citato
Maliacas Spercheos aquas. Lucan. VI. 366.
The Hierenses (lew) of Thucydides (III. 92.) i™.
were probably the inhabitants of a city named Irus,
noticed by Lycophron, (v. 903.)
IloflouvrSj, oi 8' 'Eylvov oi 8s T'lrOtgOV
*lp6v ts, xul Tgtj^iva—
Stephanus Byz. says it belonged to the Melians. (v.
"ipa et "ipos.)
Callimachus may be thought to refer to it, when
speaking of the Hyperborean offerings sent to Do-
dona, and thence to the Melian gulf.
AcoSeovijSs Yle\a<ryo)
T)jAo8sv sx^a/vovra .koku irgcort^ra Ss^ovrai
Trj\e^ei;, depanovre; cKnyrjroto Ae/3ijroj
AsVrBpov 'lepbv aGru xa) ovpect MjjA/Soj olIyj;
"Epxovrai. Hymn, in Del.
(Cf. Herod. IV. 33.) The position of this town re
mains unknown.
Lamia, one of the most considerable of the Me- Lamia,
lian cities, was situated, as Strabo reports, about
thirty stadia from the Sperchius. (IX. p. 433.) It
is celebrated in history as the principal scene of the
F f4
 440 THESSALIA.

war which was carried on between the Macedonians,

under Antipater, and the Athenians with other con
federate Greeks, commanded by Leosthenes; from
which circumstance it is generally known by the
name of the Lamiac war. Antipater, having been
defeated in the first instance, retired to Lamia,
where he was besieged by the allies ; but he after
wards contrived to escape from thence, and retire to
the north of Thessaly. (Diod. Sic. XVIII. 632. et
seq. Strab. IX. p. 434.)
Livy reports that Philip, the son of Demetrius,
twice defeated the iEtolians, supported by Attalus
and some Roman troops, near this place. (XXVII.
30.) Antiochus was afterwards received there with
acclamations. (XXXV. 43.) The town was subse
quently retaken by the Romans. (XXXVII. 5. Po-
lyb. Excerpt. XX. 11, 12. Steph. Byz. v. Aa^/a.
Plin. IV. 7.)
Dr. Holland says, " there is very little doubt that
" the site of Zeitoun corresponds with that of the
" ancient Lamia. Livy describes the difficulty ex-
" perienced by the Macedonians in mining the rock,
" which was siliceous : such is also the rock of Zei-
" toun m." Mr. Dodwell observes, that the Acropolis
is visible above the town, and that the lower part of
the wall is ancient, and regularly constructed n.
Acheiousfl. Strabo mentions a stream named Achelous, which
flowed near Lamia. (IX. p. 434.)
jEgonea. In the same vicinity we may place jEgonea,
noticed by Lycophron,

m T. II. p. 107. city exhibit the epigraphs AA.

n II. p. 78. See also Clarke's and AAMIEON. Sestini, Monet.
Travels, P. II. p. 250. Gell's Vet. p. 40. c. 2.
Itin. p. 247. The coins of this
 THESSALIA. 441

nofloGvres. v. 903.
and ascribed by Stepbanus Byz. to the Melians. (v.
Alyuveia.) Rhianus called it Mgone " this is probably
the Econia of Pliny. (IV. 7.)
iEgeleon, taken by Attalus in the Macedonian ^geieon.
war, was near Larissa Cremaste. (XXXI. 46.) The
Halcyone of Pliny is unknown. (IV. 7.) There was Haicyone.
also a town called Malea, from whence the Melians Malea.
probably derived their name. (Steph. Byz. v. MaXitvc
Diod. Sic. XVIII. 732.°) Near it was a place
called Chenae, which gave birth to Myson, one ofChenas.
the seven sages. (Diod. Sic. Excerpt, de Virt. et Vit.
235.)
Colacea is said to have been a town of the Me- Colacea.
lians, which was destroyed by the Thessalians.
(Theopomp. ap. Athen. VI. 65.) On crossing the
Sperchius we enter into the Trachinian district, Trachinia.
which, as we have already remarked, is included by
Thucydides in the Melian territory. It was so
named from the town of Trachin or Trechin, known Trachin.
to Homer, and assigned by him to Achilles, together
with the whole of the Melian country.
O? t "A\ov, ol t 'AAcwrrjv, ol rs Tpjjylv' evifioyro.
B. 682.
It was here that Hercules retired, after having
committed an involuntary murder, as we learn from
Sophocles, who has made it the scene of one of his
deepest tragedies.
Jj/tteij fiev ev Tpatp^Tvi rrjS" ctvaGrCtrOi
t.evcp nap avSpi va/o/xsv. TraCH. 39.
Trachis, so called, according to Herodotus, from

° Cf. Palmer, ad Scyl. p. 34.

442 THESSALIA.

the mountainous character of the country, forms the

approach to Thermopylae, on the side of Thessaly.
(VII. 176. Cf. Strab. IX. p. 428. Steph. Byz. v.

Thucydides states, that in the sixth year of the

Peloponnesian war, 426 B. C. the Lacedaemonians,
at the request of the Trachinians, who were har-
rassed by the mountaineers of (Eta, sent a colony
into their country. These, jointly with the Trachi
nians, built a town to which the name of Heraclea
was given. (Thuc. III. 92.) distant about sixty stadia
from Thermopylae, and twenty from the sea. Its
distance from Trachin was only six stadia. (Strab.
IX. p. 428.) The jealousy of the neighbouring
Thessalian tribes led them frequently to take up
arms against the rising colony, by which its pros
perity was so much impaired, that the Lacedaemo
nians were more than once compelled to send rein
forcements to its support. On one occasion the
Heracleans were assisted by the Boeotians. (Diod.
Sic. XII. 325.)
A sedition having arisen within the city, it was
quelled by Eripidas, a Lacedaemonian commander,
who made war upon and expelled the (Etaeans, who
were the constant enemies of the Heracleans. These
retired into Boeotia ; and at their instigation the Boeo
tians seized upon Heraclea, and restored the (Etaeans
and Trachinians, who had also been ejected by the
Lacedaemonians. (Thuc.V. 51. Diod. Sic. XIV. 417.)
Xenophon reports that the inhabitants of Heraclea
were again defeated in a severe engagement with
the (Etaeans, in consequence of their having been
deserted by their allies, the Achaeans of Phthia.
(Hell. I. 2, 12.) Several years after, the same his
 THESSALIA. 443

torian relates, that this city was occupied by Jason

of Pherae, who caused the walls to be pulled down.
(Hell. VI. 4, 27.) Heraclea, however, again rose
from its ruins, and became a flourishing city under
the iEtolians, who sometimes held their general
council within its walls. (Pausan. Phoc. 21. Liv.
XXVIII. 5.) According to Livy, the city stood in
a plain, but the Acropolis was on a hill of very diffi
cult access. After the defeat of Antiochus at Ther
mopylae it was besieged by the Roman consul, Aci-
lius Glabrio, who directed his attacks on four points
at once : on the side of the Asopus, where is the
gymnasium ; on that of the river Melas, opposite the
temple of Diana ; in the direction of the citadel, and
of the sea. The country all around was marshy and
woody. After a long siege and an obstinate defence,
the town was taken by assault ; soon after which the
citadel surrendered. (Liv. XXXVII. 24. Polyb. X.
42, 4. XX. 9, 1, 11, 2. Ptolem. p. 84. Plin. IV. 7.)
Sir W. Gell observed, " the vestiges of the city of
" Heraclea on a high flat, on the roots of mount
" (Eta. Left of these, on a lofty rock, the citadel of
" Trachis, of which some of the walls are destroyed
" by the fall of the rock on which they were placed.
" Hence the views of the pass of Thermopylae and
" the vale of the Sperchius are most magnificent p."
Athenaeus places in the Trachinian district a people
named Cylicranes. (p. 462. Hesych. v. KuXUpmov.) Cyiicranes.
Twenty stadia beyond the Sperchius is the river Dyras fl.
Dyras, said to have sprung from the ground in order
to assist Hercules when burning on the pile. (Herod.

p Itinerary, p. 241. The HPAK. is the usual legend. Ses-

coins of Heraclea Trachinia are tini, Monet. Vet. p. 40. c. 2.
of uncommon occurrence, HPA-
 444 THESSALIA.

VII. 199. Strab. IX. p. 428.) Twenty stadia further

Meiasfl. is the river Melas. Five stadia from which is the
city of Trachis, where the plain between the sea and
mountains is widest. (Herod. VII. 199. Strab. loc.
cit. Liv. XXXVII. 24.)
In the mountain enclosing the Trachinian plain is
Asopusfl. a gorge, through which flows the Asopus. (Herod.
VII. 199. Strab. loc. cit. Liv. loc. cit.) South of the
Phtenixfl. Asopus is the small river Phoenix, which falls into
it. (Herod, loc. cit. Strab. loc. cit.)
Near the Phoenix the road is so narrow as to be
passable only for single chariots ; from the Phoenix
to Thermopylae the distance is fifteen stadia. In this
Antheie. interval the village of Anthele is situated, near which
the Asopus flows into the sea. Close to this spot is
the temple of Ceres Amphictyonia, that of Amphi-
ctyon, and the seats of the Amphictyons. (Herod.
VII. 200. Strab. VII. p. 428. Pausan. Ach. 24.)
*12 va6kayu xa) nerfulx
Qegpa \ovrpa, xa) irayohc
OiVaj 7rapavaiEraovrSc,
ol ts peccrav

Xgwa\uxarou r axrav xopa;,

ivd 'EAAavcov ayopa)
Tlu\urifo; xa\eovrai. Soph. Trach. 633.
Thermo- WOrd Thermopylae denotes both the narrow-
ness of the defile, which is there formed by the sea,
together with the cliffs of mount (Eta, and the vici
nity of the warm springs alluded to by the poet in
the passage above quoted "To the west of Ther-

i These warm springs are precipices of CEta. They are

seen to issue principally from still called Thermae. Clarke's
two mouths at the foot of the Travels, P. II. p. 238.
 THESSALIA. 445

" mopylae," says Herodotus, " is a lofty mountain, so

" steep as to be inaccessible. To the east are the sea
" and some marshes. In this defile is a warm spring
" called Chytri by the inhabitants, where stands an
" altar dedicated to Hercules. A wall has been con-
" structed by the Phocians to defend the pass against
" the Thessalians, who came from Thesprotia to take
" possession of Thessaly, then named JEolis. Near
" Trachis the defile is not broader than half a ple-
" thrum, or fifty feet, but it is narrower still, both be-
" fore and after Thermopylae, at the river Phoenix,
" near Anthele, and at the village of Alpeni." (Herod.
VII. 176.) It was here that Leonidas and his band
of heroes withstood the attack of the immense Persian
host, and nobly died in defending the pass. (Herod.
VII. 210. et seq. Strab. IX. p. 428. Liv. XXXVI. 15.)
Mount CEta, which forms the defile in conjunction cstamons.
with the sea, extends its ramifications westward into
the country of the Dorians, and still further, into
iEtolia, while to the south it is connected with the
mountains of Locris and those of Boeotia. (Liv.
XXXVI. 15. Strab. IX. p. 428. Herod. VII. 217.)
Its modern name is Katavothra. Sophocles repre
sents Jove as thundering on the lofty crags of CEta.
tou kut axpov OiYaiov vsnroj
Al05 XCtrU<rrpOL7Tr0Vr0; TftACH. 436.
The highest summit, according to Livy, was
named Callidromus : it was occupied by Cato with a Caiiidro-
body of troops in the battle fought at the pass 0fmusmons'
Thermopylae, between the Romans, under Acilius
Glabrio, and the army of Antiochus ; and owing to
this manoeuvre, the latter was entirely routed. (Liv.
XXXVI. 15. Plin. IV. 7.)
Herodotus describes the path by which the Per-
 446 THESSALIA.

sian army turned the position of the Greeks, as be

ginning at the Asopus. Its name, as well as that of
Anopasa. the mountain, is Anopaea. It leads along this ridge
as far as Alponus, the first Locrian town. (VII.
216. r)
On the summit of mount (Eta were two castles,
Tichius. named Tichius and Rhoduntia, which were success-
Rhoduntia.
fully defended by the iEtolians against the Romans.
(Liv. XXXVI. 19. Strab. IX. p. 428. Steph. Byz.
v. 'PeSovma.)
oztasi. The inhabitants of the chain of GEta, thence
named (Etaei, constituted a tribe sufficiently numer
ous and warlike to prove a serious annoyance to the
Lacedaemonian colony of Heraclea. On account of
these depredations, their country was on one occa
sion ravaged and laid under contribution by Agis,
king of Sparta. (Thuc. VII. 92. and VIII. 3. Diod.
Sic. XIV. 417. Xen. Hell. I. 2, 12. s)
Parasopias. Strabo ascribes to them Parasopias, a small town
which probably stood near the source of the Asopus,
ffiniads. and (Eniadae. (Strab. IX. p. 502. Steph. Byz. v. O/-

MNIANES.
The iEnianes or Enienes were a Thessalian tribe,
apparently of great antiquity, but of uncertain ori
gin, whose frequent migrations have been alluded to
by more than one writer of antiquity, but by none
more than Plutarch in his Greek Questions. He
states them to have occupied in the first instance the
Dotian plain ' ; after which they wandered to the

r This path is pointed out 1 Coins of the iEnianes, AI-

in Gell's Itinerary, p. 242. NIANON — AINANIEflN. very
s Coins of the CEtaei. Epi- scarce. Sestini, p. 40.
graph. OITA. OITAI—OITAION.
 THESSALIA. 447

borders of Epirus ; and finally settled in the upper

valley of the Sperchius. Their antiquity and im
portance is attested by the fact of their belonging to
the Amphictyonic council. (Pausan. Phoc. c. 8. Har-
pocrat. v.'Afuftucrvoves. Cf. Herod.VII.198. Scyl. p.24.)
At a later period we find them joining other Grecian
states against Macedonia in the confederacy which
gave rise to the Lamiac war. (Diod. Sic. XVIII.
633.) But in Strabo's time they had nearly disap
peared, having been exterminated, as that author re
ports, by the iEtolians and Athamanes, upon whose
territories they bordered. (IX. p. 427. Liv. XXXII.
13. ) Their principal town was Hypata, on the river Hypata.
Sperchius. Livy mentions it as being in the posses
sion of the iEtolians, and as a place where their na
tional council was frequently convened. (Liv. XXXVI.
14. and 26.) Its women were celebrated for their
skill in magic. (Apul. Metam. I. p. 104. Theophr.
H. Plant. IX. 2.) Hypata was still a city of note
in the time of Hierocles. (p. 642. Ptolem. p. 84.
Plin. IV. 8. Steph. Byz. v.'Twwo.)
Its ruins are to be seen on the site called Ca-
stritza u, near the modern Patragick, which repre
sents probably the Neae Patrae of the Byzantine his-NeasPatra.
torians x. (Niceph. Gregor. 1. IV. p. 67.)
Sperchiae, as its name implies, was situated nearsperchias.
the Sperchius, and was taken and plundered by the
iEtolians, together with Macra Come, in the sameMarcra
vicinity, in one of their incursions into Thessaly. Come'
(Liv. XXXII. 13.) Homilae is also placed by Pto
lemy, (p. 84.) in this direction.
Mount Tymphrestus, from which the Sperchius Tymphre*.
tus mons.
u Pouqueville, t. IV. p. 73. « Id. t. IV. p. 70.
 448 THESSALIA.

was said to derive its source, closed the valley of

the jEnianes to the west, and thus separated them
from the Athamanes, and the small district of Ape-
rantia. (Strab. IX. p. 433.)
K.ovporp6$ov nuyovpov 'HoWaiv 7reAaj
Kpu\J/ei, np)v rj Tu/x^pjjOTOv uvyacrat \eiret;.
Lycophe. 420.
Kai tov Suvaorjjv tou ir£rpwQevrO; Auxou
'AnowoZopirou xai iraycov Tufjupprjcricev. Id. 902.
(Cf. Steph. Byz. v. Twftp^aros The modern name
of this mountain is according to some authors
Klytzos, but others call it Smocovo7.
Having now gone through the whole of Thessaly,
with its several divisions, and ascertained the va
rious cities belonging to each, we have yet to men
tion a few others, named by Stephanus Byz., to
which no specific situation can be assigned.
je*. Ma, noticed by Sophocles in one of his plays,
which is now lost. (Steph. Byz. v. A/a.)
*Eo"riV tij Ala 0jo"<raAa;v irayxX^pia.
Mnm. iEnus, a town of Thessaly. (Steph. Byz. v. A7vt>(.)
Aiea. Alea. (Id. v. 'AAea.) Aloium, near Tempe. (v. 'AXewov.)
Asboms. Asbotus, referred to by the poet Euphorion. (ap.
Steph. Byz. v. *A<r/3a>r0f)
Tov fiev ap' Ix ipAo/o"/3ou 'Ao"|3coriOi ixct pepovrsj

Deipnias. Deipnias, a small town near Larissa, where Apollo

was entertained on his return from Tempe. (Callim.
ap. Steph. Byz. v. Aeimids.)
y I take this opportunity of 1 Gell's Itinerary, p. 247.
correcting Stephanus in the From Zeitun is seen on the
words Tvfrfa-rm cm; : it should west a lofty peaked summit at
be evidently Tvfupprjvrov Aeira?, a great distance ; it seems to
quoted from Lycophron in the be mount Tymphrestus, at the
passage I have referred to source of the Sperchius.
above.
 THESSALIA. 449

Aswviaj tvQiv ju.<v SsSei^otrai.

The Ethnestae, a people of Thessaly. (Steph. Byz. Etimesta
v. 'Edvearai.) Elacataeon, a mountain. (Id. v. 'HAa- Elacataeon
Karouov.) Thamia, or Thamicia. (Rhian. ap. Steph. Thamia.
Byz. v. Sa/ji/a.) Thegonium (Id. v. Q^yvuvtov.) Co-Thego-
rope. (Id. v. Kopumj.) The town and river of Cy-Corope.
phus. (Id. v. KS^of.) uS?us

'Ev p Ku<pa/cov Su<r/Aopov <xtpuTr{KuTrp

Nauraij cuve>c/3pacnroucn Ropp'uiai irv6u\.
Lycophe. v. 897.
Lapithe, (Steph. Byz. v. Aav/ft;,) perhaps the Lapa- Lapithe.
thus of Eivy. Lytae, a small place, apparently near Lytae.
Tempe. (Id. v. Axnai.) Macednum, a spot on mount Maced-
Pindus, mentioned by Steph. Byz., (v. Meucthov,) num'

who refers to Herodotus, (I. 56.) but he has mis

understood this author, who uses it as the name of
a people, and not of a place. Megara. (Id. v. Me'-Megara.
yapa.) Methydrium, according to Philoxenus, cited Methy.
by Steph. Byz. (v. MeB^piov.) Minya, which wasjiin^a
previously called Almonia. (Id. v. Mivva.) Pliny also^n!^1"
speaks of a Thessalian town named Almon. (IV. 8.)
Misgomenae. (Steph. Byz. v. MitryopevM.) Oma-Misgome-
rium, a town of Thessaly, where Jupiter and Mi- Omnium,
nerva were especially worshipped. (Theopomp. ap.
Steph. Byz. v. 'Op^/ov.) Onthyrium, near Arne. onthy.
(Rhian. ap. Steph. Byz. v. 'OvBvpiov.) Pelethronium, peiethro-
a mountain : hence the epithet of Pelethronii given nIummons'
to the Lapithae by Virgil :
Frena Pelethronii Lapithag gyrosque dedere—
Georg. III. 115.
Pele. (Steph. Byz. v. ITeA^.) There were two towns Peie.
of this name, one in the dominions of Eurypylus,
the other in those of Achilles. Pierium, a place Pierium.
where Ramphias, a Spartan officer, conducting rein-
vol. I. Gg
 450 THESSALIA.

forcements to Brasidas, was stopped in his march

symietha. by the Thessalians. (Thuc. V. 12.) Symaetha,
S.°s" (Theopomp. ap. Steph. Byz. v. Styuufo.) Tilphos-
Phorbffi. saeum. (Steph. Byz. v. Titycoaaaiov.) Phorbae, a city
of the Thessalian Achaei. (Id. v. $opfia!.) Photi-
naeum. (Hecataeus ap. Steph. Byz. v. ^arivaiov.)
The principal road in Thessaly was that which
led from Larissa to Thermopylae by Pharsalus,
Thaumaci, and Lamia. Another route branched
off from the same point to Crannon, Pherae, Deme-
trias, and along the shores of the Pagasaean and
Melian bays, terminating likewise at Thermopylae.
The latter appears in the Itinerary of Antoninus
under the head of " Iter per loca Maritima in Epi-
" rum et Thessaliam et Macedoniam ;" but with
very few indications of stations and distances.
From Opus, the capital of the Locri Opuntii, they
are exhibited as follows :
Ancient names. Modern names. Distances in
Roman miles.
Opunte
Demetriade - - - XIIII.a
Larissa - XLIIII.
Dio Standia - - XXIV.
In the Table Itinerary, the first route, with some
variations, is thus indicated :
Thermopylae
Thapedonb Castritza
Falerac Pharsali - - XXVII.
Crannonia - - , - - XXXVIII.d
Larissa .... XV.

a This number is evidently c Pharsalus.

most incorrect ; it should be d This number is much too
XLIII. considerable ; it should proba-
b This is probably Hypata. bly be XVIII.
 THESSALIA. 451

From Larissa again there was a road which ran

along the Peneus to Gomphi, and from thence
crossed the chain of Pindus to Ambracia and Nico-
polis ; but this has been already noticed in the sec
tion relating to Epiruse.
The few islands which belong to Thessaly con
sist of a group lying off the Magnesian coast, in a
curved line, stretching in a north-easterly direction
towards mount Athos and the isle of Lemnos.
The first of these is Sciathos, which still retains Sciathos
• t »i i insula.
its name. It is situated about four miles to the
east of the Magnesian promontory, and is nearly
fifteen miles in circuit. (Plin. IV. 12.) This island
once possessed a town of some size, which was de
stroyed by Philip the son of Demetrius, to prevent
its falling into the hands of Attalus and the Ro
mans. (Liv. XXXI. 28. et 45. XLIV. 13. Strab. IX.
p. 436.) According to Scymnus (Ch. v. 582.) its
first settlers were Pelasgi from Thrace, who were
succeeded by some Chalcidians from Euboea. It
produced good wine. (Athen. I. 51.)

Hnpeaiaj— Apoll. Argon. I. 583.

The next is Scopelos, now Scopelo, noticed byscopeios
Ptolemy, (p. 84.) with its harbour named Panor- Panonnus
mus, which still retains the name of Panormo. (Cf;portus.
Hierocl. p. 643.)
Halonnesus, which lies to the north-east of Sco
pelos, is celebrated in history as having been a sub
ject of contention between Philip the son of Amyn-
tas and the Athenians ; on which occasion one of
their orators composed an harangue, which is to be
found in the works of Demosthenes, and has been
e See p. 155.
 452 THESSALIA.

ascribed by some to that celebrated orator. (Orat.

VII. Demosth. p. 75. Strab. IX. p. 436. Steph. Byz.
v. 'AAov»7<7of, Mel. II. 7.) Scopelos is now named
Chelidromi.
Scandiie. Around it are the small islands of Scandile, now
oerontia. Scangero. (Pliti. IV. 12.) Gerontia, (Plin. loc. cit.)
huruE"8 ur|known. Solimnia, (Id. loc. cit.) now Pelagnisi.
ico« insula. IC0S is probably Ionia. (Strab. IX. p. 436.) Livy
places it in the vicinity of Scyros. (XXXI. 45.)
Scymnus Ch. says it was colonized by some Gnos-
sians of Crete, together with Peparethus. (v. 580.)
Steph. Byz. informs us that its history had been
written by Phanodemus. (v. 'IKos, Hesych. v. 'Wa&er,
Appian. Bell. Civ. V. 7.)
iusuia.eth"s Peparethus, now Piperi, is the smallest of the
islands hitherto enumerated, but perhaps the most
celebrated of all. Pliny observes that it was for
merly called Evaenus, and assigns to it a circuit of
nine miles. (IV. 12.) It was colonized by some
Cretans, under the command of Staphylus. (Scyiun.
Ch. 579.)
Kprpes jj.lv o!
Mera 'Srafu\ou iictfiavre; kx Kvaxrvou tots
Wtnuprfiov, kyyu; xeifAevijv r avrrrf 'Iov
N^<T0V, O'UVOIXI^OUS'l—
Aiyai, YletpsaluLrS xaei kyyj,i"Kr, Tisirdprfio;.
Hom. Hymn. Apoll. 32.
The island produced good wine (Athen. I. 51.) and
oil :
nitidaeque ferax Peparethos olivae.
Ovid. Metam. VII.
The town of Peparethus suffered damage from an
earthquake during the Peloponnesian war. (Thuc.
III. 89.) It was defended by Philip against the
 THESSALIA. 453

Romans, (Liv. XXVIIJ*. 5.) but was afterwards de

stroyed. (Id. XXXI. Strab. IX. p. 436. Diod. Sic.
XV. 508.) Diocles, who wrote an early history of
the origin of Rome, was a native of Peparethus.
(Plut. Vit. Romul. Athen. II. 44.)
Scyros, which still retains its name, is a more in-
considerable island than the former. It lies to the
south-east of Peparethus, and north-east of Euboea.
Thucydides informs us that its first inhabitants were
some Dolopians, who were afterwards expelled by
the Athenians. (I. 98. Cf. Nicol. Damasc. ap. Steph.
Byz. v. S/fS/Jor, Scymn. Ch. v. 576.) It is to this
early period that we must assign the adventures of
Achilles, and the birth of Neoptolemus. (Strab. IX.
p. 437.)
Auroj y«g ^yco xo/Ajjj kir) vijoj I»o.ijj
"Hyuyov ix %x6pov per luxvjjjix»Saj 'A^aiouj.
Od. A. 507.
'Sxvpov sAcov ct'nreiav, 'EvurjOf mo\lsQpov. II. I. 668.
Here Theseus was said to have terminated his
existence by falling down a precipice :
'O 4>jjju./ou iralj, %xvpo; co \vypoti; rufous
K.grj/j.vciv hepfev u\y'i\ity pottyv/ievcov
Wa\ou ioxevti raj arap^oVouj /Jipaj—
Lycophr. 1324.
Scyros, according to Strabo, was also celebrated for
its superior breed of goats, and its quarries of veined
marble, which vied with those of Carystus and Syn-
nada. In the geographer's time it was in great
request at Rome for public edifices, and other orna
mental purposes. (IX. p. 437. Plin. XXXVI. 26.)

END OF VOL. I.
VOL. L H h